《A Beautiful Luna After Rejection》


 Chapter 1

    <h4>Chapter 1: Public Humiliation</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    At two o¡¯clock in the afternoon, the sun shone through the window onto my desk.


    It was a beautiful day. The sun was out, and the sky was blue. I traced the outline of the window frame on my desk with a pen. The teacher was still talking on the podium, but few people listened to him.


    It was myst year of high school, and most people were excited about the uing graduation ceremony.


    I, as always, sat in the back corner of the room, quiet, transparent, and unattended.


    I looked up and peeked at the man sitting at the front. He was Robert, the son of our Alpha.


    Robert was the most popr guy in our high school. All the boys wanted to be friends with him, and all the girls were crazy about him. I was one of them. He was tall and handsome. He was gentle and polite. He was very athletic. He led our school to victory after victory.


    Most importantly, he was going to be the next Alpha. He was good at everything¡ªpower, looks, character, abilities. It was like he was born perfect.


    I looked away. Next to Robert was his girlfriend, Alison. She was a beautiful blonde with a slim figure.


    Alison was probably Robert¡¯s future mate. They would mark each other.


    My stomach churned with disgust at the thought.


    I hated Alison not only because of Robert but also because she had a strange hostility toward me.


    I didn¡¯t understand why. I was an introvert and a nobody. I couldn¡¯t think of anything I¡¯d ever done to her. But the truth is, Alison had been targeting me since sometimest year. There were all kinds of dead bugs in my bag. My bag got soaked in water. Once, I was even locked in a bathroom stall and had to crawl out of a window. I didn¡¯t have any proof, but I knew Alison did it.


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    There was a burst of cheers in the ssroom. I snapped out of my thoughts and saw that the teacher had already left. A group of people surrounded Robert and Alison¡¯s table.


    ¡°Listen! Today is Alison¡¯s birthday. We will have a party tonight. Everyone is invited!¡±


    I saw Robert stand Up and hug Alison. He lowered his head and kissed her. Then, he intimately pressed his forehead against hers.


    ¡°Happy birthday, my dear.¡±


    The jeers around me grew louder. Birthday greetings came one after another.


    Robert and Alison were supposed to be a perfect couple. Everyone in the ss was their friend. No one would be stingy with a blessing if they were willing to celebrate her birthday.


    Tomorrow was my birthday. If I were to hold a party, how many people would be willing toe?


    I tried to drive this thought out of my mind to avoid having more ideas that would make me feel ufortable.


    I restrained myself from looking at them, not letting my difort and resentment show. I quickly packed up my things. I wanted to leave this ce. No one would notice me. I had always been transparent to others.


    ¡°Hey, where are you going?¡±


    Unexpectedly, I was stopped.


    I stopped and turned around. The person who stopped me wasn¡¯t familiar with me. We had never spoken before. I suspected that he didn¡¯t even know my name.


    ¡°Robert said that everyone would go to the party tonight. Why are you leaving now?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t figure out what he meant, but I was sure it was not a friendly invitation.


    ¡°I have something to do tonight.¡±


    I mumbled an exnation.


    ¡°Are you rejecting the future Alpha¡¯s invitation?¡± He asked sarcastically.


    Of course, I would ept Robert¡¯s invitation, but I knew my limits. Robert wanted to invite everyone, but not me. If I didn¡¯t know what was good for me, I would only make things awkward.


    This person was deliberately making things difficult for me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her. She¡¯s a freak,¡± another person said.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. It¡¯s bad luck for someone like you toe to the party. Get lost, idiot!¡±


    I raised my head and looked in Robert¡¯s direction, wondering if he had noticed.


    But he didn¡¯t. I saw his back facing me and his arm around Alison.


    I didn¡¯t know what I was expecting.


    Over the years, I had made all sorts of changes to get Robert to like me. I had tried to learn about his hobbies and his favorite sports. I had tried to get him to like me by changing my appearance. I had studied how to put on makeup and bought sexy dresses that I would never wear. But all those attempts seemed ridiculous after he got together with Alison. I knew he had never noticed me.


    However, I couldn¡¯t control myself. I couldn¡¯t help but gaze at him all the time.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you getting lost? Who are you looking at? Are you waiting for someone toe and save you like Prince Charming? Hahahahaha!¡±


    I lowered my head, grabbed the strap of my backpack, and quickly walked out.


    Before I left, I seemed to see Alison turn around and give me a contemptuous yet proud smile.

 Chapter 2

    <h4>Chapter 2: Ecstasy And Loss</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    When I woke up in the morning, I felt a familiar and strange throb in my heart, my soul became moreplete, and my body felt more powerful.


    I knew that it was the true awakening of my wolf.


    Today was my eighteenth birthday, a significant day for a werewolf. Because from this day on, it marked the beginning of my adult life, I could start looking for my mate. I was very excited about this. I had been looking forward to meeting my mate.


    I would be intimate with my partner, soul, and body together, leading a happy life in my imagination. I think it was time to let go of my one-sided infatuation and attachment to Robert.? I should let go of the naivety of adolescence and act like an adult to start a new life.


    I got out of bed and dressed up. My hair was ck, but it wasn¡¯t smooth, and there were always little curls. I tried to iron them and straighten them, but that made it weirder. They didn¡¯t hang obediently behind my ears. Instead, they stood straight, making my head look like an isosceles trapezoid.


    I wetted them again, pulled them back again, and began to work on my face. I applied eyeliner and eye shadow and drew my eyebrows. I brushed on foundation and blush, some bronzer and highlights on the bridge of my nose, and lipstick on my lips.


    Oh no!


    I looked at myself in the mirror and felt terrible.


    My hair was straightened with the tong earlier, wetted again, and dried messily. My eyes looked like they were bulging after the eyeliner, to the point of horror, and my lips were thick with bright lipstick, which looked a little crooked. My cheekbones were protruding, and I looked very strange. I was very discordant, like a little alien monster.


    I was frustrated, and I knew it was because I was too thin.


    I was five-foot-five and weighed only eighty-five pounds. Werewolves were generallyrger and more robust than ordinary people, but I was much thinner and weaker than ordinary people. I¡¯m often ashamed of it, and my parentsforted me by saying that I was the best daughter they had ever had, and I thanked them for giving me confidence and encouragement at all times. But at this point, I couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for myself when I looked at myself in the mirror.


    I had removed some eyeliner and lipstick to make me look a little more normal.


    I picked out a dress in which I would get my diploma from the school.


    Today was my big day, after all. I felt a lot happier after I left the house. Although I hadn¡¯t received any blessings or gifts, I believed that everything would turn out well in the future.


    Maybe I would meet my mate today.


    With this in mind, I arrived at school with some joy. There were not many people at school. The students in the lower grades were already on holiday. Today, only the students about to graduate came to collect their diplomas. As I took a little too long to get ready, I missed the peak hour when the students from my batch swarmed to the school.


    When I walked into the school gate, something felt abnormal. There was a sweet scent in the school that I had never smelled before. The smell was not strong, but it was persistent.


    I felt the wolf in me getting excited. I realized something. It was my mate¡¯s scent!


    I couldn¡¯t help but get excited. I didn¡¯t think I would be so lucky to meet my mate on my first day of adulthood. You know, some werewolves never meet their mates. They had to mark and spend the rest of their lives with someone else.


    I tried to feel the air and follow it in a particr direction.


    I walked down a corridor and around a corner, and I was sure the person was there.


    I could already smell the sweetness getting stronger. It was more like nature and herbs. It was a werewolf that liked to be close to nature. It was green, and the citrusy scent of lemon mixed with the fragrance of evening jade and ng-ng. It was gentle. It didn¡¯t hit my brain as hard as I thought, but it was a wonderful experience.


    I greedily sucked on the air. I couldn¡¯t wait to walk around the corner and see someone I had been missing but hadn¡¯t expected.


    It was Robert!


    My mate was Robert!


    My heart was instantly overwhelmed with ecstasy. I wished I could shift into a wolf and howl regarding the Moon Goddess under the moonlight. I was thankful to the Moon Goddess and the arrangement of fate that allowed Robert and I to be mates. This was something that I had always dreamed of!


    The excitement went to my head. I didn¡¯t even notice Robert¡¯s extremely embarrassed expression.


    ¡°Mate!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t wait to walk up to him. I grabbed Robert¡¯s hand and looked at him happily.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Robert instantly pped my hand away. He looked at me gloomily as if he had been touched by something dirty.


    I was stunned. My burning heart felt as if it had been extinguished by a basin of cold water as it quickly cooled down.

 Chapter 3

    <h4>Chapter 3: Hypocrite</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    I had never seen such an expression on Robert¡¯s face. He had always been cheerful, confident, and polite. Even on the field, when all the boys¡¯ blood was boiling, I had never seen him lose his temper.


    I had never even thought he would have such a side to him.


    I let go of my hand embarrassedly and looked at him helplessly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be you.¡± Robert¡¯s voice was filled with disdain. ¡°A person like you is my mate?¡±


    ¡°You... You knew it was me?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t believe what I heard from his words.


    ¡°I felt it when I became an adult.¡±


    Robert snorted coldly. He leaned against the wall with his hands crossed over his chest. His words were filled with arrogance and disdain.


    I felt as if his perfect image in my mind had been shattered. His contempt and disdain for me and his harsh and discriminatory words against me were nothing like the ease he had acted before. Could it be that this was the real him, that all the good qualities he had disyed before were just illusions?


    I was frozen in ce, reeling from such a massive fall from grace that it was difficult to recover.


    Suddenly, I heard footsteps from the other side of the corridor.


    I saw Robert¡¯s expression change. Before I could react, I saw Robert grab my clothes with a look of disgust. He used his other hand to cover my mouth, opened the door of the men¡¯s room, and stuffed me inside. He followed me in and locked the door behind him. He red at me fiercely, indicating for me not to make a sound.


    I heard footsteps approaching from outside.


    ¡°Did you see here over just now?¡±


    This voice belonged to the person who called out to me yesterday. His voice was very rough and easy to recognize.


    ¡°I saw her.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s strange. How did she disappear?¡±


    Then came the sound of two people¡¯s footsteps.


    ¡°Did she slip away?¡±


    ¡°F*ck, she slipped away quite quickly,¡± the rough male voice said. ¡°I was nning to y with her. The way she acted yesterday made me angry just by looking at her.¡±


    I was terrified. I couldn¡¯t help but look at Robert, afraid that he would push me out. But Robert just frowned.


    ¡°You wanted to y with her?¡±


    ¡°F*ck, don¡¯t jinx me. Who would have the appetite to do that after seeing her? I want to teach her a lesson.¡±


    I had to listen to this insult, but I didn¡¯t even dare to breathe.


    I saw Robert¡¯s expression be even uglier. Was he angry because of what others had said about me? After all, I was his mate. Everyone said, ¡± A mate is the Moon Goddess¡¯s n.¡± Two people, who are fated to be mates, will fall in love and never betray each other. He should be able to sense our attraction to each other, just as I couldn¡¯t help but want to be with him now that we were close.


    The two people outside the door said something, and the footsteps faded.


    I heard that they had left. I looked at Robert and asked softly, ¡°Why are you doing this?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Why did you drag me in just now?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t believe that I was still hoping. Was he trying to protect me earlier?


    Although he loathed me and looked down on me, he still had the instinct to love me as a mate. We still had a chance to be together.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want others to see us together.¡±


    Robert mercilessly broke myst hope.


    He pulled me in because he didn¡¯t want others to see him. His ugly expression was also because he felt that being my mate was insulting him. He didn¡¯t have any concern or sympathy for my situation.


    I saw this person now. He was utterly selfish and arrogant. He didn¡¯t care about anyone else¡¯s feelings. He didn¡¯t even think that we were equal. He felt that he was superior to people like me. Hanging out with me would only lower his status! Why did I ever like such a person?


    ¡°You won¡¯t be my mate. Let¡¯s pretend that today¡¯s incident didn¡¯t happen. Watch your mouth when you¡¯re out there. Don¡¯t say anything you shouldn¡¯t say!¡± Robert threatened me.


    His tall figure shadowed me. I was afraid of it.


    ¡°Yes, I will,¡± I said, trying to hold back my sobs.


    Robert turned and left, leaving me leaning weakly against the wall.


    The cold tiles seemed to have soaked through my skin. I felt a chill from the inside out.


    I couldn¡¯t speak. My wolf was howling because of Robert¡¯s rejection. She was one with me. I couldpletely feel the pain and suffering. Plus, deep down, I felt like my past feelings weren¡¯t worth it.


    Robert was such a terrible person. No amount of talent, power, or status could change that.


    Why did I like him!


    Why was he my mate?


    When I got back that day, I was very sick.


    I didn¡¯t even get to go to my graduation ceremony, which was supposed to be the most important day of my high school life. And while I was lying in bed, devastated, I heard that Robert and Alison had marked each other at graduation.

 Chapter 4

    <h4>Chapter 4: An Unexpected Pickup Line</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    The pain was more intense than expected, and my wolf was dispirited. It felt like my soul had been cut, a piece of my puzzle missing, an endless sense of loss haunting me.


    By the end, I had be numb to the pain.


    My mate, I could no longer call him that. Robert used the cruelest way to end our rtionship with someone else.


    It was a tant betrayal.


    In the werewolf world, it was a huge humiliation. Especially the abandoned she-wolf, who would beughed at by all the werewolves, would have a hard time staying in her pack.


    And even more tragically, Robert didn¡¯t reject me formally, which meant that there was still a mate connection between us, and I would still feel the pain of being betrayed by my mate, and it was hard to stop wanting him. It was torture for me, who had no feelings for Robert.


    I didn¡¯t tell my parents about Robert and me, and I didn¡¯t want them to worry. But they knew I wasn¡¯t in the right mood, and they didn¡¯t ask me anything. They were really the best parents in the world.


    When I got better, I told my parents that I wanted to go on a vacation.


    My parents had been worried about my previous illness, and when they heard my suggestion, they were both relieved and very supportive.


    The vacation from high school to college was long, and I traveled a lot.


    Initially, it was to forget about Robert, but I immersed myself in the journey soon after.


    In the process, I grew up a lot.


    I figured out many things that I hadn¡¯t thought through before. Robert had felt my presence when he was an adult, but he hadn¡¯t been willing to ept me, so he didn¡¯t tell me. It was likely that Alison knew about this, too. So she would target meter. Alison might even have ordered that rugged boy on me. Robert might or might not have known about it, or he didn¡¯t care.


    And I didn¡¯t think it mattered now.


    I still hate them, but I shouldn¡¯t let them interfere with my life.


    I¡¯d gained a bit, from eighty-five pounds to nearly a hundred pounds, and I was still skinny, but I looked stronger than before. I got a lot of sun exposure. My skin had gone from an unhealthy pallor to a healthy wheat color. My body was stronger than before.


    I was happy with what I¡¯d be. I was stronger, more confident, and more energetic.


    My hair had grown longer. I¡¯d trimmed it back. I¡¯d gotten rid of my bangs, which I grew up with. They were neatly parted to the sides, revealing my smooth, full forehead. It made me look a lot better. My ck hair hung over my shoulders, with a yful curve at the ends. I fixed up my makeup. My face wasn¡¯t so thin anymore, my eyes were brighter, my nose was higher, and I had a sweeter smile.


    I might not be a regr beauty, but I was a different person than a few months ago.


    Nobody called me weird anymore.


    I started college and was walking around the campus. One day, out of the blue, I met Robert.


    It was a stupid decision I had made. When I applied to college, I was still crazy about Robert, so I didn¡¯t hesitate to go to the same college, hoping to see more of him.


    But now, it seemed like I was asking for trouble.


    I didn¡¯t want to see Robert because of the damned mate effect between us, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel a sexual urge when I saw him, which made me sick.


    I tried to walk past him as calmly as I could, noticing his gaze resting on my honey-colored thighs. I was wearing a jean skirt seven inches above my knee today, wrapped tightly around my hips.


    I noticed Robert¡¯s shocked expression from the corner of my eye. I knew I must look sexy.


    But f*ck it. He wouldn¡¯t get a chance to touch me.


    ¡°Cecily...¡±


    I heard Robert¡¯s voice. He was calling my name. In fact, this was the first time I had ever heard my name in his mouth. I stopped because I saw Alison next to him. She had the same look of extreme surprise. For some reason, I wanted to know what Robert would say to me in front of his marked girlfriend.


    ¡°You look beautiful.¡±


    He still looked tall and handsome with those flirtatious words, but I had long since lost any sense of attraction. I gave him a disgusted look and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    I turned to leave. I wasn¡¯t interested in seeing Robert¡¯s lustful eyes on me. He was interested in me now. He wanted to change his mind because he thought I was beautiful and attractive enough to be his mate. He didn¡¯t care about people¡¯s innate qualities or talents. He gave me marks, but he was still shallow and flirtatious.


    I couldn¡¯t figure out why I used to like someone like that. Was it just because of the mate effect?

 Chapter 5

    <h4>Chapter 5: Socialite</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    However, Robert grabbed my hand, and I struggled a little, but I couldn¡¯t break free.


    I had to look him in the eye, and his eyes were filled with the longing I had hoped for.


    My wolf Mia was howling in my heart, and I knew she longed for physical contact with Robert, and although I hated it, it made it difficult for me to reject him.


    ¡®Hey, calm down, Mia. He¡¯s not worth it.¡¯


    Mia sensed my depression and stopped making a sound.


    But my heart is itched, which made me more ufortable.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked coldly.


    Robert seemed taken aback by my tone. He was the Alpha of the future, and he was used to everyone looking up to him. He probably didn¡¯t expect to be treated like this by me, whom he used to look down on.


    ¡°I think we¡¯re ssmates again.¡±


    His clumsy approach wasughable.


    ¡°That¡¯s a pity,¡± I mocked.


    ¡°Hey, how dare you!¡±


    Alison suddenly rushed up. She seemed to have been holding back for a long time.


    ¡°You should look at the situation. Your boyfriend is holding my hand right now. Instead of getting angry at me, you should ask him to let my hand go.¡±


    I emphasized the word ¡®boyfriend¡¯.


    If there was one thing I had learned from my travels over the past few months, you should never put yourself in a vulnerable position. When faced with difficulties and challenges, you should fight rather than give in. No one would feel sorry for you for being weak. You could only stand up for yourself and use your strength to solve the problem.


    ¡°Robert!¡±


    Alison turned to Robert, her beautiful face flushed with anger.


    However, Robert didn¡¯t let go of my hand. Instead, he looked at my chest. I knew what he was looking at. Today, I was wearing a tight white vest with a V-shaped opening that revealed my beautiful corbone and entuated my curves. However, this appreciation from a male didn¡¯t make me proud. Instead, it made me angry.


    ¡°You smell good,¡± Robert growled.


    This was tant harassment!


    I couldn¡¯t believe he said this to me in front of Alison. Alison looked like she was about to explode.


    I forcefully shook off Robert¡¯s hand and red at him. I should have ignored him earlier.


    ¡°Hey, there you are, Cecily.¡±


    It was my roommate, Kate. She was also my first friend in college.


    Kate had blonde hair, a pair of charming green eyes, and an impressive pair of breasts. She was warm and cheerful, had many friends, and was very sociable. She also had a very handsome boyfriend, Alfred. Although they were not mates, they were very close and had already nned to mark each other.


    ¡°You must be Robert, son of Alpha. Hello, my name is Kate.¡±


    Kate was always friendly, and sometimes I would feel embarrassed about it,


    But now, I was extremely grateful that she hade and had seeded in stopping Robert from saying weirder things.


    ¡°Hello, Kate, nice to meet you.¡±


    I watched them exchange pleasantries coldly. In front of strangers, Robert maintained his gentlemanly demeanor. His appearance had fooled me, but I knew that he was just a hypocrite after seeing his true colors. Thinking that Robert would be our pack¡¯s Alpha, I couldn¡¯t help but worry about the future of our pack.


    I didn¡¯t hear what they were saying until Kate came over and patted me on the shoulder. Then, I realized that Robert and Alison were gone.


    ¡°You seem distracted,¡± Kate said. ¡°Do you have something with our future Alpha?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t,¡± I denied.


    I didn¡¯t want to tell anyone about Robert. My mate marking with another she-wolf was not something to boast about.


    ¡°Well, he was looking at you just now. But he already has a partner, right?¡± Kate shrugged.


    I nodded perfunctorily. I didn¡¯t want to talk about Robert with Kate anymore. I changed the topic. ¡°How¡¯s your group projecting along?¡±


    ¡°Well, I haven¡¯t done it yet. I¡¯ve been busy attending all kinds of partiestely.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t surprised by her answer.


    To Kate, her social life was far more important than her studies. Her studies were probably herst priority.


    ¡°Don¡¯t miss the deadline,¡± I reminded her.


    ¡°I won¡¯t. You muste to the party tonight. I heard there are going to be a lot of handsome guys.¡±


    Just as I was about to refuse, Kate stopped me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t decline. You have toe because today is my day.¡±


    Kate hooked her arm around my neck and said, ¡°We¡¯re friends, right?¡±


    We were friends. I was probably one of her hundreds of friends. I thought to myself and nodded helplessly at her.


    I wasn¡¯t as keen on parties as Kate was, but I wasn¡¯t opposed to meeting new people.


    Although I knew it was in everyone¡¯s nature to judge a book by its cover, I didn¡¯t like people who had ignored me and were now trying to be nice to me. They were such hypocrites, and I didn¡¯t think I needed friends like that.

 Chapter 6

    <h4>Chapter 6: The Royal Lycan</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Fortunately, Kate isn¡¯t such a person. She didn¡¯t know me before.


    She was a good person, and she was loyal to me. Even if I was not special to her, I still wanted to be friends with her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll get all the guys at the party, and they¡¯ll kneel before you,¡± Kate said with a cheeky smile.


    ¡°I think so too.¡± I grinned.


    ¡°You need to dress up. Maybe you¡¯ll meet your mate there.¡±


    Kate winked at me.


    I shook my head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it has to be a mate. I¡¯ll be happy to find someone to be with me like you and Alfred. You¡¯re together because you love each other, not because of physical ties.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s a mate. Who would reject a mate who belongs only to themselves, ispletely in love, and never betrays you?¡± Kate¡¯s eyes widened.


    As someone her mate had rejected, I could only say that I didn¡¯t believe the so-called ¡®a mate is the Moon Goddess¡¯ arrangement, nor do I care about love and loyalty. Robert had taught me enough. We couldn¡¯t just wait for fate to happen. More importantly, we should write our own story even if our story was already written for us.


    That night, I picked one of my most beautiful dresses. It was a blue sling dress.


    The color of the dress was misty blue. It was mainly made of gauze andyered. The hem of the dress was a retro A-line, showing the fluffy texture and entuating the waistline. The dress was sprinkled with white beads, like stars, creating a dreamlike aesthetic effect.


    Its thin dark blue shoulder straps perfectly entuated my smooth back curves, and it was wrapped around my chest like a lotus leaf yarn. The lower waist was made of French straps with the same dark blue sling that outlined the curves of my body.


    I also wore a pair of sparkly stilettos, and the thin straps were wrapped around my ankles, reflecting the sparkle of a small diamond. I chose a star-studded hairpin to match my dress, nicely tucked in the hair strands around my forehead.


    I looked at myself in the mirror, pleased with Kate¡¯s exmation.


    ¡°Oh my god, Cecily, you look different!¡±


    I smiled at her. Kate was also dressed beautifully today. Her outfit brought out her blonde hair. She was as dazzling as she usually was. However, Kate¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t her beauty but her strong social skills. She could chat with anyone, and even if it was a little awkward, she could handle that. Moreover, she was never stingy with herpliments. She would make everyone feel happy, and everyone wanted to be friends with her. She was always the center of attention, without a doubt.


    ¡°I mean, you¡¯re usually very confident and beautiful, but now you¡¯re especially beautiful and attractive. If I were a man, I¡¯d probably fall for you instantly.¡±


    We left the house confidently, and the party was at Kate¡¯s boyfriend, Alfred¡¯s house.


    Before we got out of the car, I saw Alfred waiting outside. Kate jumped out of the car impatiently. I saw the two of them kissing at the door as if no one was there. They kissed for about fifteen minutes. I had to stop them by clearing my throat.


    Oh my god, they seemed to be close. This made me very envious.


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry, Cecily. We haven¡¯t seen each other for so long.¡±


    Kate got down from Alfred and tidied her hair. She held Alfred¡¯s hand and smiled at me.


    ¡°I understand.¡± I blinked.


    ¡°Hello, Cecily. You¡¯re gorgeous today.¡±


    Alfred extended his hand to me, and I shook it.


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s appropriate to praise a girl like this in front of me?¡± Kate pretended to be angry.


    ¡°You¡¯ll always be the most beautiful,¡± Alfred said and kissed Kate again.


    ¡°Well, are they all here?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re almost here, but I heard that the Lycans from the royal family might be here tonight.¡±


    ¡°The Lycans?¡± Kate eximed. ¡°They don¡¯t usually hang out with ordinary werewolves like us. They areing to my party. Oh my god!¡±


    ¡°Well, it isn¡¯t confirmed.¡± Alfred shook his head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡±


    Alfred walked in front while Kate and I walked behind him. Kate whispered in my ear, ¡°If the Lycans areing, this is your chance. Think about it. If you have a Lycan man as your partner, you¡¯ll be the center of attention.¡±


    ¡°You know how slight the possibility is, Kate.¡±


    ¡°Even if you¡¯re not destined to be his mate, you can use your charm to make him choose you as his mate. Didn¡¯t you say this morning that you think Alfred and I are great like this?¡±


    I didn¡¯tment.


    ¡°Think about it carefully. It¡¯s the Lycans. Their status is much higher than Robert¡¯s,¡± Kate muttered. ¡°If I didn¡¯t already have Alfred, I would have been tempted.¡±

 Chapter 7

    <h4>Chapter 7: We Should Be Together</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    As Alfred had said, there were already many people at the party.


    Kate had set up the party so well that there was a whole row of drinks of all kinds. On the other side, there were all kinds of food and snacks. The lights and music were just right, and the atmosphere was delightful.


    I took a ss of champagne and sat down at the edge of the stage.


    Some people were dancing in there, and Kate¡¯s words convinced me; that I wanted to meet someone new.


    I just wasn¡¯t sure if my mate-rtionship with Robert would still matter. Theoretically, he had already marked someone else even if he had rejected me outright. But now, the mate-rtionship was not going away as quickly as it should.


    Robert still affected me, and now he seemed to have changed his mind, which made things even more troublesome. Of course, I wouldn¡¯t ept him. Perhaps, I should give him a formal rejection to end the absurd mate-rtionship between us.


    ¡°Hey, do you want to dance?¡±


    I saw a guy roughly estimated to be over six feet tall. He looked very strong and had a pair of thick eyebrows. He didn¡¯t seem to be an annoying person.


    ¡°Uh... sure.¡±


    I hesitated a little, but I still epted it.


    Regardless of whether I could do it, I should try it.


    He grinned and extended his hand to me. I put my hand on his and was about to walk to the dance floor with him. I suddenly felt my wolf starting to get restless. Mia was howling softly. She sounded very sad.


    ¡®Mia, what¡¯s wrong?¡¯


    ¡®No, don¡¯t. I¡¯m not feeling well.¡¯


    I realized that Mia didn¡¯t like the guy¡¯s touch. I looked at him apologetically and wanted to pull my hand back.


    ¡°Hey, let her go!¡±


    A male voice came from afar. I saw Robert striding over, his eyes shing with anger.


    The strange thing was that Alison wasn¡¯t beside him. They usually appeared together.


    The boy beside me was also startled by this. He subconsciously let go of my hand, making Mia rx a little.


    ¡°I have something to talk to you about, Cecily,¡± Robert said to me. He turned to the guy again. ¡°Give us some space, okay?¡±


    The guy looked at me, then at Robert¡¯s unfriendly expression. He didn¡¯t want to get into any trouble.


    ¡°Alright, you talk.¡±


    I looked at Robert, not knowing what he wanted to do. He had rejected me in the most hurtful way, but now he was shamelessly pestering me.


    ¡°You look gorgeous today.¡± Robert scanned me up and down at me. He squeezed a smile, trying to be kind, but that smile failed and appeared stiff. It was theplete opposite of his deep eyes at the moment. He was like a funny clown. ¡°You¡¯ve never been so beautiful before.¡±


    He took my hand and led me to a corner.


    I felt my wolf Mia moaning. She was afraid. But I couldn¡¯t resist Robert¡¯s power. He was the heir of the Alpha. He had good physical fitness and received training, while I was just a 100-pound she-wolf. I couldn¡¯t resist his power. And psychologically, a Mate¡¯s touch made my skin want more, and even as I tried to fight it, I was woefully tempted.


    Robert pressed me against a wall in the corner, a curtain separating us from the main hall. No one would notice us here, and even if someone walked by, they¡¯d probably think we were a horny couple. My hands were pressed against the wall. He was so strong that one of his hands could hold my wrists tightly. His other hand groped my waist and felt me up and down like a slimy snake. It was disgusting.


    I could feel his breath resting on my neck. The rapid breathing current rose and fell on my neck.


    ¡°You smell great.¡±


    Robert raised his head. He touched me and lifted my chin, forcing me to look him in the eye.


    ¡°We are the mates the Moon Goddess has arranged. We should be together. I am about to be the Alpha. By then, you will be my Luna, and we will be together from then on.¡±


    Robert¡¯s eyes were filled with an almost crazy infatuation and deep affection.


    His aura surrounded me, and his voice seemed to possess a captivating power. I knew that this was just mate¡¯s effect, but I couldn¡¯t help but imagine the future he described.


    ¡°See, you still have feelings for me. We¡¯ll have many children, and they¡¯ll be able to grow up with the best resources in the pack. They¡¯ll be healthy and smart.¡±


    Robert continued to whisper. I felt like my rationality was slipping away until I saw the back of his neck. There was a mark!


    It was a mark left behind by him betraying me and marking with Alison!


    This person had brought me endless pain and despair, and now, he wanted to redeem himself?


    I bit my lower lip hard to clear my head.


    I lifted my leg and kicked him in the groin.

 Chapter 8

    <h4>Chapter 8: A Heavenly Savior</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Robert wailed. He didn¡¯t expect me to attack him suddenly. He took a few steps back and released his grip on me.


    I rubbed my sore wrist and coldly said to Robert, ¡°Robert, you¡¯ve already marked Alison. You don¡¯t deserve to be with me!¡±


    Robert was flung a meter away by my kick. He covered his crotch and half-squatted. He looked extremely ridiculous. The infatuation and deep feelings he had earlier were all gone. His eyes were filled with hatred. He red at me fiercely and said, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I, Cecily Levin, reject you...¡±


    I was about topletely reject him when I felt a gust of wind blow over. Robert pushed me forcefully against the wall and covered my mouth.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    He grabbed my neck with one hand and said viciously to me, ¡°You b*tch, you piece of trash! ¡°You¡¯re just a lowly werewolf with nothing to offer. You are blessed to be able to be a mate to a person like me. How dare you reject me!¡±


    He was so strong I could hardly breathe.


    I thought that I had already recognized Robert¡¯s wickedness, but I did not expect him to be worse than I thought. He used violence against me! He was a rotten person. If he became our Alpha, we would suffer. I breathed hard and was extremely d that I had rejected him. Otherwise, the rest of my life would only be a nightmare.


    However, I was about to suffocate. He was holding me too tightly.


    Robert wouldn¡¯t want to strangle me here, right? He wouldn¡¯t be so crazy and do such an irreparable thing, right? I felt my consciousness slipping away. I somehow regretted provoking him like that just now. If I had known that he was so crazy, I would have chosen a safer ce.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    I vaguely heard a low voice.


    Then, with a bang, Robert was sent flying.


    I finally felt my throat rx. Oxygen rushed into my lungs. I breathed heavily and had to kneel on the floor. A pair of shiny leather shoes appeared in my sight. My eyes were filled with tears from the abuse just now. I raised my head and looked over weakly.


    I saw a tall man in a well-tailored suit who didn¡¯t look like a student at a party. Rather, he was the cream of the crop who had just emerged from some conference room. His bow tie clip was shiny, and his brown hair was slightly curly. I couldn¡¯t see his face from this angle, only his high nose bridge. The man looked extremely noble. He was the one who had stopped Robert¡¯s atrocity!


    ¡°Your actions aren¡¯t worthy of being an Alpha.¡±


    I barely managed to stand up against the wall when I heard the man say this to Robert. Robert didn¡¯t refute me. Robert¡¯s physical fitness was great, but this man easily subdued him. Moreover, Robert had always been proud and arrogant. Yet, he didn¡¯t get angry even after being treated so disgracefully. Who exactly was this man?


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I whispered.


    The man turned to look at me, and I finally saw his face.


    For a moment, I felt like I had been hit by something.


    I had never seen such a handsome man like him! Robert was already a handsome young man in our pack, but his charm reflected his identity and muscr physique. As for the man, his eyes were deep, and when he looked at me, I felt like there were stars in them.


    His features are well-defined, and his facial features are well-proportioned. And even though he looked like a handsome young man, there was a hint of evil in the corners of his eyes. The fresh air of a young man and the strong manly feelingbined. You could see the confidence in this man. He stood there, giving off the sense as if he could control everything.


    When he looked at me, he raised his eyebrows as if he had discovered something interesting.


    ¡°And you are...?¡± he asked.


    ¡°My name is Cecily.¡± I didn¡¯t know how to exin what had happened just now, so I could only say, ¡°Thank you for that.¡±


    ¡°You have already thanked me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, ah...¡±


    I didn¡¯t know why, but I felt a little shy.


    He looked at me but his eyes darkened.


    ¡°Cecily ...¡± He repeated my name in a low voice, each syble falling on my ears and making my heart flutter a little.


    No one had ever pronounced my name like that before.


    Then he looked up at me with eyes that seemed to strip me naked.


    He sniffed the air around him as if he was suppressing some kind of inner restlessness, ¡°Are you wearing perfume? ¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t, but a lot of the girls in our pack used perfume. ¡±


    He frowned and moved closer to me, lowering his head close to my neck.


    I froze. I felt his hot breath on my neck and my body trembled with goose bumps.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± His voice was hoarse.


    I held my breath, my heart beating faster, I had never heard a man sound like that before.


    Then my eyes widened in shock!


    He¡¯d licked the most sensitive part of my neck!


    I could feel his teeth nibbling me lightly!

 Chapter 9

    <h4>Chapter 9: Begging On His Knees</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°No.¡±I subconsciously let out a groan.


    Oh my God, is that the sound I¡¯m making?


    A strange feeling spread throughout my body along with my blood.


    My body went soft and was about to fall. His strong arms wrapped around my waist.


    My head felt like it was going to explode and I didn¡¯t know what was going to happen next.


    Suddenly, he bit his lip hard, forcing him toe to his senses.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, maybe the perfume is too strong here and my wolf has been a little irritabletely. I hope I didn¡¯t scare you.¡± He gasped and seemed to be in some pain, dan.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡± Your hair is messed up.¡± He reached out and tidied my hair.


    ¡°My name is Michael. I think we¡¯ll meet again.¡±


    I looked at him as he left and felt a surge of emotions that I had never felt before.


    ...


    He left, and I was relieved and felt a little lost at the same time.


    I looked back and saw Robert in the corner.


    He looked miserable. Michael had struck him. He was curled up on the floor with some blood on his face. I did not pity him. He deserved it.


    I approached Robert. He didn¡¯t seem to have the strength to abuse me anymore.


    Perhaps because I had already said half of my rejection, I felt that our mate connection had been further weakened. I wanted to take the opportunity to reject him altogether, but after what had just happened, I was unsure if I would be able to walk out of here standing up if I were to reject him.


    ¡°Robert, we are no longer mates. You rejected me, and I no longer want to ept you. You chose Alison, so don¡¯t bug me anymore. You won¡¯t get what you want from me. One day, I¡¯ll reject you properly and find a new mate who belongs to me. You are already out of the picture since long ago.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the future Alpha. You won¡¯t be able to find a better mate than me. You¡¯ll regret it, Cecily. I¡¯ll wait for the day when youe begging on your knees. I¡¯ll stomp on you. By then, you can only be my ve!¡± Robert shouted at me.


    I didn¡¯t expect Robert to say such things to me at such a time. He was unreasonable.


    ¡°Then keep waiting. You will wait for that to your grave.¡±


    I said mercilessly and walked out of the tent. I felt that I had overstayed my wee here. I wanted to leave as soon as possible, but I saw Kate.


    ¡°Where did you go? I¡¯ve been looking for you everywhere.¡±


    ¡°The bathroom. I¡¯m a little tired. I want to go back.¡±


    Kate looked at me suspiciously, but she didn¡¯t ask further. She only continued to say, ¡°Earlier, the Lycans from the royal family came. When I saw them, I wanted to look for you. Did you meet them?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I shook my head. I didn¡¯t care about the Lycans from the royal family. I only wanted to end this topic as soon as possible. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Kate. Your party was great, but I¡¯m not feeling well. I want to go back.¡±


    ¡°Okay, you don¡¯t look well.¡± Kate looked at me worriedly. ¡°What happened to your neck?¡±


    Kate moved closer to take a closer look. I covered it with my hand. Thanks to the lights, the bruises on my neck didn¡¯t look that obvious.


    ¡°What happened to you? Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Kate.¡± I forced a smile and left.


    Lying on my bed, I thought about what had happened that night.


    It was only a matter of time before I rejected Robert. However, he was so angry that I had to protect me. I wouldn¡¯t give this b*stard any chance to hurt me again.


    My thoughts gradually drifted to the man who came after me. He was so handsome. He didn¡¯t look that strong, but he was very powerful. He could overpower Robert. My heart couldn¡¯t help but beat faster for him. This was something that had never happened since I was humiliated by Robert. I called out to my wolf Mia.


    ¡®Mia, how do you feel about Michael?¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m not sure.¡¯


    ¡®What does that mean? ¡®


    ¡®I hate other people¡¯s touch. They make me feel bad. But Michael¡¯s didn¡¯t, but he doesn¡¯t feel like anything else either.¡¯


    ¡®Did you smell anything then?¡¯


    I felt like I was being silly with this question. I hadn¡¯t rejected Robert yet, so how could Mia smell anyone else? But god, I hoped that something would happen between Michael and me.


    ¡®No, wait... I¡¯m not sure. Robert was there at the time, and his scent was too strong.¡¯


    I sighed internally.


    ¡®Mia, are you all right now? I know what Robert did hurts you.¡¯


    ¡®I feel better now. I can feel his influence on me waning. I¡¯m recovering.¡¯


    ¡®That¡¯s good.¡¯


    I breathed a sigh of relief. Ever since Robert and Alison had marked each other, Mia had taken a beating. She had been listless during the months of the trip, and then my health improved, and she got better. I was afraid that what happened after I saw Robert would hurt her again, but the good news was that now, we were both much stronger than before.


    I didn¡¯t see Robert again for a week.


    Kate said he was preparing for his Alpha session. It was the most important event of an Alpha¡¯s life, and everyone in the pack took it seriously. Robert had been locked up by his father, Alpha John, for all sorts of tutoring.


    Whatever it was, this tipped in my favor as I no longer had to worry about Robert harassing me. Instead, I was able to focus on my studies.


    Robert¡¯s session ceremony was held on a full moon night, which was usually the time when werewolves were at their strongest. After the ceremony, the new Alpha would lead the pack¡¯s werewolf transformation and pray to the moon to receive the blessing of the Moon to bless the pack with prosperity.

 Chapter 10

    <h4>Chapter 10: Talking Privately</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Alpha¡¯s session ceremony was not only the most important day in the new Alpha¡¯s life but also grand in the pack.


    All werewolves are required to dress up. While I was still busy with my group¡¯s homework, Kate had already tried out three dresses next to me.


    She saw that I was still sitting at my desk and yelled at me, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you getting ready? The ceremony is going to start in two hours. I already saw someone leaving, and you¡¯re still sitting here doing your homework!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s still two hours left,¡± I said casually. We are very close to the venue, so we could arrive within twenty minutes.


    ¡°Hurry up and get ready.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay.¡±


    I finished typing thest word on theputer and took out a simple white dress from the closet. This style was very in, with a cut-out pattern and a simple waist-skimming cut. I chose a pair of semi-high heels forfort, and the whole ceremony wasn¡¯t too ufortable for me. Robert¡¯s session ceremony was just an errand I had to deal with. I didn¡¯t want to dress up. I was satisfied as long as I was decent and didn¡¯t lose my manners.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a little too in?¡± Katemented on my dress.


    ¡°I think that¡¯s enough.¡±


    ¡°I think that something must be going on between you and Robert. You seem to be very unfriendly toward him.¡±


    I rolled my eyes. Who was the one who was unfriendly toward whom? I had already done my utmost to be kind to him.


    ¡°Are you leaving or not? Didn¡¯t you say that we¡¯re going to bete?¡± I reminded her.


    ¡°Oh right! Alfred must be waiting anxiously.¡±


    Kate and I went downstairs. Alfred had been waiting for us downstairs for a long time. He was our driver.


    We arrived at the venue before seven o¡¯clock. The venue was veryrge. There were already several hundred werewolves gathered here. Almost all the werewolves from the entire pack had arrived. There were also a few other pack members who would attend the ceremony. Most of the people were exchanging greetings. The young werewolves would take the opportunity to look for their mates.


    I wasn¡¯t interested in any of these things, and my wolf Mia was not used to being around a strange werewolf, so I had no intention of doing so. The ceremony didn¡¯t officially start until nine, so I felt we were still too early. I wanted to find Kate in the crowd, but she was already out in the world.


    I wandered around the hall alone, waiting for the ceremony to begin.


    I saw the top seat, a little above Alpha John, with an extra seat. It didn¡¯t make sense. Usually, the Alpha would sit at the top of everyone. Even if Robert took over as the Alpha, he had to give the previous alpha the respect he deserved.


    Was there anyone else importanting today? Someone even more distinguished than the Alpha, the royal Lycans! I remembered what Kate had told me before, that the royal Lycans might be attending the ceremony and that they could be more distinguished than the Alpha, not just any royal Lycans. It could be the prince or even the Lycan King!


    This would be a great honor for the new Alpha. Our Alpha John cared about his son Robert, but he didn¡¯t know that his son was just a jerk.


    A waiter came over and said that the Alpha wanted to see me.


    I was confused. I had never interacted with the Alpha, and my parents were just regr werewolves. What was the Alpha trying to do, asking me to talk to him privately at a time like this? Did he know about Robert and me? My heart tightened.


    Werewolves were known to best be with the mate the Moon Goddess had arranged. Although people now epted Chosen Mates, some old-fashioned werewolves still thought it was a betrayal of the Moon Goddess.


    To strengthen the pack and keep it stable, the Alpha would generally choose the Destined Mate, which people believed would make the pack better. What should I do if Alpha John forced me to be with Robert? I couldn¡¯t refuse the Alpha.


    I followed the waiter nervously to a room. Unexpectedly, there was no Alpha John in the room. There was only Robert.


    I immediately realized that this was a trap set by Robert for me!


    He tried to get someone to lure me here. What was he trying to do?


    ¡°The Alpha was the one who summoned me. Now that Alpha isn¡¯t here, can I leave?¡±


    I said coldly.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to be the Alpha soon. There¡¯s no difference.¡±


    I looked at him warily. This was a meeting ce, and there were guests all over the ce. As long as I shouted, there would be people who would notice that something was wrong. He wouldn¡¯t have the chance to treat me the way he didst time.


    ¡°So, what do you want from me?¡±


    ¡°Like I saidst time, you won¡¯t have the chance to find another mate. You¡¯re my mate, so you can only be mine.¡± Robert was wearing a luxurious gown today, and he looked imposing. However, his stubborn gaze revealed his inner heart. He wasn¡¯t a gentleman who was as decent as his appearance.


    ¡°What do you want? You can¡¯t have two mates.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I can,¡± Robert said slowly. ¡°I can have you and Alison at the same time.¡±

 Chapter 11

    <h4>Chapter 11: Cecily Levin</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    I looked at him in surprise, not understanding what he was talking about.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t reject each other, so we¡¯re Destined Mates. I marked Alison, and she¡¯s my Chosen Mate. You see, I have both of you now, and I¡¯ll have both of you in the future.¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡±


    Werewolves had the most loyal mate rtionship in the world. When one chose one mate, they couldn¡¯t choose another. This wasmon sense.


    It¡¯ was just that Robert and I have a special rtionship. We first got to know each other as mates, but we didn¡¯t mark each other. This was extremely rare, and the average werewolf would be with their Destined Mate right away.


    And it was even rarer that Robert would directly mark Alison before we could officially reject each other. It was against thews of nature because it was the equivalent of forcibly breaking the original mate rtionship, and it was excruciating for both parties.


    I was going to be hurt even more as the one who had been left behind. Since Robert was going to have a new mate, it would give himfort, and it was going to lessen the pain that he had to endure. I had had headaches and sleepless nights because of it, and my wolf had suffered permanent mental damage, and it was still slowly recovering from it. It was also refusing toe into contact with other wolves.


    While my mate-rtionship with Robert was going to diminish over time, and one day it would disappearpletely, the pain was going tost for a very long time. If we wanted to resolve this, the fastest way would be for us to reject each otherpletely, and everything would return to normal.


    However, Robert said that he wanted to maintain this forever.


    That meant that I would continue to suffer, and my wolf would continue to grow weaker until it could no longer return to its normal state. Robert wanted to treat me like this!


    ¡°I¡¯m awake.¡± Robert approached me, step by step, and I felt his pressure on my face. ¡°Cecily, provoking me is the most foolish thing you¡¯ve ever done. I¡¯ll lock you up, and you¡¯ll never have the chance to reject me. We¡¯ll always, always be together.¡±


    He was crazy! He was really crazy!


    As quickly as I could, I said, ¡°I, Cecily Levin, reject you, Robert Pazlow, to be my partner!¡±


    I felt a sharp pain in my heart. I knew this wasn¡¯t a good time to say no. My wolf Mia was still weak, and she didn¡¯t deserve this. But I had no choice. I couldn¡¯t let Robert do something so crazy that I was at his mercy.


    I took a few steps back and pressed myself against the wall.


    I felt pain, but not as much despair as I had felt when I had heard about Robert and Alison marking each other and was confined to my bed. Instead, I felt a sense of relief. Things had finallye to an end between Robert and me. We were no longer rted, and that made me feel good.


    I looked at Robert. He had been hit hard, too. He stopped in his tracks and clutched his heart. He wanted toe at me with a ferocious look, but he fell to his knees. I looked down at him. I had never looked at Robert this way before. I was up here, and he was on his knees.


    I realized that the aura around him was only given to him by the people around him. Other than that, he was nothing. Just like now, he could only weakly and helplessly lie on the ground. He couldn¡¯t do anything, nor could he pose any threat to me.


    ¡°Robert, don¡¯te looking for me again.¡±


    I opened the door, mmed it, and left, leaving him alone.


    It took me a lot of effort to walk back to the venue. I leaned against the wall to catch my breath.


    Even though my mate-rtionship with Robert had been weakened for various reasons, rejecting my mate was still not an easy thing to do.


    I wasn¡¯t sure if Robert would be able to carry out the ritual in his current state, and if he canceled it, it would be partly my fault. But I didn¡¯t regret it.


    Damn it, didn¡¯t Robert think this would happen when he called me over? He should know how hard his father worked for the ritual and how easily he had destroyed them all.


    I had never been more sure that Robert wasn¡¯t cut out to be an Alpha. He wasn¡¯t strong enough, responsible enough, or even ruthless enough. He couldn¡¯t put the pack before everything else, which was what an Alpha did best. Robert didn¡¯t have the qualities to sacrifice personal love, hate, and paranoia to ensure the pack¡¯s growth.


    My heart was still throbbing, but it was much better than before. I tried to summon Mia in my mind, and luckily, she was doing much better than I thought. Maybe she had been through too much already, and her pain tolerance improved significantly. But if possible, I wish she was still as vulnerable as before. At least that meant she had never been through anything that made her feel bad.


    I cast my gaze toward the center seat in the distance, and as the crowd began to cheer, I saw someone walk up.

 Chapter 12

    <h4>Chapter 12: The Prince</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    At the head of the line was not Alpha John but a tall young man. He was followed by Alpha John, the Luna, and Robert.


    I could see that Robert did not look well. He hade to the ceremony bearing the pain of rejection, and I guessed that he did not dare speak to his father about it.


    My gaze fell upon the man at the front. He was wearing a casual ck suit, not a formal one. The white shirt was unbuttoned at the cor, revealing a little bit of his chest.


    On the most important day of our pack, he appeared before everyone in a dignified and casual manner. I looked at him from a distance. He looked familiar, but I didn¡¯t know where I¡¯d seen him before. I didn¡¯t think I knew anyone of that stature.


    But suddenly, he stopped in his tracks. I saw him stop for two seconds. Then, he looked at me.


    This time, I saw his face clearly. He was Michael who had saved me at thest party!


    At the same time, Mia in my body started screaming.


    I didn¡¯t understand what was wrong with Mia. She was weak in my body just a moment ago, but now, she seemed excited. Usually, she would only react this way when encountering something she especially liked.


    I wanted to speak to Mia, but she was still too weak to convey any more information to me. She could only continue to convey her high spirits to me.


    My eyes met Michael¡¯s. I felt as if I had crossed all dimensions of time and space for a moment. His dark brown eyes deeply attracted me. I didn¡¯t understand what had happened, but the pain of rejecting my mate just now had lessened quite a bit, and Mia became even more excited.


    ¡°Come here.¡± It was Michael¡¯s voice.


    I walked toward him as though I had been bewitched. We continued to look at each other as though we were the only ones in the entire world. I could feel everyone¡¯s gaze on me, but I did not care anymore.


    I could not reject Michael. His body emitted an aura of its own ord. It was a force that made people submit to him. I saw everyone around me lowering their heads, but this force wasn¡¯t applied to me. So I continued to look at him. There seemed to be stars in my eyes.


    ¡°Mine.¡±


    Michael grabbed me, and I suddenly got close to him.


    He was still so beautiful. He was handsome and full of masculinity. I could feel his body temperature passing to me through the hollowed-out patterns on my dress. There was also his surging strength.


    He didn¡¯t look like a big, muscr man, but he had a firm grip on my hand, and I could feel his muscles¡¯ smooth, beautiful lines under his suit.


    I could smell an incredible scent, like countless water bombs exploding around me. The smell was so strong that I didn¡¯t even know why I had never smelled it on Michael before.


    It was so strong that it was impossible to block it from a distance. But it was so sudden and overwhelming that it smelled even better than Robert¡¯s. I was almost mesmerized by the way Michael touched my skin.


    ¡°My Destined Mate!¡±


    Michael touched the skin on the back of my neck. He wanted to mark me. He didn¡¯t say it, but I could feel it from the movement of his fingers.


    I put my hand on his and gently touched his fingers.


    He looked at me with a wolf-like possessiveness.


    ¡°I told you we would meet again.¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± I asked softly.


    ¡°I am the Royal Prince, Michael.¡±


    This was unbelievable. I had just rejected Robert, who was about to seed the Alpha, and now there was a Royal Prince, who was my mate!


    This was too dramatic! Michael seemed to be a hundred times better than Robert in many aspects.


    ¡°No, she¡¯s not! She¡¯s my Destined Mate!¡±


    A voice suddenly interrupted all of this, and everyone turned toward the person who had spoken.


    It was Robert who had said that. His eyes were red, filled with jealousy, unwillingness, and anger.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Michael took a step forward and pulled me behind him.


    A werewolf, especially Michael, a royal Lycan, was always possessive of his mate.


    ¡°Robert, what are you doing? Stand back!¡± It was Alpha John who spoke now.


    John had always been a conservative and a steady Alpha. Under his leadership, our pack had always maintained a good rtionship with the other packs and even the royal family. He must have thought that his son Robert was crazy to challenge the dignity of a Royal Prince in public. This would ruin our rtionship with the royal Lycan. After all, the royal Lycan would not allow any ordinary werewolf to challenge their authority.


    ¡°No! Cecily is mine, mine!¡± Robert shouted.


    I didn¡¯t know what made him so paranoid. Maybe my rejection made him lose hisst bit of sanity. He didn¡¯t care about anything, but it was extremely stupid.

 Chapter 13

    <h4>Chapter 13: Give Me An Answer</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Everyone¡¯s gaze fell on me again.


    Two high-status werewolves vying for a mate would be the talk of the town for the next month.


    I had to step up and exin at the center of it all.


    I tried to step out from behind Michael, who seemed reluctant to allow it. I barely made it halfway around him before he wrapped his arms around my waist. I felt Michael and Robert¡¯s eyes meet, and in the end, it was Robert who backed off and looked to the ground. He always overestimated himself.


    I stood in front of the Alpha and Luna and exined, ¡°We used to be mates, but Robert chose someone else, and I rejected him. So we¡¯re not rted anymore.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t as hard as I thought to say what had happened in front of everyone. I thought it would be humiliating, but it wasn¡¯t. My heart had be stronger than before, and now, I had a better mate. Losing me was Robert¡¯s loss, the kind that couldn¡¯t be reversed.


    ¡°No...¡±


    Alpha John interrupted Robert with a stern look and asked, ¡°Is that so? Robert, answer me honestly.¡±


    Robert lowered his head without saying a word, which was a tacit agreement.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you choose Cecily?¡± Alpha John¡¯s tone became impatient. ¡°Tell me!¡±


    The situation was about to get out of control.


    ¡°Your Highness, I think we¡¯d better talk about this when we¡¯re back to the Packhouse. What do you think?¡±


    The Luna began to try to take control of the situation. When Alpha and everyone else were about to lose their rationality, this was undoubtedly the Luna¡¯s responsibility.


    Michael nodded, his arm still around me. I could see his face was gloomy. No werewolf would like their Destined Mate to have another mate, but it wasn¡¯t my fault.


    The alpha session ceremony had to be interrupted.


    We went into the office. I could see that everyone was extremely tense, not including me. I won¡¯t take any responsibility for the current situation. It was all Robert¡¯s fault. I guessed that he wouldn¡¯t get another chance to seed the Alpha.


    ¡°Tell me what¡¯s going on. Cecily is the Destined Mate that the Moon Goddess gave me. You¡¯d better give me an exnation.¡± Michael was the first to speak. I could feel that he had been keeping mum for a long time. He couldn¡¯t wait to show his fangs and demonstrate to all those who tried to covet me.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, we will give you an exnation,¡± the Luna said.


    ¡°Robert!¡± Alpha John stared at Robert.


    ¡°Thisdy just said that...¡± the Luna looked at me inquisitively.


    ¡°Her name is Cecily,¡± Michael interrupted her.


    ¡°Miss Cecily said that you chose someone else to mark. Is that true?¡± The Luna asked Robert calmly, but she sounded very disappointed.


    ¡°Yes... but Cecily and I are Destined Mates!¡± Robert argued indignantly.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say before that you and the other she-wolf are Destined Mates and have already marked each other?¡±


    Alpha John said coldly, ¡°Back then, although your mother and I didn¡¯t think highly of her, we still respected your wishes. In the end, you lied to us, the people who love you and believe you the most in the world, right?¡±


    I didn¡¯t think that this was the case. Robert had lied to them and said that Alison was his Destined Mate. He had allowed Alison to take away everything that belonged to me!


    Michael frowned on the side.


    ¡°Did you mark another she-wolf?¡±


    Michael turned to me. ¡°Did you reject him back then, Cecily?¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡±


    I recalled that time and couldn¡¯t help but reveal a pained expression. The anger in Michael¡¯s eyes intensified as he roared at Robert, ¡°Are you daring enough to tell me that you don¡¯t know how much damage marking another will do to your Destined Mate? Cecily will be the Crown Princess of the royal family in the future. Whoever dares to harm her is being disrespectful to the royal family!¡±


    The Alpha and Luna¡¯s faces turned pale. It dawned on them how serious this was.


    If they were only angry at Robert¡¯s ignorance of the situation before, now they were terrified of Robert¡¯s outrageous behavior.


    A mark was a special contract between werewolves. Two people who loved each other would leave a mark on each other¡¯s necks. Once they marked each other, they were unique and irreceable to each other.


    Werewolves typically choose a mate to mark and often spend the rest of their lives with their marked mate until death did them part. This made it difficult for werewolves to develop feelings for or mate with other people, and it could make us physically very resistant, and it hurt a lot.


    Werewolves had always been a strong and loyal species.


    For this reason, it was also considered an unforgivable betrayal to not reject one¡¯s Destined Mate and mark with other werewolves despite already having a Destined Mate. In some packs, this was illegal as this behavior caused great physical harm to the other half.

 Chapter 14

    <h4>Chapter 14: I Want To Kill Him</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Is this how we have brought you up? Robert, you¡¯re such a disappointment,¡± the Luna used him heavily. The Alpha was so angry that he could not speak.


    ¡°First, you hurt my partner, and then you tried to force yourself on her against her will. That¡¯s all I¡¯ve heard.¡± Michael looked like he wanted to tear Robert to shreds.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, we are very sorry for what Miss Cecily has experienced. This kind of behavior is not allowed in our pack. I guarantee that he will receive the punishment he deserves.¡±


    Alpha John spoke with difficulty. He had never apologized to anyone in such a humiliating manner. It was all because of his useless son.


    ¡°You¡¯d better do.¡±


    ¡°Cecily is my mate. We are in love,¡± Robert said weakly.


    I couldn¡¯t believe that Robert still dared to provoke Michael. He had a death wish!


    Michael took a step forward and put his elbow against Robert¡¯s neck. He was terrifying. The Alpha and Luna were stunned and didn¡¯t dare to go forward.


    ¡°How dare you speak to me like that! I have yet to settle the score with you for almost strangling my matest week. Do you know how the royal family deals with the attempted murder of the future Princess Consort?¡±


    The Alpha and Luna grew even more terrified.


    Michael looked like he wanted to strangle Robert to death.


    Fortunately, Michael only enjoyed watching Robert¡¯s suffocating expression for a while before he let go and threw him to the ground like a piece of trash.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t produce a satisfactory result, the royal family will arrange for a Lycan to deal with it personally.¡±


    Michael said hisst words and took my hand as he walked out the door.


    Michael dragged me out of the door. My parents were waiting anxiously at the door, and Alison was panicking. I didn¡¯t even have time to say hello to my parents before Michael pulled me away. I could only smile at them to indicate that I was okay.


    Michael was not in the best mood right now. He looked scary, but strangely, I wasn¡¯t scared.


    This could be the connection between mates.


    They made us feelforted and warmed.


    I was pulled into his car. His movements were rough and urgent. I followed him obediently. He smelled delicious. I wanted tofort him.


    There was another driver in the car. He left quickly at Michael¡¯s signal. It was just the two of us in this small space.


    Michael held me in hisp. I was close to him now. His breathing rose and fell on my hair. His hand was on my waist. My face was close to his chest. It was warm from his exposed chest to his skin. It felt so good that I almost forgot that we were virtually strangers. This was what a real Destined Mate felt like.


    I looked up at his handsome face. How could he be so good-looking? His eyebrows, eyes, nose, mouth, everything seemed like the work of god. I couldn¡¯t help but be mesmerized by his beauty.


    Michael¡¯s breathing gradually calmed. He sniffed my scent, buried himself in my neck, and used his tall nose to push against my throat. That was a person¡¯s most vulnerable part. Werewolves would usually use their sharp teeth to bite the neck of their prey. I could feel his teeth gently rubbing against the skin on my neck. It was a little ticklish, but it also made me feel threatened. It was like a beast at my throat.


    ¡°He has hurt you like that. I really want to kill him.¡±


    Michael said softly. His tone did not sound as scary as what he was saying.


    ¡°You smell great.¡±


    It was bizarre. Robert had said the same thing to me, but he gave me apletely different feeling. Robert only made me feel disgusted. He even made my wolf feel defensive fear. But hearing it from Michael¡¯s mouth, I felt like my entire body was on fire. He was fawning over me, admitting that I was attractive and charming to a prince.


    ¡°Will you do that?¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to do that?¡±


    He stared at me with his dark brown eyes as if he was asking for my opinion.


    I hesitated for a moment. Of course, I hated Robert, but I didn¡¯t want him to die.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want him to die.¡±


    ¡°Then, I won¡¯t.¡±


    I heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t like you speaking up for other men.¡± Michael got close to me again and nibbled at my neck even harder. I felt a slight tingling pain. He was an unreasonable prince. He was the one who brought it up first.


    ¡°He will receive the punishment he deserves, and so will you.¡±


    I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Before I could protest, Michael had already changed position and was nibbling at the back of my neck. That was where werewolves marked each other. I instinctively felt danger, and I wanted to turn my neck to avoid him. However, Michael forcefully stopped me. His terrifying aura enveloped me. This time, I was truly afraid.

 Chapter 15

    <h4>Chapter 15: Come Home With Me</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    I was in a passive position. I had no room to break free from Michael as he was still holding me tightly with his strong arms.


    ¡°Uh, stop for a sec, Michael. Just stop for a moment.¡±


    I pleaded.


    I felt his sharp teeth finally leave the area that felt dangerous to me, which made me feel a little safer. But he was staring at me dangerously, and he asked, ¡°How do you want me to punish you?¡±


    ¡°Why should I be punished?¡± I asked discontentedly.


    ¡°Because you¡¯re mine,¡± Michael said this so naturally. ¡°From the first time I saw you, I knew you were different to me. Although I couldn¡¯tpletely smell you then, I had a feeling that our sense of smell is far more sensitive than yours, and I knew it must be you.¡±


    I looked at him in surprise. He knew from that night that I might be his Destined Mate? Everything that happened wasn¡¯t a coincidence. Back then, I thought that I was l lucky enough that Robert didn¡¯t do anything.


    Michael seemed to guess what I was thinking.


    ¡°I went to that party by coincidence but saving you wasn¡¯t. I am not so kind as to save every little wolf that was forced by her mate. That is not my business. What does it have to do with me?¡± Michael said casually, ¡°But I have to save my little she-wolf.¡±


    I blushed a little at the title as if I was just his property.


    ¡°I¡¯ve wanted to hold you like this since then. You taste even better than I imagined.¡±


    His forehead pressed against mine, and our cheeks rubbed intimately.


    I could feel his burning passion.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t yet.¡±


    I exined what had happened to Michael in a low voice.


    My wolf Mia had gone through many emotional and downs with me today. Most of the rejections and attractions between werewolves would have been on her. She had been through a lot in thest few months, and she was still fragile.


    Although none of us now rejected Michael¡¯s scent being close to us, she still needed more time to ept a mark or other behaviors. Mia would easily be stressed if she forced herself to do something she didn¡¯t want to do.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Michael mumbled, clearly displeased. ¡°Don¡¯t make me wait too long.¡±


    His teethnded on my neck again, gnawing at it to vent his displeasure. I felt that he must have bitten it so often it had turned red.


    I panted and gently pushed him away. ¡°I should go back.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but with me.¡± Michael stared at me intensely.


    ¡°You can¡¯t take me away like this.¡± I pointed this out.


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°My parents and friends are inside. They¡¯re still waiting for me to exin what happened tonight.¡±


    ¡°You cane back anytime to exin. But you¡¯re my mate, and you¡¯ll live with me.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know how to exin it to Michael. Whatever it was, I couldn¡¯t just leave with him like that.


    ¡°Well, then let me say goodbye to them,¡± I said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget I said I¡¯d punish you, so I won¡¯t allow it.¡± Michael decided domineeringly.


    He ordered the driver back to drive us, and I had to go with him.


    ¡°You can at least tell me where we¡¯re going,¡± I said helplessly.


    ¡°To my home.¡± Michael finally let go of me a little. We were now sitting side by side in the backseat, but he held my hand.


    ¡°What?¡±


    The royal Lycans had their gathering spot, but it was up in the north and far away from us. The royal Lycans were physically stronger than us, and they lived in colder climates, so I¡¯m not sure where I¡¯d fit in.


    But the truth was, a werewolf would choose to live with his mate. Usually, the woman went home with the man, but some men lived in the woman¡¯s pack. However, Michael was a prince, so he couldn¡¯t live in my pack, so I had to go with him.


    I looked troubled, I didn¡¯t want to go so far away from home. Although I did have the idea to go away after learning about Robert and Alison, I didn¡¯t want to go that far. My parents were still here. If they were in trouble, I wanted to be nearby where I coulde back and see them anytime.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t go back to the pce. If the time is right, I¡¯ll take you home to see my parents, but we¡¯ll live in my ce most of the time. I¡¯m not too fond of the north. It¡¯s too dry.¡±


    Michael wrinkled his nose.


    They soon drove out of the city, and I watched the green nts on both sides of the road sh by. I had no idea where Michael would take me. I was now amb at his mercy.


    It was precisely this that was annoying. I always seemed to have no say when it came to mates. It was so when Robert turned me down, and now when Michael took me away. My mates always gave me more anxiety and pain than joy, and things always happened when I was utterly unprepared.

 Chapter 16

    <h4>Chapter 16: I¡¯m Not Ready Yet</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    We drove into a forest. Werewolves liked the forest. The forest made us feel more rxed, and we could feel a natural atmosphere every day. It was closer than I thought, and it was even a convenient distance from school.


    Getting out of the car, I saw a house. It was almost a small castle. In fact, there was more than one house. The one facing us was three stories high, and half of the wall on one side was covered with greenery. The house had a pointed roof and four stone pirs at the main entrance. It was gettingte, and all the lights in the house were on. From the entrance, I could see the bright ss chandeliers inside.


    I followed Michael into the hall, but there was no one. Smooth marble columns supported the main hall, and the floor was made entirely of marble brick. There were no signs of splicing, and the overall color palette was milky white and pale yellow, harmonious and uniform. At the side of the hall was a spiral staircase with carved handrails, and the whole setting was luxurious and royal.


    I was still looking around when Michael had already walked up the stairs, and I hurried after him.


    Michael didn¡¯t stop on the second floor. He went straight up to the third floor. There weren¡¯t as many rooms on the third floor as on the second floor. The first thing I saw was a living room, followed by an eye-catching door.


    ¡°This is where I usually live.¡±


    I nodded and asked, ¡°Then, where do I live?¡±


    ¡°Here.¡±


    My eyes widened. This development was beyond my expectations, and I couldn¡¯t ept it.


    ¡°You¡¯re joking, right?¡±


    Iughed dryly.


    ¡°You¡¯ll stay here with me.¡±


    What Michael said erased all possibilities. He sat on the bed, yawned sleepily, and looked at me.


    ¡°Is there a problem, my Cecily?¡±


    Michael liked to add ¡®my¡¯ before any form of address for me. He was constantly dering his sovereignty.


    He was a little like a child in this regard. Although we hadn¡¯t spent much time together, I have to say that I was like a new toy that he had just gotten. He was hogging me and didn¡¯t want to let go. This kind of childishness wasn¡¯t annoying. I couldn¡¯t do anything about him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not ready yet.¡±


    ¡°Then, you can slowly be ready.¡± Michael looked at me, unbothered. ¡°I can not mark you for now or do whatever a mate should do. That¡¯s because I want to respect you. But Cecily, you have to be with me at all times. I don¡¯t like the smell of other people on you. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°I have school tomorrow!¡± I protested.


    ¡°Cecily, why don¡¯t you understand? You¡¯re my mate, get it?¡±


    I stood where I was and didn¡¯t want to give in to him.


    ¡°My patience is limited. I can make you and your wolf ept me, but I won¡¯t allow you to reject me indefinitely. But before we mark each other, you have to give up a certain amount of freedom to guarantee our rtionship.¡±


    Now, the childish aura on him had disappeared once again. Instead, he was acting like a prince.


    ¡°Or, you can choose to ept me now. I can give you more freedom that you want.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a multiple-choice question,¡± I argued. ¡°A normal mate doesn¡¯t need the other half around all the time.¡±


    ¡°The rules of the royal Lycan family are different from those of your ordinary werewolves. Your standards do not affect us. Moreover, I¡¯m a prince. I¡¯ve always been the one who made the rules.¡±


    I didn¡¯t understand the so-called rules of the royal Lycan family, but I felt that it was unreasonable to restrict the freedom of the other half no matter what. Michael didn¡¯t have the right to do that. I was a free citizen. This was my birthright. How could Michael take away my freedom with just a few words?


    ¡°Are you imprisoning me?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Imprison? Of course not. I want to be close to you. I want to have you. You could be mine. You are a gift from the Moon Goddess, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Michael looked at me with sparkling eyes. He didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with what he said.


    But I wasn¡¯t a gift or a toy. I was a living person. I had to have my own life. I couldn¡¯t stay by his side twenty-four hours a day as he wanted. There were still some improvements to be made in ourmunication skills.


    Everything was moving too fast for me. I didn¡¯t know what other werewolves were like, but there was some cognitive conflict between Michael and me. There was a huge gap between us regarding status, upbringing, and even power. This made ourmunication more difficult.


    ¡°I want to go to school,¡± I insisted.


    Michael¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion. He obviously didn¡¯t think there was any room for negotiation.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to stop studying. I only asked you to stay here temporarily.¡±

 Chapter 17

    <h4>Chapter 17: You Like It Like This</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but shout.


    Michael frowned and pulled me over.


    I obeyed his pull. I didn¡¯t want to quarrel with him. But since we were mates, he should understand that he couldn¡¯t arrange my life ording to his wishes.


    Michael gently stroked my back. He was tall. Even though he was sitting on the bed now and I was standing in front of him, his eyes were almost level with mine. He looked at me with his beautiful eyes, and I had to keep telling myself not to fall for his beauty, but it wasn¡¯t easy.


    His breath was all over me, and my body quickly heated up. Michael¡¯s hand moved from my back to my hips, brushing past gently and then back to my back again. I felt numbness on the part of my body that his finger had touched. I couldn¡¯t help but soften my gaze.


    ¡°You¡¯re much more stubborn than I thought.¡± Michael pushed me onto hisp.


    He ced one of his hands on my thigh and gently patted my inner thigh.


    I unconsciously bit my lip.


    ¡°You like this, don¡¯t you?¡± Michael¡¯s chest trembled slightly as he breathed. ¡°Your wolf doesn¡¯t hate my touch, right?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t answer. Michael¡¯s hand had already gone under my skirt, and I could feel his finger circling my most private part through my underwear. I wore a maxi skirt today. Due to Michael¡¯s movements, they were now stacked on my thighs. My calves were exposed as if I was wearing a miniskirt.


    ¡°If we do a little bit of something, it won¡¯t be a problem, will it?¡±


    I almost gave in. Michael looked so beautiful. Everything in the room seemed to fit. I liked his touch, and I also liked him as a person. His intoxicating breath was like a drug. It made me want it greedily.


    ¡®Cecily! No!¡¯


    Suddenly, I heard Mia¡¯s cry. When I came back to my senses, the tip of Michael¡¯s teeth had sunk into the back of my neck, almost piercing into it. I could even feel a little pain. But Mia was protesting. She refused to ept a mark. She couldn¡¯t ept this at all.


    I had no choice but to push Michael away.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t do it.¡±


    Michael¡¯s beastly gaze was fierce as he stared at me. Obviously, being interrupted at this moment made him feel extremely ufortable. I also felt a little guilty about this. I was the one who had allowed him to do this to me, yet I stopped him at this very moment. This was a little cruel to him.


    ¡°Mia, my wolf, she¡¯s fighting it.¡±


    I exined uneasily, not daring to look into Michael¡¯s eyes.


    However, I could feel that the gaze of that wild beast was constantly staring at me. Every second of the silence made me feel unbearable. I could almost hear the condemnation and roar from his wolf.


    I couldn¡¯t help but think that if Michael didn¡¯t care about anything else, then there was nothing I could do. In terms of strength, I waspletely no match for him.


    Finally, I heard him let out a long sigh.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡±


    I heard him say in a low and hoarse voice.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I replied softly. I still didn¡¯t dare to look at him or move.


    ¡°Are you not getting off? Do you want to join me?¡±


    Only then did I realize that I was still sitting on hisp. I hurriedly jumped down from him.


    Michael¡¯s gaze lingered on my thighs, and I tried to pull my skirt back down. My face must have been red from the intimacy.


    Michael began to undress in front of me, first the suit jacket, then the shirt. I saw the chest and abs underneath, and he didn¡¯t look very muscr in his clothes, but the abs were prominent.


    Now he was undoing his belt. I didn¡¯t know where to look. I just stared at my feet and peeked at him from the corner of my eye. His suit pants were pooled at his feet, and he kicked them off carelessly. He didn¡¯t seem to be in the habit of tidying up. He was probably a master who a housekeeper had serviced since he was a child.


    I only dared to look up when I saw him walking toward the bathroom. He had a broad back and narrow waist. A perfect body proportion, and even his back had smooth muscle lines. I subconsciously pinched my lower abdomen. Although I had be much healthier over the past few months and was no longer scrawny, my stomach was still a mass of soft flesh. There were no signs of abdominal muscles.


    I stared at Michael, wondering when I would be able to develop a body that matched his. Michael turned around and caught me off guard. Our gazes met. He was only wearing a pair of underwear. I saw a bulge in his groin area, pushing hard against his underwear. It was obvious that it had not gone down.


    He noticed my gaze, and his lips curled into a rather yful smile. He raised his eyebrows. ¡°Why now, have you changed your mind?¡±


    My face flushed like a burning cloud.

 Chapter 18

    <h4>Chapter 18: Another Lover</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    I couldn¡¯t calm my face down until Michael waspletely out of my sight. The view had a considerable impact on me. In fact, I had never seen a naked man like this before.


    When all the girls in high school were going out with guys, I was too skinny and introverted to join them. I thought about giving my virginity to someone random, but I backed out at thest minute. I didn¡¯t want to be so hasty. What was the point of doing this if it was not someone I love?


    But I was not ignorant enough to not know what would happen between Michael and me. Michael just seemed to have a sizable and scary ¡®package¡¯. And he was going to stuff that into me. Oh my god! Was that possible?


    The only thing I¡¯d ever stuffed into my body in my life was a tampon. Obviously, that was a far cry from Michael¡¯s ¡®package¡¯. And I was still a beginner. I¡¯d heard that most men didn¡¯t like inexperienced girls. That could be very troublesome.


    I sat by the bed alone and thought about it for a long time until Michael asked for me.


    ¡°Cecily, bring me a towel.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t believe that there were no towels in the bathroom. I suspected that Michael was teasing me.


    ¡°Unless you want me to walk out of here naked,¡± Michael said.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    I went to the cloakroom and pulled out a few new towels from the closet. I thought about it and pulled out a pair of baggy shorts. I didn¡¯t want to face that awkward situation again. Instead, my gaze rested on the other side of the closet, filled with women¡¯s clothes.


    I hesitated and pondered between a vition of Michael¡¯s privacy and giving into my intense desire to explore. I opened the closet anyway. There were all kinds of dresses, some shirts, and some pants. I pulled open the bottom drawer. It was filled with several stacks of lightweight silk pajamas and even underwear.


    Other women had been here, spent the night, and even lived in this room for a long time! I could smell a simr scent to Michael¡¯s. She must be a royal Lycan. Anger and jealousy rose in my heart at the same time.


    ¡°I¡¯ming out now!¡± Michael said.


    I walked quickly to the bathroom door and threw the towel in with a straight face.


    A momentter, Michael came out of the bathroom wrapped in a towel. The towel wasn¡¯t short, but he was so tall that it only covered his upper thighs, revealing the rest of his muscr, sexy thighs. It looked like his ¡®package¡¯ had calmed down.


    I thought about the clothes I¡¯d seen in the cloakroom and felt ufortable again. How many women had Michael brought here? I knew Michael couldn¡¯t be as inexperienced as I was. But if he had a long-term lover whose clothes were stored at his ce, even I as his Destined Mate, it would be hical anyway.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to share a room with you,¡± I said.


    Michael had changed into his shorts and dried his wet hair with a towel. He turned around when he heard me.


    ¡°I thought we had an agreement.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t see that we have an agreement.¡±


    I saw water dripping down his neck, rolling down the muscle lines in his abdomen, and converging on the shorts. Damn it. I felt my body start to heat up again.


    ¡°You¡¯d better put your shirt on too,¡± I said stiffly, pointing in the direction of the cloakroom.


    ¡°No, I like to sleep like this.¡±


    Michael looked at me, clearly puzzled by my sudden change in attitude.


    ¡°You don¡¯t look too happy.¡±


    ¡°If you knew that your Destined Mate had a lover, you wouldn¡¯t be too happy either.¡±


    He looked at me in confusion for two seconds as if he remembered something. He walked to the cloakroom, and I sat on the bed alone, sulking.


    Michael quickly walked out of the bathroom. He was holding a silk nightgown that she had just seen. It was a champagne-colored halter dress. He seemed serious, but I could see that he held back hisughter! I didn¡¯t get what was so funny. Was having a lover and a mate something that he was proud of? I grew even angrier.


    ¡°Are you jealous because of this?¡± Michael waved the nightgown in his hand at me.


    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± I denied. ¡°I just think you should know that you can¡¯t have two people at the same time.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I can¡¯t have two people at the same time.¡± Michael could barely hide his smile now.


    ¡®Then, what is in your hand? What other exnation could there be?¡¯


    Perhaps, I was the one who should have left. However, it was Michael who forcefully brought me here. Moreover, we were still Destined Mates. Did I have to experience being abandoned by my mate again?


    I looked at him angrily.


    ¡°These are my sister¡¯s clothes,¡± Michael exined. ¡°This used to be my sister¡¯s house. She got married and moved to another ce, so this ce belongs to me now.¡±

 Chapter 19

    <h4>Chapter 19: A Kiss</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    I was stunned. Michael looked at me and added happily.


    ¡°I think she obviously left some things behind.¡±


    Michael said slowly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think the smell is familiar? Blood-rted Lycans smell alike.¡±


    I knew I had made a mistake and instantly felt ashamed.


    Michael walked toward me and ced his hand against the wall behind me. He asked me in a low voice that I couldn¡¯t resist, ¡°Tell me now, are you jealous?¡±


    ¡°I, uh, I want to take a shower too.¡± I awkwardly changed the topic and avoided talking about how I acted like a jealous woman just now. ¡°You brought me here in such a hurry that I don¡¯t even have a change of clothes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have it all ready for you tomorrow. Can you wear this for tonight?¡±


    I nodded. After knowing that this was Michael¡¯s sister¡¯s dress, I was more okay with it.


    But after I washed up and changed into it, I realized a new problem. It was too big for me. The rest was just a little loose, but the chest areacked the necessary support and could only hang loosely. This made me feel depressed, and the dress made me look very unfeminine.


    I came out of the bathroom uneasily and saw Michael lying on the bed. The nket was around his waist, half-leaning on the headboard, his entire upper body exposed. I carefully climbed onto the bed from the other side, trying to be as gentle as possible so as not to startle him, but that was impossible. He stared at me like a beast, and I still instinctively shivered even though I knew he wouldn¡¯t do anything to me.


    ¡°Why are you always so afraid of me?¡± Michael grumbled unhappily.


    He reached out and pulled me into his arms. I rested my head on his chest. My hair was still a little wet, but Michael didn¡¯t care. The position made my clothes slide down a little, and I did not doubt that Michael could see my breasts from that angle. I tried to pull my clothes up a little or change the position, but Michael stopped me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move. You¡¯re so beautiful,¡± he said in a low, throaty voice.


    I felt something pushing against me again, and I didn¡¯t dare move again. I didn¡¯t dare to leanpletely on Michael, so I could only stiffly maintain this ufortable position. I heard him sigh behind me. He slid into the nket with his arm around me. The quilt and the bed sheet were of the same silk texture. It was slippery. It was the most intimate texture. I felt as if I was a fish sliding into the sea.


    ¡°Go to sleep. Good night.¡±


    Michael was pressed against my back. I could feel the heat from his body through the thin pajamas I was wearing. His arms and legs were on top of me, and I felt like arge doll in his arms. I thought I wouldn¡¯t be able to adapt, but Michael¡¯s embrace was warm, and the smell of his body was surprisingly reassuring. I quickly fell asleep.


    ¡°Good night,¡± I replied in a daze.


    The following day, I opened my eyes and saw Michael next to me. I wanted to get out of bed and take out my phone to see what time it was, but before I could get up, I felt a strong arm pull me back into the sheets.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Michael said with a nasal voice. I turned to look at him, but his eyes were still closed. My evaluation of him yesterday was indeed correct. Sometimes, he would be childish, such as now, when he waszing around in bed.


    ¡°I want to check the time. I have ss at 11 o¡¯clock today,¡± I said softly.


    Michael suddenly opened his eyes. His eyes were clear, and there was no sleepiness in them. Alright, he might want to cuddle with me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to go.¡±


    I looked at him helplessly. ¡°I¡¯ve already stayed here the entire night. You know that I have to go back eventually.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Michael scratched his head impatiently andpromised.


    ¡°No.¡± I would be crazy to let a prince go to ss with me!


    ¡°You¡¯ll cause a stir. Let me live a normal university life, alright, Michael?¡± I softened my tone. ¡°You must have other things to deal with. We¡¯ll live our own lives during the day. I promise I¡¯ll be back at night.¡±


    ¡°I do have other things to do too.¡± Michael thought for a moment. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve thought of a way.¡±


    Michael asked somewhat reluctantly, ¡°But, how will you repay me?¡±


    I had to ask for someone else¡¯s consent just to attend sses. This was already ridiculous enough. Yet, I had to repay him for allowing me to go? I could only say, ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±


    ¡°I want a kiss from you.¡±


    Michael looked at me intently and made his offer.

 Chapter 20

    <h4>Chapter 20: I Will Be Your One And Only</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    It wasn¡¯t too much to ask. Kissing was the mostmon thing couples did.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I drew myself closer to him. We were now so close that I could see the stubble above his lips. I was inevitably embarrassed by this behavior. I had never kissed anyone before. I stared at his lips and thought, what should I do now? Should I use my lips to touch his? It seemed like this wasn¡¯t the only thing that happened between other couples..


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    I saw the lips in front of me opening and closing. It took me quite a while to realize that it was Michael speaking.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to do that.¡±


    I saw Michael¡¯s shocked gaze. I suddenly felt a little ashamed. Michael must have thought that I was extremely stupid. However, I was surprised to see Michael¡¯s smile. His smile was very bright. He seemed to be sincere and not mocking me.


    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Michael¡¯s eyes were filled with undisguised surprise. ¡°Let me teach you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that I¡¯m very troublesome?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like you to use the experience you¡¯ve learned from other men to please me. I prefer that you only have me as your teacher in this regard.¡±


    Michael put his arm around my shoulder. His lips first gently pressed against mine. I followed his lead and raised my head. Then, I felt the pressure on my lips increasing. He repeatedly mped down on my upper and lower lips, but every time there was a slight tingling pain, it was coupled with gentlefort.


    The tip of his tongue lightly entered my mouth and swept over my teeth. I passively endured it, and we exchanged breaths. His breathpletely enveloped me. Then, a wonderful experience that I had never experienced before swept over me.


    After some time, Michael finally let go of me.


    ¡°Have you learned it?¡± he whispered in my ear. ¡°Now, it¡¯s your turn to kiss me.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we just kiss?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°I was the one who kissed you just now. I wanted your kiss,¡± Michael argued.


    I didn¡¯t say anything else. I leaned forward. In fact, I wanted to kiss him as well. The feeling of kissing him just now was wonderful. When we were both out of breath, we finally broke apart.


    Michael stared into my eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯m the only one who can see you like this, right?¡±


    I nodded and looked at his bright red lips. There were also bite marks that my overly excited biting might have caused. I didn¡¯t want anyone else to see Michael like this.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you downstairs.¡±


    Michael rubbed my forehead affectionately.


    By the time I packed up and went downstairs, Michael was already neatly dressed and seated at the dining table.


    Michael always recovered faster than me. I didn¡¯t want to admit defeat, but I thought this was due to his good self-control and experience.


    Two other people were sitting at the table. They all looked like the royal Lycans.


    The woman stared at me curiously. She had long reddish-brown hair. Her hair was thick and smooth. She also had a pair of green eyes. Her skin looked great. It was very smooth. Her facial features were also very soft. There was no doubt that she was a beautiful woman.


    ¡°Is this the person you brought back yesterday, Michael?¡±


    She spoke to Michael in a very familiar tone. I was a little confused about who she was. After all, Michael was also a prince. Everyone I met treated him with great respect. No one had dared to treat him so casually.


    ¡°She¡¯s my mate, Cecily.¡±


    ¡°Oh, we¡¯ve all heard about it. Hello, I¡¯m Sasha.¡± Sasha extended her hand to me. I shook her hand.


    Sasha got up to get a coffee for herself and sat down beside Michael. She wrapped her arm around Michael¡¯s neck and said intimately, ¡°Come, tell me what¡¯s going on.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go too far, Sasha. She¡¯ll get jealous.¡±


    Michael pulled her arms away and looked at me. I knew he was teasing me about being jealousst night, so I red at him.


    Sasha saw us looking at each other and giggled. She walked over to the other side of the table and sat down. She spread some jam on her toast and said, ¡°You two are interesting.¡±


    ¡°If you insist on going to school, go with Sasha,¡± Michael said and turned to look at me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be good. I won¡¯t go anywhere else,¡± I promised.


    This was the agreement that Michael and I had reached this morning. I would go with his arrangements. He wanted me to go to school. If possible, I didn¡¯t want to agree to this kind of treaty so sullenly. But this was an opportunity that I had fought so hard for. I didn¡¯t want to miss it.


    ¡°Hey Cecily, you don¡¯t have to listen to Michael. He¡¯s not scary.¡±Sasha smiled mischievously as she moved closer.


    ¡°Sasha.¡± Michael looked at Sasha warningly.


    ¡°What? Are you trying to scare me?¡± Sasha said nonchntly and made a face at Michael.


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to bring Cecily anywhere.¡±


    ¡°How could I? Your Royal Highness.¡± Sasha winked at me slyly. She looked really interesting. She wasn¡¯t as high and mighty as I had imagined the royal Lycan family. She was lively and approachable. She treated mepletely as an equal. She wasn¡¯t like Michael, who always tried to control my actions.


    ¡°If you do something you shouldn¡¯t do, I¡¯ll tell Mr. Thomas.¡±


    I saw Sasha¡¯s face fall. I didn¡¯t know who this Mr. Thomas was, but he seemed more intimidating than Michael.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll bring her straight to school,¡± Sasha promised reluctantly.

 Chapter 21

    <h4>Chapter 21: The Performance Artist</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    After we finished breakfast, Michael and the other person at the table left.


    Before leaving, Michael gave me a warning look, but I ignored him and secretly gave him the middle finger under the table. He was such a control freak!


    When I first arrived at the table, I noticed the man sitting next to her earlier than Sasha. He was dressed in ck from head to toe, with a ck hat, a ck shirt, ck pants, and ck shoes.


    He wore a ck headset on his head and a ck mask, and it was hard not to notice him in the dining room when he was clothed in ck. The te in front of him was empty, and he didn¡¯t look like he was here to eat. He looked more like a performance artist.


    I felt a pat on my shoulder. When I turned around, Sasha was looking at me curiously.


    ¡°Why are you staring at Samuel?¡±


    For a moment, I didn¡¯t know who Samuel was. I stared at Sasha in a daze.


    ¡°Did Michael not satisfy youst night? Are you already changing your mind?¡±


    Sasha hugged my shoulder and said with a mischievous smile.


    Sasha looked like a friendly person, just like Kate. I sighed in my heart. Why was it that the people I met recently were always like this? I shrunk my neck in difort and denied it.


    ¡°I am not.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. You don¡¯t have too much of Michael¡¯s scent on you.¡±


    Sasha sniffed my neck, released her arm that was hugging me, and said casually.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about Samuel. He has a cold personality. I haven¡¯t seen him bring a girl home in all these years.¡± Sasha added after some thought, ¡°Not even a boy. I don¡¯t know how he got through all these years.¡±


    No matter how slow I was, I realized that she was talking about was the performance artist I had noticed initially. I looked at Sasha strangely, increasingly confused about her rtionship with these people. She seemed to know both Michael and Samuel very well, not just as friends, but in a way that didn¡¯t sound like a rtionship.


    ¡°And Michael is so jealous of you that he¡¯s wary of me. You¡¯d better not get too close to other men.¡±


    Sasha winked at me mischievously again, and I looked at her speechlessly.


    The housekeeper hade up to pick up the dishes we¡¯d just used, and I looked at the time. We should be going.


    Suddenly, I remembered something.


    Yesterday, Michael had taken me straight from the session ceremony. I was still wearing my ceremonial dress, and everything I had with me, except my cell phone, was in Kate¡¯s car. I didn¡¯t expect to leave like this. Myputer and textbooks were still in my dormitory.


    If I was going to ss today, I needed to get my things first. I sincerely hoped that Kate wouldn¡¯t be too surprised and forget to bring my things back.


    ¡°Sasha... ¡± I said, ¡°When we get to school, could you please send me to my dormitory first? I need to get some things.¡±


    Before Sasha could speak, the butler had already walked over and handed over a school bag. ¡°Miss Cecily, his Highness has already ordered your things to be brought over. Can you please check if anything is missing?¡±


    I took the school bag and realized that they were the textbooks I needed for ss today.


    I looked at the butler in surprise and asked, ¡°When did you get this?¡±


    ¡°Last night,¡± the butler replied. ¡°These are not all. We have also been ordered to pack up the other things you brought along with you. If you have any additional needs, you can tell me.¡±


    ¡°Other things... What are they?¡± I suddenly felt that this was beyond what I had imagined.


    ¡°Your clothes, luggage, and many smaller stuff have all been brought over. I was just about to ask you. Do you want those things to be ced in the bedroom, or do you want me to help you pack them up first?¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± I said in shock.


    Michael moved my things here without my permission. ording to the butler, my dormitory was now empty. How could Michael decide without asking for my opinion?


    The butler was also surprised when he saw my reaction and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t the prince inform you? We moved these things from your room overnight,¡± the butler said carefully. ¡°Do you still want to go back to your dormitory?¡±


    ¡°Michael won¡¯t agree to that,¡± Sasha interrupted.


    I knew she was right, but I still felt offended.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re going to move in any way. Michael¡¯s doing this will save you a lot of trouble, right?¡± Sasha tried to smooth things over.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bete for ss if you don¡¯t leave now. Come, get in my car. I have the best car. I didn¡¯t even give it to Michael when he wanted it.¡±


    Sasha took the bag from the butler and dragged me out the door.

 Chapter 22

    <h4>Chapter 22: Less Than A Century Old</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Sasha pulled me into the backyard, and she wasn¡¯t lying. She had a great car.


    Even though I was a little ufortable with what Michael was doing, I was immediately entranced by the car.


    It was a rare dark green sports car. Sasha had decorated it. It was smooth and metallic under the sun. The finish was unique, showing different colors at different angles depending on the light.


    The rims of the tires were specially made to match the color of the car. The hood was painted olive green, and the rear-view mirrors poked out like antennae, making the car look cute.


    I curiously followed Sasha into the car. The interior was decorated in dark green and yellow vine colors. The leather seats were equipped with aplete set of top-notch sound systems, and unexpectedly, the car had a very high degree offort.


    ¡°How is it? Awesome, right?¡± Sasha smiled at me proudly. ¡°I took a liking to this car at first sight. All the configurations are the best.¡±


    I sat in the car and curiously touched the interior of the car. I agreed. ¡°This is really not bad.¡±


    Sasha stepped on the elerator. A roar sounded. I was caught off guard as the car shot forward like an arrow released from its bow.


    I quickly grabbed the handle and looked at Sasha in shock. Sasha grinned at me and opened the window. As the cool wind flowed into the car, I felt much better.


    It was my first time in a sports car, and it wasn¡¯t a bad experience. If I had been with Michael, I would have been able to live like this forever. I felt like I understood why so many people were attracted to the royal Lycan with this possibility in mind.


    The quality of life was obvious. Breakfast was served when you got up. Everything in your life was taken care of by a housekeeper, and all you had to give away was a little bit of freedom. I didn¡¯t know how many girls had been moved by this, but I was certainly not one of them.


    I turned to Sasha driving next to me and wondered who she was again.


    With this enjoyment of life and Sasha¡¯s attitude toward Michael as an equal, Sasha couldn¡¯t be an ordinary Lycan. I couldn¡¯t help but guess. Was Sasha a princess, too?


    This thought frightened me. As the Lycan prince, Michael already made me tremble in fear. If Sasha was also a princess, how should I behave to get along with Sasha? However, Sasha¡¯s behavior wasn¡¯t as overbearing as Michael¡¯s. Thinking of this, I started to hesitate.


    ¡°Do you always like to stare at others like this?¡± Sasha suddenly asked.


    I realized that I had been staring at her for too long.


    *Cough cough*


    I awkwardly cleared my throat and continued, ¡°I was just thinking...¡± I stopped talking and looked at Sasha again.


    Sasha and I had just met this morning, and it had only been an hour or two since then. Wouldn¡¯t it be too presumptuous of me to ask her about her identity directly?


    But Sasha seemed to have read my thoughts. She smiled and said, ¡°Are you curious about me?¡±


    I nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ve known Michael since we were very young, but don¡¯t worry. We never had that kind of rtionship.¡± Sasha shrugged. ¡°We yed together when we were young, but we became increasingly at odds with each other as we grew up. But we¡¯re still friends. Doesn¡¯t that sound a little strange?¡±


    I hesitated, shook my head, and said, ¡°Friendships run deeper than what the eyes can see.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ve never liked Michael, and neither has he liked me that way. Our ways of doing things aren¡¯t quite the same, but I¡¯m really happy that he found you as his mate. Lycans have a longer lifespan, so finding a mate isn¡¯t an easy thing. Many people are over a century old but still can¡¯t find their mate. They¡¯ll always feel that something is missing in their lives. You probably won¡¯t be able to experience that at your age,¡± Sasha said.


    ¡°Over a century old?¡± I repeated in surprise.


    Sasha giggled because of my expression. ¡°Is it hard to understand? A Lycan¡¯s life expectancy is generally over three hundred years old, and those who live longer can live up to five hundred years old. We will only begin to age after 250 years old. Before that, we will always look like we are in our twenties or thirties.¡±


    I had known nothing about the royal Lycan before, and neither did I know that their life expectancy was so long. As werewolves, we have a lifespan a little longer than ordinary people. But at most, we live up to around 150 years old. Three hundred years was twice our life expectancy.


    I immediately thought of another question and asked, ¡°So, how old is Michael now?¡±


    ¡°Michael? He¡¯s a little older than me. He shouldn¡¯t be more than a hundred years old,¡± Sasha said.


    A hundred years old!


    I was stunned that Michael was older than my parents.


    I was only eighteen years old. It felt like I was a mate to an old man, and Michael might even still be alive when I died.


    ¡°What? Are you starting to regret being with Michael because of his age?¡± Sasha teased.


    ¡°I regretted it since yesterday,¡± I muttered.

 Chapter 23

    <h4>Chapter 23: Prying Eyes</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Hahahahaha!¡± Sashaughed loudly. ¡°At Michael¡¯s age, he is considered a young man among the royal Lycan family. This is not considered a loss for you. Moreover, Michael will live longer than an ordinary Lycan as a prince. He is still...¡±


    Sasha seemed to have thought of something and stopped talking. She picked her words carefully. ¡°Our current Lycan king has been in power for two centuries. He¡¯s over five hundred years old, and he¡¯s still full of energy. Two years ago, he almost gave Michael a younger brother. You don¡¯t have to worry about the future at all. Michael is very energetic.¡± Sasha winked at me as if she was hinting at something.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ll die before him,¡± I muttered.


    ¡°If you¡¯re mates and mark each other, then no.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be the one to tell you this. You can ask Michael,¡± Sasha said.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I said before I remembered something else. ¡°You said you were about Michael¡¯s age, so why are you going to college with me?¡±


    ¡°Well, because I didn¡¯t go to college.¡±


    What kind of reason was that? I looked at Sasha in confusion, but Sasha was already parking the car.


    I looked out the window and saw that we had already arrived at the school. The students who were preparing to go to ss were walking everywhere. Some people looked at our car. I realized how cool I was showing up. I was in a supercar and went to ss with a royal Lycan.


    Sasha had already gotten out of the car, so I had no choice but to follow her. I grabbed the bag that the butler had given me.


    Sasha looked down at her phone to check her ss schedule and said, ¡°My ssroom is over here. Where¡¯s yours?¡±


    I pointed in a direction.


    ¡°So, we won¡¯t be going the same way. We¡¯ll split up here. I¡¯ll still be here after school in the afternoon. I¡¯ll pick you up.¡± Sasha looked at me and asked, ¡°Can you go to ss yourself?¡±


    Sasha¡¯s way of treating me like a child made me feel ashamed. She had been talking to me as someone my age. But when I thought about her age... in other words, it was a peculiar feeling.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Okay, see you in the afternoon.¡± Sasha waved at me and turned to leave. After taking a few steps, she turned back and said to me, ¡°Don¡¯t think about wandering around. Michael has a bad temper. If he knew that you were lost while with me, both of us would suffer.¡±


    I nodded to show that I understood. Only then did Sasha leave me in peace.


    I stood where I was and let out a long exhale. Looking at the people who came and went around me, I finally felt like I was in a life that I was familiar with.


    I hurried to the ssroom, and I felt people looking at me along the way.


    It was strange that they weren¡¯t looking at me with admiration. Mostly they were prying eyes and filled with a bit of hostility. I didn¡¯t know how many people knew what had happenedst night, but it wasn¡¯t something I could control.


    I quickened my pace, trying to put those hostile gazes behind me.


    Just as I was about to step into the ssroom, I heard someone call my name.


    ¡°Cecily!¡±


    Everyone looked at me.


    I had to turn around and, as expected, I saw Kate.


    Kate ran over and gave me a big hug. I patted her on the back. She quickly let go of me and gave me a surprised smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you toe back today. I thought the prince would...¡±


    I quickly covered her mouth. I didn¡¯t want to hear her ask me any embarrassing questions. Kate pulled my hand away and looked at me, puzzled.


    Before she could speak again, I pulled her into the ssroom. Although there were already many people in the ssroom, it was still better than being surrounded by people in the hallway.


    ¡°Alright, what do you want to say? Say it now.¡± I pulled Kate to a seat and whispered.


    ¡°How were you yesterday? You suddenly left with the Lycan Prince. What did you dost night?¡± Kate mirrored me as she lowered her voice.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t do anything,¡± I said helplessly.


    I saw the disbelief in Kate¡¯s eyes and could only exin. ¡°My wolf can¡¯t ept Michael now. I still need some time.¡±


    Kate looked at me nkly as she said, ¡°How can you not ept it? Aren¡¯t you two mates? Oh right, there¡¯s Robert in the picture, too. What¡¯s going on between you and him? He imed that you were his mate yesterday, too. How can you be a mate with both of them? One of them is the Alpha¡¯s son, and the other is a prince!¡±


    Kate bombarded me with questions, one after another. I didn¡¯t know where to start, so I could only say, ¡°I can¡¯t exin this simply. In short, everything is what you saw yesterday. I said yesterday that I have nothing to do with Robert anymore.¡±

 Chapter 24

    <h4>Chapter 24: The Hickey</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°What about Michael?¡± Kate asked. ¡°How do you feel about him?¡±


    Kate¡¯s question reminded me of Michael kissing mest night.


    It was the first kiss of my life and the best experience I¡¯ve ever had.


    When Michael kissed me, every cell in my body was screaming for him, and it made me feel like I wasn¡¯t even myself. It was an unprecedented, novel, out-of-control experience.


    I was even afraid of it. My biological instincts urged me to transform into a beast to have sex with him, but I wasn¡¯t mentally prepared.


    ¡°He¡¯s not bad,¡± I said vaguely.


    ¡°Come on,¡± Kate said, looking at my expression. ¡°Something must have happened between you two. Hurry up and tell me the truth!¡±


    Kate was observant in this aspect. I was thinking about avoiding this topic. Thankfully, I saw the teacher walk in from outside the door. I turned the conversation around and said thoughtfully, ¡°Shh, it¡¯s almost time for ss.¡±


    Kate shut her mouth sulkily and gestured at me with her mouth to say that she wouldn¡¯t let me off. I pretended not to see her as I took my textbook out of my bag and focused on the teacher at the podium.


    After ss, I saw the look in Kate¡¯s eyes and knew that she wouldn¡¯t let go of the chance to gossip about me.


    I sighed and raised my hand in surrender. ¡°I promise I¡¯ll tell you everything, but let¡¯s go eat first, okay? I¡¯m so hungry now.¡±


    Breakfast at Michael¡¯s was good this morning, and I ate a lot. But for some reason, I still felt hungry, and I desperately needed food to fill my stomach.


    Kate looked at me and nodded condescendingly.


    We ordered sandwiches and coffee at the shop we knew well. I ordered a caramel mhiato. I felt like I needed more sugar to replenish myself. Kate ordered atte.


    Kate suggested we take it back to the dorm, so we brought the coffee and sandwiches to the dorm. On the way, Kate couldn¡¯t help but ask me about the topic she wanted to delve into earlier.


    ¡°What do you want to know?¡± I sighed again. ¡°Do you want to ask Robert or Michael?¡±


    ¡°None of that matters. I only care about the most important thing,¡± Kate said.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked.


    ¡°What did you and Michael do yesterday?¡± Kate stared at my face and sized me up, ¡°When I saw you in the morning, I felt that you looked radiant. Also, that hesitant attitude of yours. Yesterday, the Lycan prince brought you back. Did you two get into a passionate entanglement?¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t!¡± I denied.


    Kate looked at me in disbelief.


    ¡°Uh, okay, we kissed,¡± I said.


    ¡°Only kissed?¡± Kate was a little disappointed.


    ¡°Maybe Michael wanted to do something further.¡± I hesitated, then continued, ¡°But my wolf couldn¡¯t do it. It was hurt before, and it¡¯s more resistant to the scent of the opposite sex.¡±


    We arrived at the dormitory. Kate opened the door, and we sat down for coffee and lunch.


    ¡°Are you also resistant to the scent of your mate? Come on now. You guys didn¡¯t do anything other than kissing?¡± Kate asked, unsatisfied with my answer as she chewed on her sandwich. ¡°I mean, he¡¯s a Lycan prince. Did you guys lie on the same bed for an entire night without doing anything? There must be some kissing and touching. Is his penis massive, and did you guys go at it for a long time?¡±


    I started to feel annoyed by Kate¡¯s questioning. I had already told her that nothing had happened, so why was she still unwilling to let it go?


    Even though I knew that she was just curious and didn¡¯t have any other ill intentions, her questions made me feel that she coveted my mate. I had a feeling that my territory had been vited.


    This feeling was very strange. I was never territorial as I should be, but my possessiveness toward Michael seemed natural.


    ¡°Kate, I don¡¯t know,¡± I said impatiently.


    ¡°Cecily, tell me. After one night, I feel like you¡¯ve be much morefortable,¡± Kate said as she cupped my face with her hand. ¡°Look at yourself. You look even more beautiful. Your skin looks more delicate, your eyes are brighter, and your hair looks silky.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating, Kate,¡± I said helplessly. ¡°I haven¡¯t changed at all. I¡¯m still the same as yesterday.¡±


    ¡°You smell different too.¡± Kate sniffed the air a few times. ¡°This must be the scent the Lycan prince left on you.¡±


    I leaned back on the chair and watched her continue. She poked at my sides, and I was tickled and couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°Stop fooling around, Kate.¡±


    Kate suddenly moved closer to me and stared at my neck. She seemed to notice something and made a fuss out of nothing. ¡°Look, is this a hickey?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    I blushed and pushed away Kate¡¯s face. I lowered my head and tried to look, but I couldn¡¯t see my neck. I didn¡¯t remember Michael kissing here. I picked up my phone and looked at my neck using the reflection on the screen. There was nothing there. I looked up at Kate. She had a wicked smile on.


    ¡°Okay, you¡¯re teasing me!¡± I pounced on Kate.


    ¡°Why are you so nervous? If nothing happened, then there¡¯s nothing there.¡±


    Kate smiled and moved away. For a moment, we were ourselves again, and I felt much better.

 Chapter 25

    <h4>Chapter 25: A True Friend</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    After a while, both of us stopped. We were lying on Kate¡¯s bed. Kate blinked at me. I was gasping for breath when I heard her say, ¡°But, to be honest, you look different.¡±


    ¡°How?¡± I looked at her in surprise. I couldn¡¯t have seen any changes in a day.


    ¡°Your aura is different,¡± Kate said. ¡°You were beautiful before, but now you look a little like the royal Lycans.¡±


    I didn¡¯t expect to hear such ament from Kate. I thought and said, ¡°Perhaps Michael¡¯s aura has affected me. The people living there are all the royal Lycans. What you feel is probably their aura.¡±


    ¡°They are them, but you are you. When you are with them, there will also be changes in you. It¡¯s just that you can¡¯t feel it yourself, but others can feel the changes in you, even if it has just been one night.¡±


    Kate paused and said, ¡°I¡¯m happy for you that you and the Lycan prince can be together. As a friend, I¡¯m very happy to see that your future is set, and you will be happy.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Kate.¡±


    Hearing Kate¡¯s words, I felt very touched. Although I didn¡¯t like what she had asked before, she was a friend who treated me sincerely.


    ¡°But if you can be part of the royal Lycan family, I guess Robert and even the Alpha will have to bow before you. It¡¯s incredible just thinking about it,¡± Kate said with a smile.


    Her mentioning Robert made me nervous. After what Robert had done to me, I somehow felt that he wouldn¡¯t let it go.


    ¡°What happened after I left yesterday?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You were the one had most of yesterday¡¯s limelight. What else could have happened? The Lycan prince took you away and said those things in the public. The ceremony was cut short immediately. But when the Alpha came out to announce it, he looked angry and livid. The Luna and Robert didn¡¯t look well either, especially Robert, who looked particrly dispirited. What did you say when you went in? Did the Lycan prince beat Robert up?¡± Kate asked curiously.


    If it were just a beating, it would have made things easier. The thing was, I didn¡¯t know how Michael would treat Robert, but one thing was obvious: Michael didn¡¯t like Robert very much.


    ¡°Everyone is talking about this now, and there are all kinds of assumptions. For a friend¡¯s sake, can you tell me something?¡± Kate held my shoulders.


    I remembered how everyone had treated me when I was going to ss, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel a headacheing on. In the current situation, even if Michael didn¡¯t object, I couldn¡¯t live a peaceful school life.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to tell you. It¡¯s just that it wasn¡¯t something honorable...¡±


    Facing Kate¡¯s probing gaze, I told her everything that had happened. Kate¡¯s eyes gradually widened as I told her the story.


    ¡°So, some of spections are true. Robert, that sc*mbag! I can¡¯t believe you haven¡¯t mentioned anything to me.¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Michael¡¯s appearance, everyone would haveughed at me when they found out about my past, having been rejected by my mate. Now, people think that it¡¯s Robert¡¯s fault only because Michael is the Lycan prince.¡±


    I turned around and faced Kate. ¡°If I were rejected by Michael one day, the public opinions would turn to the other side.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. It¡¯s part of your charm to get them to ept you as their mate. From the way the Lycan prince look at you yesterday, he definitely won¡¯t let you go.¡±


    Kate sat up and shook my hand encouragingly. ¡°Someone like Robert should be taught a lesson. Next time I see him, I¡¯ll definitely beat him up.¡±


    Kate hooked two fists in the air as if she was really beating Robert.


    I was amused and said, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t do that.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t, but I can ask my boyfriend to do it.¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t do that either.¡±


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll ask your Lycan prince to beat him up.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Robert will just die when Michael arrives.¡±


    I thought of Michael¡¯s vicious expression when he mentioned Robert yesterday. I suspected that he would really do such a thing.


    The royal Lycan family seemed to have apletely different value system than ours. Sometimes, I felt that the lives of ordinary werewolves were nothing in their eyes.


    ¡°There¡¯s still a rumor regarding Robert that I am not sure about, but after hearing you say all these, I feel that it¡¯s very likely to be true,¡± Kate said as she stood up and changed into her afternoon ss clothes.


    ¡°What rumor?¡± I yed with my hat absentmindedly.


    ¡°They said that the Alpha isn¡¯t happy with Robert, and it¡¯s very likely that he won¡¯t let Robert seed him. There¡¯s also another theory...¡± Kate hesitated.


    ¡°What else?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s also the rumor that the Lycan prince is adding fuel to the fire and wants to kill Robert. To save Robert¡¯s life, the Alpha can only agree to the Lycan prince¡¯s conditions and suspend the session ceremony.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± I asked doubtfully.

 Chapter 26

    <h4>Chapter 26: Going Home</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Kate saw my expression and quickly waved her hand. ¡°I don¡¯t think the Lycan prince is that kind of person. I just heard it from rumors.¡±


    ¡°Michael wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. He would probably just rush over and kill Robert.¡± I shook my head.


    Although I didn¡¯t have any contact with him, I could feel that he was a straightforward person who didn¡¯t like trouble. Not to mention, with his status, how could the pack¡¯s Alpha be able to stop him from doing anything to Robert?


    Kateughed dryly and looked at me. ¡°Are you still going to ss this afternoon?¡±


    I sat on the bed and thought about the gazes I saw in the morning, then I shook my head.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ve overestimated myself. I¡¯m not ready to face these rumors. I should stay at home and wait for them to calm down beforeing back.¡±


    ¡°Rumors will never calm down unless you deal with them face to face.¡± Kate pointed this out.


    I knew she was right. I would have to face them sooner orter, but not now.


    I needed some time to do some mental preparation.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. If anyone dares to say anything to you, I¡¯ll tear their mouths open.¡± Kate made a gesture as if she was tearing something.


    ¡°Violence isn¡¯t the solution.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but it¡¯s worth it for a friend.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Kate.¡±


    This was the second time I¡¯d thanked Kate today. But at a time like this, it was really rare to have a friend willing to stand by your side and speak up for you. I didn¡¯t know what other words could express my feelings.


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to go to ss?¡± Kate asked by the door, already dressed.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ll go home this afternoon. My parents are probably worried, too,¡± I said.


    I had just thought of this. Michael had asked me to go home right after ss, and Sasha said she¡¯d be there at four to pick me up. I didn¡¯t want to ruin our trust on the first day, so I had to meet my parents now.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be in touch.¡±


    I dialed my mother¡¯s number from the bed.


    The things I left in the dormitory had been moved away, just like the butler had said. There was only a lonely bed left. I touched the headboard of the bed. A month ago, when I had just moved here, I had thought that I would live here for four years. Now, the world was changing.


    The phone only rang less than three times before it was picked up. I heard my mother¡¯s familiar voice from the other end.


    ¡°Cecily, my dear? You finally called me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mother. I didn¡¯t have time to look at my phone yesterday. I went to ss this morning and only remembered now,¡± I said apologetically.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, baby. Thank the Moon Goddess. You¡¯re still fine. Your father and I were scared yesterday. You said you went to ss in the morning. Are you at the college now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    ¡°You, weren¡¯t you...¡± my mother¡¯s voice was filled with worry.


    I guessed what she was going to ask.


    ¡°Yes, I went back with Michael yesterday. But this morning, he asked someone to send me back to school because I have sses in the morning. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine, Mom. Are you and Dad at home? I¡¯ll go back now.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re at home. You take care of yourself.¡±


    ¡°No problem. See youter.¡±


    I hung up the phone and ran home.


    My home was not far from the school because Robert chose this school. The Alpha wanted Robert¡¯s school to be closer to the pack so that it would be convenient for him toe back and deal with the pack¡¯s affairs if needed.


    Although this was once something I regretted, it helped me, allowing me to go home faster ande back again without being discovered by Michael. I took on my wolf form and started running to get me out of school faster.


    Mia¡¯s fur was grayish-ck, the mostmon of wolves.


    But she didn¡¯t look as thin as before. I don¡¯t know if it was my imagination, but I thought she was getting bigger. Her fur was smoother than before. As I ran, I felt the wind in my ears. The trees around me shot by like arrows, blurred in action.


    My steps were stronger and faster. My sense of my surroundings became sharper, and if any stranger tried to approach me now, I would be able to detect the person¡¯s presence immediately.


    This feeling of being free in the wind made me feel happy, and nature always had magical power.

 Chapter 27

    <h4>Chapter 27: The Ear-piercing Doorbell</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    I could see my parents waiting for me at the door from a distance.


    I had never noticed that I had such good eyesight, but I was excited to see them. In the scene from yesterday, I wanted to hug them and findfort in their arms, but Michael didn¡¯t give me a chance. He took me away without giving me a chance to exin it to my parents.


    I quickened my pace and ran toward them. My mother¡¯s eyes were filled with joy.


    I went back to my room, changed into my human form, and changed into my clothes. My mother had already served me pancakes at the dining table when I walked out. There was maple syrup and sliced ham beside me. The kitchen was filled with the aroma of freshly brewed coffee. I was overwhelmed by the warm atmosphere and gave them a big hug.


    ¡°Cecily, my baby, your father and I are extremely worried about you.¡±


    My mother hugged me back, and my father followed suit. Our family huddled together, and this was more than anything. My mother pulled me to the dining table and sat me down. She handed me pancakes, and I ate contentedly. Her food was always the best. This was the taste of home.


    I could feel her scanning me up and down. I felt warm because of her concern. I smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. I¡¯m fine. Michael, the Lycan prince, didn¡¯t do anything to me. He respected me. We¡¯re mates. He¡¯s a good man. He saved my life once before.¡±


    I tried to put in a good word for Michael. I wanted my parents to have a good impression of Michael and prove that I was doing well. I was an adult now, and I didn¡¯t want my parents to worry about me anymore. It was more my job to take care of them than let them take care of me.


    ¡°She does look good. Don¡¯t worry, honey,¡± my father said.


    I swallowed thest muffin and smiled at my father.


    ¡°You silly child,¡± my mother said with tears. ¡°Mom knows everything. Why won¡¯t you tell us anything? You always want to solve everything yourself. We are the people who will always support you. We are supposed to be your backbone, but we have made you suffer. I feel sorry for you.¡±


    I knew she was talking about Robert, and her words almost made me cry.


    I knew my parents would always support me unconditionally, but I also wanted to be their pride. In the past, I couldn¡¯t do that. I could only run away and wear a mask to pretend that I was okay, but I wouldn¡¯t do that anymore. I wanted to be their support system, too.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, Mom. It¡¯s all my fault. I didn¡¯t want you to be ashamed of me because your daughter is a waste her mate rejected. I want you to be happy for me,¡± I said with my head lowered.


    ¡°Oh, Cecily,¡± my mother choked.


    ¡°Nonsense.¡± My father retorted, ¡°You will always be our best daughter. We have always been proud of you. If anyone rejects my daughter as a mate, it can only mean that he is blind. He is not lucky enough to have my daughter. My daughter is worthy only of the best person in the world.¡±


    I looked at my father in surprise. He had never said these to me.


    I knew my parents loved me, but I never thought they¡¯d be proud of me for being so skinny. It brought tears to my eyes.


    We were a family. I could give them my back whenever I had a problem. They wouldn¡¯t give up a chance to save me.


    I knew I had made a mistake before. I did not tell them about Robert. I presumed that kind of hurt their feelings, too. We were a family. We were on the same boat and should face everything together.


    My mother wiped her tears and said, ¡°Cecily, you have always been a kind and good child. Your father and I are trying our best to give you the best. We never knew that you would think of yourself like this. We both love you very much.¡±


    ¡°I love you, too.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but shed tears as well. My father stood next to me and stroked my hair soothingly.


    Just as our family was immersed in this warm atmosphere, the ear-piercing sound of the doorbell suddenly rang from outside the door. Our doorbell had been broken for a long time. The sound was sharp, and once it was pressed, it didn¡¯t stop. We couldn¡¯t ever remember to fix it. Everyone in the neighborhood knew about it. So, nobody ever rang the doorbell.


    My parents and I looked at each other in confusion.


    I wiped the tears from my eyes and tried to get up to answer the door. But my father stopped me. He gave my mother and me a look and told us to stand behind him.


    He walked to the door first and looked out through the peephole. He looked a little shocked and then at me. I looked at him, confused, but he had already twisted the door handle open.


    The moment the door was pulled open, I smelled a familiar, pleasant smell. It was a strange, invasive fragrance. Mia, who was in my body, also let out an excited snort.


    In less than a second, I realized who it was.


    ¡°Your Highness?¡± My mother, who was behind me, asked in surprise.

 Chapter 28

    <h4>Chapter 28: Forced Entry</h4>


    I saw the figure walk in.


    He was so tall, his every move was made with arrogance, and he was so domineering that he entered someone¡¯s house without being invited or permission. He seemed to look down at everyone under his nose and demanded that everyone obey him.


    I didn¡¯t expect Michael to be here so soon.


    I stepped forward and pulled my parents behind me. I forced myself to look him in the eye. He looked down at me. I couldn¡¯t see any emotion in his eyes, but I could feel that he was angry.


    I stood in front of him, which seemed to anger him again. I felt my internal organs twitching under his gaze, but I couldn¡¯t move away. My parents couldn¡¯t stand against Michael. I was his mate no matter what. He wouldn¡¯t do anything to me. I was confident.


    ¡°You¡¯re just standing there. Aren¡¯t you going to invite me in?¡± Michael asked slowly.


    He was very polite, but I smelled danger. I broke the agreement that we made in the morning. I didn¡¯t think Michael only wanted toe over and have a cup of tea or coffee with my parents. I could ept the consequences of my mistakes, but I couldn¡¯t implicate my parents.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I asked, looking at Michael warily.


    ¡°If you won¡¯t let me in, thene with me now,¡± Michael said, not answering the question.


    ¡°I want to stay here for a while longer.¡± I raised my objection.


    I wasn¡¯t his prisoner. I started to regret my agreement with him in the morning. I had already promised him that I would go back at night. During the day, I should be free to go wherever I wanted to go.


    ¡°Now,e back with me.¡±


    If Michael took me away now, my parents would start imagining things and worrying about me.


    ¡°Just a little while more. You stay out here for a little while, and I¡¯lle back with you, okay?¡±


    I tried to negotiate with Michael, but he seemed to have lost his patience.


    Michael took another step forward. Our bodies were almost touching, and his step forward exposed the people behind him. I saw many people standing behind him, wearing the same ck uniform. I began to feel afraid.


    What was Michael going to do? He wasn¡¯t going to arrest us all for such a small thing, was he? My knees started to tremble. I even started to think, if Michael did that, would I still have a chance to beg for his forgiveness now?


    But why would I do that? We¡¯re mates. I didn¡¯t break anyws. I didn¡¯t even do anything wrong. I only broke a small part of the morning¡¯s agreement. Why did Michael have to do this?


    Suddenly, I felt my body lift. Michael lifted me in front of my parents.


    He was holding my legs. I felt his hand resting dangerously on my butt. Iy on his shoulder, not daring to move. I saw my parents¡¯ shocked expressions from the corner of my eye. They made way for Michael. The men in ck behind Michael followed.


    Michael looked around the room, threw me onto the living room sofa, and sat down next to me.


    What a rude b*stard!


    I red at Michael. It was his first smile since he had arrived. Then, I tensed up again.


    I kept rubbing my stomach. When he lifted me up, my stomach hadnded on his shoulder, and I suspected that his hard shoulder bones bruised it.


    Michael nced at me before rubbing my stomach with a cold harrumph.


    I pushed his hand away and stared at the patterns on the carpet angrily.


    ¡°I came here today to discuss with you about something,¡± Michael said.


    My parents sat down on the sofa, looking a little uneasy.


    The men in ck surrounded us as if it was a crime scene. This made me and my parents feel ufortable. Only Michael looked at ease.


    ¡°Uh, what does Your Highness want to say to us?¡± It was my father who spoke. My mother, who was beside him, seemed just as puzzled.


    I looked at Michael and wanted to know what he nned to say. Michael was still wearing the suit that I saw him in this morning. His well-tailored trousers entuated his slender legs. He was wearing a pair of shiny leather shoes. At this moment, Michael had taken off his suit jacket, leaving only a white shirt, the top two buttons were unbuttoned, and the meritocratic,zy patrician air of business was part of him. I averted my eyes from the bare skin of his chest. I didn¡¯t want to get carried away on a serious asion like this.


    But Michael noticed my gaze, and he casually put his arm around my shoulder. I red at him, and he noticed my provocation, and this time he really smiled and looked at me meaningfully.


    From an angle that my parents couldn¡¯t see, he slid his finger over my shoulder, twirling unsteadily around the straps of my underwear.


    I couldn¡¯t believe he was doing this in front of my parents, but it was as if an electric current had struck me from where his fingers were. It quickly spread throughout my body. I shook my body as I tried to break free from his grip.

 Chapter 29

    <h4>Chapter 29: A Small Gift</h4>


    <h4></h4>


    My movements made a noise, and I looked up to see disapproval in my parents¡¯ eyes.


    Being respectful and serious in front of the royal Lycans was a rite of passage for most werewolves, not to mention that Michael was a Lycan prince, and it was disrespectful of me to do so in front of him.


    I had to sit back and look away, trying to ignore Michael¡¯s touch. I saw Michael¡¯s smile growing wider, and I felt very ufortable.


    Michael put his hand lightly on my shoulder and pulled me to lean into his arms. I had to obey him, and I felt ufortable being under his control.


    Speaking of which, I hadn¡¯t followed the protocol of the royal Lycan family since I met Michael yesterday, but Michael didn¡¯t me me for it. Instead, he acted as if he did. I was sure he was here on purpose to im sovereignty over me.


    At the thought of this, I felt even angrier.


    Why did he have to insist on this in front of my parents? Was this to humiliate me or humiliate my parents? For whatever reason, it was embarrassing for me.


    I was saying nice things about him in front of my parents earlier, and maybe my parents thought it was natural for me to submit to a Lycan prince. But I wanted to be on equal footing with my mate, no matter who he was or what kind of status he had.


    I¡¯d rather not have a mate if I couldn¡¯t do that.


    I lowered my head. Michael couldn¡¯t see my expression. I heard his voiceing from above my head.


    ¡°This is my first time visiting you. I didn¡¯t prepare any decent gifts for you. I just brought some small gifts. I hope that you¡¯ll ept them.¡±


    Michael waved his hand. A few men in ck came forward and opened the boxes in their hands.


    My parents and I were surprised. The two boxes were filled with US dors, and one of them was filled with all kinds of gold and silver jewelry pieces.


    With these people¡¯s clothes and expressionless faces, this ce looked more like a scene of a mafia transaction.


    ¡°Your Highness, this...¡±


    ¡°Just call me Michael. This was all prepared in a hurry. Please don¡¯t be shy.¡±


    Michael smiled and put his arm around my waist. ¡°I was so mad at that kid yesterday that I didn¡¯t even have the chance to introduce myself to you before leaving with her. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Your Highness. With your status, it¡¯s only reasonable for us to call you Your Highness. How can we directly address you by your name?¡± my father said.


    ¡°But you are Cecily¡¯s parents, and Cecily is my mate. So, you are my parents. As elders, you should call me by my name. My parents taught me the same thing,¡± Michael said.


    These words made my parents even more fearful, my mother hurriedly said, ¡°How can we bepared to the honorable Lycan King and his wife? And these gifts are too expensive. We can¡¯t ept them. Your Highness, please take them back.¡±


    I saw Michael frown. ¡°If I mark Cecily in the future, we will be a family. Yet, you are unwilling to call me by my name and ept my gifts. Are you unwilling to let Cecily be with me?¡±


    When he said this, his aura got heavier. I felt the atmosphere dull and quickly tugged on Michael¡¯s sleeve. I didn¡¯t want him to threaten my parents.


    Michael snorted and pushed my hand away. I lowered my head in embarrassment.


    I was overestimating myself. How could I even begin to think that I could control Michael? He was already angry with me. Everything he did now was to show me that I couldn¡¯t escape his control. He wanted to force my parents to approve of our rtionship and then take me away; he wanted me to rely on him to survive.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t mean that,¡± my father said.


    I knew that my parents couldn¡¯t resist Michael¡¯s persuasion. Michael¡¯s n had seeded. But he was bullying me. I liked Michael, but I hated him for doing this.


    ¡°But...¡± my father looked at me and said, ¡°We¡¯ll respect Cecily¡¯s opinion on this matter.¡±


    I looked at my father in surprise. He gave me a reassuring smile and said, ¡°Cecily is my only daughter. What I hope for the most is for her to be happy. As long as she is willing to be with you, we will not stop her.¡±


    I saw my mother put her arm around my father¡¯s and nod as he spoke.


    Michael¡¯s expression changed a little when he heard what my father said. He sat up and looked at my father solemnly. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want anything?¡±


    My parents nodded.

 Chapter 30

    <h4>Chapter 30: A Generous Offer</h4>


    ¡°Perhaps you don¡¯t know, but I can give you more than you think.¡± Michael nced at the few boxes of US dors, and the men in ck knowingly put them away.


    Michael continued, ¡°I¡¯ve already said that this is just a small gift. If you don¡¯t like it, it¡¯s understandable. I¡¯m the son of the current Lycan King. Although I won¡¯t inherit the throne, I will stay away from many disputes about the throne.


    ¡°I will have a noble life, and I will give Cecily the same noble life. The same for you two. I can give you any life you want. I have done some research before, and you are only doing the simplest work at the restaurant. I can buy the entire restaurant for you. You don¡¯t have to follow other people¡¯s orders anymore.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to work, I¡¯ve prepared ne tickets for you to travel around the world. People will be waiting for you everywhere you go. I¡¯ll take you to the most enjoyable ces in the area. You can have fun for a few years.¡±


    I was stunned by Michael¡¯s generous offer. This was the life I had always wanted for my parents. I watched them work hard every day and hoped they would have a few easy days.


    But my parents seemed surprised for only a short moment before they calmed down. My father looked at Michael. ¡°You have offered us a very generous offer,¡± he said with dignity. ¡°But you have not been so generous for no reason. If you ask us to give up Cecily in exchange for this life, we will never agree to it.¡±


    Michael pondered and said, ¡°What if I promise to give you the whole pack?¡±


    Michael seemed to have dropped a bomb on us.


    This shocked all of us. I saw my parents¡¯ expressions turn nk.


    The whole pack?! What did that mean?


    ¡°You can be the Alpha and Luna of this pack. Everyone will listen to you. You can also deal with anyone in any way you want. From now on, you are the most honorable people in this pack.¡±


    Michael added, ¡°But there¡¯s another problem. After that, Cecily won¡¯t be able to inherit your position as the Alpha. She will go back to the pce with me. You need to find another heir.¡±


    This was unbelievable. My parents being the Alpha and Luna of this pack. This was something I had never thought of. They had always been insignificant figures in the pack. Many people wouldn¡¯t even look at them.


    Michael had given them power over money and jobs. I saw the ball in Michael¡¯s court again.


    I looked at my parents, hoping that they would ept it. I didn¡¯t care what Michael wanted from me. I would do anything to give my parents that kind of life.


    But when I saw my mother shake her head at me, I felt my eyes start to water again.


    My parents had been honest all their lives, but now they were willing to negotiate with Michael for me, to reject something that they might not be able to achieve in their lifetime. I didn¡¯t know how to repay their unconditional love for me.


    ¡°Your Highness, Cecily¡¯s mother and I are ordinary people. We¡¯ve lived here all our lives. We¡¯re very satisfied with our lives.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to give us anything. Wealth, status, and honor, these aren¡¯t important to us. Cecily¡¯s safety and happiness are what we care about the most. We only hope that you can treat Cecily well and make her happy. Don¡¯t force her to do things or make her cry.¡± My father looked directly into Michael¡¯s eyes as he said sincerely.


    ¡°It was only yesterday that we found out about Cecily and the Alpha¡¯s son. Cecily has suffered a great deal because of it. As parents, we are sad about it.¡±


    ¡°Nothing in the world is more important than our daughter. Your Highness, I implore you to treat her well and not make her sad anymore,¡± my mother added. Both my parents¡¯ hands were tightly sped together. I could see that my mother was nervous.


    ¡°Cecily is my mate. Of course, I will do my best to protect her,¡± Michael said coldly.


    I could feel the thorns on Michael¡¯s body. My parents¡¯ reaction waspletely different from his expectations, which triggered him. He did not like people disobeying him.


    He exerted force on his arm to pull me closer to him. I felt a little helpless. He could speak properly. My parents were reasonable people. Why did he have to force himself on me in such a way as to antagonize me?


    It was all because I had snuck home, and I was starting to feel guilty again. If it hadn¡¯t been for me, Michael wouldn¡¯t have treated my parents so aggressively.

 Chapter 31

    <h4>Chapter 31: Promises and Assurance</h4>


    Michael spoke again, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Levine, I hope you understand that I haven¡¯t marked Cecily yet because I don¡¯t want her to get hurt again. I feel the same way about her as you do. And what my words are also a promise and an assurance. Why do you think I am doing this?¡±


    Michael was polite, but his tone was cold.


    My parents were silent. They were confused by Michael¡¯s demeanor, which shed with his words, which sounded like he was taking care of me but forcing me to stay with him.


    They exchanged unmistakable looks of deep concern. Michael was not convincing, and they didn¡¯t know if they could trust me with him.


    I nced at the three of them uneasily, and it was clear that Michael was in a bad mood. My parents spoke to him as if he were an imagined enemy, which seemed to have provoked his ego. His eyes were downcast, and his dark brown pupils glowed goldenly. I shuddered at the thought of Michael. I couldn¡¯t get any closer, but Michael didn¡¯t loosen his grip.


    He yanked me off the couch, and I stumbled into his arms. My parents stood up nervously, blocking his path.


    Crap! I thought to myself.


    This would make Michael feel threatened.


    Michael said arrogantly, ¡°Everything I said is still valid. You can think about it. I hope you ept it. Now, I¡¯m going to take Cecily with me.¡±


    ¡°No, Your Highness,¡± my mother said forcefully.


    My mother said firmly, ¡°Your Highness, we don¡¯t need your promises. We beg you to promise Cecily and give us some assurance so that we can be at ease.¡±


    Michael¡¯s facial features tightened, revealing a coldness as he said, ¡°Mrs. Levin, you may not know the current situation. The royal Lycan family is different from your ordinary werewolves. We have been plundering since birth, and it is precisely that we have a higher status than you.


    ¡°It is not so easy for us to find our mates. Therefore, when we do, we usually bite into the back of our mate¡¯s neck to mark her and allow our scent to envelop her, not giving anyone the chance to get close to her.


    ¡°I¡¯m already tolerant enough, but don¡¯t expect me to make more concessions. I will mark Cecily sooner orter. This is not up to you, and you have no right to interfere. And before that, I will use all means to ensure that Cecily will stay by my side.¡±


    That was extremely rude, but my parents were unable to refute him.


    I was so angry that Michael threatened my parents right before me, leaving them defenseless. Everything that my parents demanded was demanded out of love and the want to protect me. Was this how the royal Lycan family treated their mates?


    Or was it just my parents¡¯ low status that made Michael think he could act recklessly?


    I tried my best to break free from his grip that was locked around my waist. I didn¡¯t want to be with him again.


    Why were my mates always this crazy? Before, Robert was aplete b*stard. He had been hurting me from the start. Now, Michael was no better than him; he only wanted to control me and Everything around me.


    Michael noticed what I was doing. He tightened his grip. I couldn¡¯t break free at all. I raised my head and red at him. He lowered his head and gave me a warning look. Then, he turned his dangerous gaze toward my parents.


    ¡°I¡¯ve said enough. Now, please move aside,¡± Michael said.


    My parents took a step back. I saw the tears in my mother¡¯s eyes and my father¡¯s angry but unwilling expression. They were sad because of me. My heart was aching like never before. It was all my fault that they had to suffer such humiliation in front of me.


    ¡°Wait,¡± I said softly.


    I grabbed Michael¡¯s hand and realized that all my resistance was futile. I could only obtain a bit of freedom that he allowed through obedience and submission. If so, I would choose to do this. I would follow Michael¡¯s arrangements to survive. This would make things easier.


    I took the initiative to get close to Michael and show him my meekness.


    I said, ¡°Let me talk to them just a few more minutes. Just a few more words to say goodbye.¡±


    Michael ignored me and dragged me toward the door, so I trotted after him.


    I pleaded, ¡°Please, Michael. Just a few words. You¡¯re with me. I¡¯m with you.¡±


    My soft attitude worked, and Michael seemed to calm down a little. He stopped in his tracks, and I took the initiative to hold his hand with my other hand. I promised him, ¡°Just this once, I¡¯ll be good after this. I won¡¯t run around on my own anymore.¡±

 Chapter 32

    <h4>Chapter 32: The Real Beast</h4>


    Michael looked down at his hand, which I was holding. He seemed to have calmed down a little. He stared at me with his dark brown eyes. I hugged him, and his expression softened. He nodded arrogantly and said, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    I turned around and saw my sad parents behind me. I felt sad too. I smiled and hugged them. I felt my mother¡¯s tears wet my shoulders. My father patted me on the back. I tried not to cry.


    I didn¡¯t know when Michael would allow me to return. I couldn¡¯t leave my parents with thest memory of me being sad. They would be sad when they thought of me.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving,¡± I whispered. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    Michael would not let me live as free as before for the rest of my life. Obviously, there was still a long way to go, and we needed to find a way to get along.


    But that would take time. Until then, I probably wouldn¡¯t be able to visit my parents and go wherever I wanted. I wouldn¡¯t be able to decide, but I could try to change it with my power. Michael wasn¡¯t a bad person after all. I hugged my mother and kissed my parents goodbye.


    From the corner of my eye, I saw that Michael¡¯s patience was running out. I had to let go of my parents¡¯ hands and look at them longingly.


    Michael said hoarsely, ¡°Is that all?¡±


    I walked back to Michael and nodded. I took his hand andforted him. He did look a little better, which amazed me.


    Yesterday, I thought he looked like a child, but he sometimes behaved like an absolute beast, angry and easily appeased. He seemed to calm down quickly with a bit of tenderness and kindness, which gave me confidence that I could handle him.


    Michael didn¡¯t give me any more time. He took me by the hand and walked out the door. A group of men in ck followed us. Outside was the ck sedan I¡¯d seen yesterday. Michael¡¯s car wasn¡¯t Sasha¡¯s shy one, but it had a humble sense of luxury.


    I followed Michael to the side of the car and was about to open the door, but Michael moved faster behind me and shoved me into the back seat. I almost rolled into the back seat. His car was spacious and functional. Michael followed me in and mmed the door.


    He red at me, his eyes glowing more gold than I had ever seen them before. He was a beast. Michael had a dangerous air about him that made me want to run away, an animal¡¯s instinctive fear of something higher up the food chain.


    However, my mate connection with Michael greatly overshadowed the fear. Michael¡¯s delicious scent made me feel that he was extremely sexy at this moment.


    Michael was like a dangerous, charming, powerful, and seductive beast to me. My heart wavered between running away from him and giving in to him. I couldn¡¯t control my rapid breathing.


    ¡°Go home,¡± I heard him order.


    The driver in front didn¡¯t dare stall. He quickly started the car and drove to Michael¡¯s house.


    In the car, Michael¡¯s eyes were locked on me. I looked out the window. I didn¡¯t want to look at him. I saw my parents standing by the door, looking into the distance. I saw their figures getting smaller and fainter before they disappearedpletely.


    I knew I had left my home, and I didn¡¯t know when I would be back. I avoided thinking about it to keep my tears from falling uncontrobly.


    I didn¡¯t try to get close to Michael. I had just given him a reprieve, but that was no longer necessary. I waspletely in his hands again,pletely under his control.


    I was tired of this, and I was now very homesick and wanted to go back to my parents. I even began to miss my high school days when I was unknown and unpopr. But at least I was able to stay with my parents and was free to go anywhere. I didn¡¯t experience any mate conflicts.


    We soon arrived at Michael¡¯s house, and without any further discussion, Michael dragged me roughly through the door, and I allowed him to drag me along with him in a self-deprecating manner, neither submissive nor defiant.


    As we entered the door, I saw Sasha sitting nervously in the living room, and when she saw us, she immediately stood up. She was a little pale, unlike the high-spirited person she was when we first met in the morning.

 Chapter 33

    <h4>Chapter 33: After Coming Back</h4>


    Sasha¡¯s surprised gaze lingered on Michael¡¯s hand before she stammered, ¡°You¡¯re back.¡±


    I replied listlessly, ¡°Yes, we¡¯re back.¡±


    Michael red at Sasha and said, ¡°You¡¯re involved in this. Just you wait.¡±


    Sasha said, ¡°It¡¯s not my fault. I told her not to run away.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to implicate innocent people anymore. ¡°It¡¯s not Sasha¡¯s fault. I wanted to go home.¡±


    ¡°How dare you say that?¡± Michael shouted at me and dragged me upstairs.


    Sasha couldn¡¯t stand it any longer. She stepped forward and said, ¡°Michael, don¡¯t be so fierce. It¡¯s not a big deal. Besides, Cecily wants to go home. Is there a need to go to that length? Don¡¯t be so strict with her. Everyone would be unhappy then.¡±


    Sasha¡¯s words hit my heart. I smiled gratefully at her.


    Sasha replied with a smile.


    Only Michael¡¯s expression was still stiff. He shouted at Sasha, ¡°Stand there! Don¡¯t think you have nothing to fear just because someone is protecting you. Sooner orter, I will pack you up and send you back.¡±


    Sasha made a face and obediently stopped walking.


    Then, Michael pointed at me and said, ¡°You too. Come with me.¡±


    I looked at Sasha for help, and she helplessly shrugged. I had to be dragged upstairs by Michael.


    In the second half of the way up, Michael felt that I was walking too slowly and lifted me by the waist. I was shocked and subconsciously put my hands around his neck. Then, I was ordered by him not to let go. We walked to the bedroom in this precarious position, and Michael threw me onto the bed.


    He was really physically strong. He carried me up without losing breath. His face was not red, and his heart was not beating any faster. I leaned on the bed and halfy as I looked at him. He unbuttoned his shirt and pressed himself on me.


    I moved back as he approached, but soon I was at the head of the bed, and there was no room for further retreat. Michael moved with me like a beast, patiently waiting for his prey to let down its guard and give up. The beast was dangerous and angry.


    I couldn¡¯t stand the pressure and spoke first, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Michael shook his head and ground his teeth like a wild animal.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about today,¡± Michael said coldly. ¡°This morning, you said you wanted to go to school, and I agreed. I said you weren¡¯t allowed to go anywhere else, and if you did, you would report to me, and you agreed. I also asked Sasha to remind you and that she had done. But you left school without my consent. Shouldn¡¯t you give me an exnation and be punished?¡±


    Michael was harsh, but I noticed that his eyes didn¡¯t shine with the golden light like when he first got in the car at my parents¡¯ house. I felt that he had calmed down. He was far less angry than he appeared to be.


    I said, ¡°I don¡¯t think our agreement was reasonable. You don¡¯t have the right to dictate where I should go, and I don¡¯t need to report everything to you. I promised you that I would go back at night. If you didn¡¯te to my parents¡¯ house, I would havee back with Sasha at four o¡¯clock as promised, and nothing would have happened.¡±


    Michael raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Is that why you broke the agreement? You will lose my trust this way.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t spy on me like this!¡± I shouted, ¡°How did you know that I left school and went to my parents¡¯ house? I am not your property nor ve. I am a person, free and equal like you. You should learn to respect me.¡±


    The more I spoke, the more agitated I became. At this moment, I had forgotten entirely about Michael¡¯s identity. The anger and grievance that I had suppressed for the day were exposed now.


    I forced myself to sit up from the bed and tried to maintain the same height as Michael. Then, I said, ¡°Why can¡¯t I go see my parents? Why do I have to tell you everything? Why?


    ¡°You spoke rudely in front of my parents. Did you even consider my feelings or my parents¡¯ feelings? I was extremely embarrassed and humiliated there. You arrogant b*stard. You are an arrogant b*stard!¡±


    After saying what I wanted to say in one breath, I froze.


    I remembered Michael¡¯s identity as the Lycan prince, and I started to regret it. I didn¡¯t know where I got the courage to say these things to Michael.


    If this was investigated, they could even punish me. Ordinary werewolves were not allowed to talk negatively about the royal family. All this was to consolidate their rule and protect their supreme status.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Michael¡¯s face darkened. He closed in on me and grabbed my shoulders, pressing me onto the bed. He disyed an absolute power that left me no room to resist.

 Chapter 34

    <h4>Chapter 34: Almost Marked</h4>


    Michael¡¯s heavy body pressed against mine. My chest was pressed against his. His body was boiling hot. My skin that was in contact with him seemed to burn. I felt humiliated and ashamed at the same time. He looked at me angrily. I looked him in the eye and was intimidated by the light in his eyes.


    Michael said, ¡°You are my mate now. You are mine. I deserve to do whatever I want to you! I have indulged you enough. Since you still think I am too nice, I will show you how far I can go.¡±


    Michael licked his lips and explored my body with his eyes. I felt as if all the clothes on my body had disappeared. I had nowhere to hide in front of him.


    ¡°My wolf can¡¯t wait any longer,¡± Michael said. ¡°He¡¯s been pushing me since the moment he saw you. I¡¯ve been pushing back at him. If you think this is all for nothing, then why should I? It¡¯s time for you to meet him.¡±


    Michael came closer to my face. His breath was brushing my face. I could see the fine hairs on his face. Hisshes fluttered like two small brushes. His movements tickled me. My breathing quickened as he moved closer. My heart rate increased.


    I tried to raise my hand, but Michael grabbed it quickly. He nced down at me and stepped back. He raised both my hands and held them easily over my head. My legs were pinned under him. I was in a position where my limbs werepletely under his control. I was like a prey he had captured. Other than exposing my fragile neck and waiting for him to attack, there was nothing else I could do.


    ¡°Do you want to escape?¡± Michael tore open my frontpels and teased.


    ¡°What did you say earlier? ¡®You arrogant b*stard. You¡¯re an arrogant b*stard¡¯?¡±


    Michael sarcastically imitated my tone and smiled maliciously. ¡°That¡¯s right, I am. Now, guess what this b*stard is going to do to you?¡±


    Michael put his fingers in my hair, and I felt a sharp pain in my scalp. His hand went down the back of my head, to the back of my neck, and pressed gently and heavily at the same time.


    I tried to turn my head away, trying to stop him, but he increased his strength to make me yield. From my angle, I could only see Michael¡¯s eyes, which seemed to be shining with golden light. His aura became increasingly terrifying.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t,¡± I pleaded in vain.


    Michael was gnawing at my neck. I felt a sharp pain on my neck, but the pain was nothingpared to the horror of Michael himself. I felt as if he wanted to swallow me.


    His sharp teeth were pressed against the back of my neck. As soon as he pierced my skin, he would sessfully mark me. Every inch of my skin trembled. I felt every nerve tightening. Mia trembled inside me. She was scared and weak.


    I tried my best to push Michael away, but I couldn¡¯t. I was so weak and helpless before him. I couldn¡¯t even really control my body. I thought desperately that Michael was right. He could do anything he wanted, and I could do nothing about it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, my little wolf. I¡¯ll be gentle. It won¡¯t hurt a bit. Don¡¯t struggle, okay?¡± Michael said in a charming voice in my ear.


    Should I? Just follow what Michael said, ept his mark, and be his true partner? There was a voice in my heart urging me to say yes. I did want that. Of course, I wanted to be with Michael. He was so strong and so charming.


    But another, more powerful voice was holding me back. No, no. I wasn¡¯t ready. I would be torn apart by such conflicting forces. I needed more time. Mia needed more time.


    But Michael had no patience for me to get ready. His teeth had begun to pierce the skin on the back of my neck. The ultimate pull of flesh and soul had destroyed me.


    I looked at Michael in despair, tears streaming from my eyes onto the bed. ¡°No! No!¡± I screamed in agony.


    For a moment, I thought Michael had marked me.


    But the expected pain didn¡¯te. I turned my head in the fog of tears and saw Michael¡¯s expressionless face. His sharp teeth were still dangerously lodged in the back of my neck. He had no intention of moving forward or leaving. He was there, still like a statue.


    I didn¡¯t understand what was going on or what Michael was nning, but I was still caught up in the panic he had caused me. We looked at each other in silence, and I was still terrified.

 Chapter 35

    <h4>Chapter 35: Ways To Mark Quickly</h4>


    Michael reached out to touch the tears on my face and let them fill his palm.


    My gaze moved along with his palm. I felt like I was his cat or dog, but his aura earlier really intimidated me. I didn¡¯t even have the slightest thought of resisting his actions. I could only surrender.


    ¡°It seems that you can be obedient as well,¡± Michael said. He finally withdrew his teeth, which were extremely threatening to me. I was slightly relieved, but I still felt nervous about him.


    Michael said, ¡°I told your parents that I wouldn¡¯t let you get hurt. I always keep my promise. Unlike some people, not keeping their promises.¡±


    I pretended not to hear the sarcasm in his voice and rubbed the back of my neck.


    ¡°If I were really the person you im I was, I wouldn¡¯t have stopped,¡± Michael continued. ¡°I¡¯m not that b*stard. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡®But that doesn¡¯t make you a good person,¡¯ I thought.


    Michael reached out and pinched my chin. I was forced to look up. ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking,¡± he said. ¡°You don¡¯t think I¡¯m a gentleman. But I don¡¯t have to be.


    ¡°You belong to me. All my tolerance for your actions is my mercy. So, I¡¯m asking you not to go anywhere without my permission before you have my mark on your neck. Do you understand?¡±


    I red at him. I had never seen anyone take such things for granted. He was shameless.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that, baby. I won¡¯t be able to resist biting your neck.¡± Michael¡¯s gaze lingered on my neck. ¡°If I were you, I would protect the back of my neck to prevent someone from biting me.¡±


    ¡°You just said that you wouldn¡¯t do that,¡± I retorted.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Michael sighed. ¡°I want to kill that scum who hurt you. Will the problem between us be easier to resolve if he dies?¡±


    Michael wanted to kill Robert! This was not the first time Michael voiced such thoughts. But this time, Michael was obviously much more serious than thest time. He was not joking; he was thinking about it.


    I thought about what he said about my parents being the Alpha and Luna. Was this also his idea? Getting rid of the current Alpha heir meant our pack would need a new Alpha, which meant there would be room for my parents.


    I looked at Michael incredulously, and he smiled at me with a sly glint in his eyes.


    Michael said, ¡°But he can¡¯t just disappear. He¡¯s still important. I should think of a way to get rid of him without anyone knowing, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Michael sounded like he was only casually talking to me,pletely unaware of how terrifying and strange it was to discuss a person¡¯s life and death like this.


    Moreover, the person he was talking about was technically my pack¡¯s Alpha. Although our Alpha John was angry with Robert now, he was still the heir he had groomed. It was very likely that he would take over the pack from his father.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do that,¡± I said weakly. ¡°You can¡¯t hurt Robert.¡±


    I had never thought that I would say such things one day. I was pleading for mercy on Robert¡¯s behalf. I was the one who wanted him to die.


    However, on the other hand, I couldn¡¯t watch Robert die. I couldn¡¯t even watch my current mate kill Robert, for my sake.


    Michael¡¯s eyes lit up dangerously because of what I said. Werewolves¡¯ eyes would light up when they were agitated, such as when they transformed or felt threatened. Usually, the color of the eyes was the color of our wolf eyes.


    I¡¯d seen all kinds of eyes that lit up, but none of them were golden like Michael¡¯s. Moreover, when his eyes lit up, he always made me feel a dangerous beast¡¯s aura.


    ¡°I¡¯ve said that I don¡¯t like you mentioning that person¡¯s name.¡± Michael lowered his voice dangerously again.


    ¡°You know, if I kill him, I can immediately mark you, and all the damage he has done to you will disappear. You will have a healthier body than you have now, and you won¡¯t be the only one fighting against it.¡±


    I looked at Michael in surprise. I had never really understood these strange connections between mates.


    Michael said, ¡°Your rtionship started as a mate, but he marked another werewolf without rejecting you, which led to him having two rtionships. Well, in human terms, it¡¯s a bigamy crime.


    ¡°The destined mate is arranged by the Moon Goddess, and marking is the greatest guarantee a werewolf can give to a mate of his choice. All mate rtionships can give strength to both parties. Generally, people believe that the destined mate can provide more power, but we don¡¯t find much difference. We believe the source of the stronger power is determined by the rtionship between two people.¡±


    Michael¡¯s theory was something I¡¯d never heard of.

 Chapter 36

    <h4>Chapter 36: Grounded For A Week</h4>


    Michael continued, ¡°When a person is in two rtionships, in theory, he can gain strength from both rtionships. But your situation is a little different.¡±


    Michael gave me a sympathetic look and said, ¡°Your rtionship is broken because of his bad behavior even before he marks the mate he has chosen; that was why you experienced pain.


    ¡°And when he has chosen his mate, your wolf was torn apart by this pain because your mate rtionship has not beenpletely dissolved. And because he has a new source of strength from his new mate, they have the emotional foundation, which supplements his strength, so all the damage on you has been doubled.¡±


    I knew about the thing Michael was telling me, which was why I hated Robert. It was unfair that he received no punishment when he was the one who betrayed me in the rtionship.


    ¡°But this kind of damage is reversible,¡± Michael said, looking at me. ¡°You¡¯ve already rejected him. You should be able to feel that the connection between you two is weakening, and you are also recovering from the damage that you¡¯ve suffered, but the process will take quite some time. It could be days, weeks, or months. Killing him is a way to end this once and for all.¡±


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t,¡± I said slowly and firmly.


    Even if I knew that Robert¡¯s death could solve my problem and that my problem was caused by him, I still couldn¡¯t allow Michael to kill someone because of this.


    The value of life shouldn¡¯t be treated so dismissively.


    Michael looked at me seriously and said, ¡°Oh my Cecily, my little wolf, after everything you¡¯ve been through, do you still want to forgive the person who hurt you? Is that kindness or stupidity?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t answer Michael because of my principles.


    I hated what Robert had done to me, but I didn¡¯t want to dwell on the past and me it all on others.


    I wanted to move on. I needed to take control of my life in the future. There was no need to dwell on the past and use it as an excuse to hurt others. It felt wrong.


    I shrugged. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to do it anyway,¡± I said. ¡°And if, as you say, it has to do with the depth of human affection, then I have no feelings for him at all now, and that connection should disappear soon.¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯ve convinced me,¡± Michael said, looking me in the eye. ¡°But only if he doesn¡¯t provoke me again, or I can¡¯t promise that I won¡¯t do anything to him.¡±


    As long as Robert had any sense at all, he wouldn¡¯t provoke a young and aggressive Lycan prince.


    But if I had to be honest, I was worried about Robert¡¯s brain development. I used to think he was an intelligent man. But judging from his poor performance at the ceremony, I could only say that I was sorry I felt that about him.


    But with Michael, I¡¯d done my best. If Robert wanted to die in Michael¡¯s hands, it was none of my business.


    ¡°But the other thing won¡¯t go away,¡± Michael said. ¡°I may not be able to mark you now, but you must be punished for sneaking away.¡±


    He was going to bring it up again. I looked at him angrily. I was still angry about it.


    Michael reached out and pinched my face. ¡°Don¡¯t try to trick me. You are not allowed to leave the house this week.¡±


    Was I grounded?


    I rolled my eyes at Michael foring up with such a boring and old-fashioned way to punish me.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not willing to ept it, I can change the limitation of the grounding to cover this room.¡± Michael observed my expression and said slowly, ¡°But you can rest assured that I¡¯ve already packed up all my sister¡¯s things and sent them to her so that some people won¡¯t get jealous and make a scene for some inexplicable reason.¡±


    He didn¡¯t even allow me to go out and interact with others, yet he ridiculed me for being jealous. This was hypocritical.


    I knew that it was useless to oppose Michael. He wouldn¡¯t change his mind.


    I epted my fate and nodded. I proposed my conditions and said, ¡°Then, I want my luggage and textbooks, clothes for all seasons, cosmetics, and myptop.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t allow me to attend sses, then I¡¯ll also need all the lecture notes, ss notes, and rmended readings that I missed. I¡¯ll also need someone to help me bring over my assignments. Since you¡¯re so great and went to my dormitory to get my stuff here before I knew it, these should be easy to get.¡±


    Michael narrowed his eyes at me, and I looked back at him provocatively.

 Chapter 37

    <h4>Chapter 37: Sneaking Out</h4>


    I continued, ¡°You said yourself that you would give me a life of honor and do everything in your power to protect me. Can¡¯t you even do such a small thing? Or is the famous Lycan prince as free to break his promises as I am?¡±


    ¡°Very well,¡± Michael said with a smile. ¡°I will give you all of the above, and you¡¯d better keep your promise and stay here.¡±


    For the next few days, I stayed at Michael¡¯s packhouse. He always left in a hurry in the morning and returned in the evening. The butler would provide me with three meals a day on time and tea in the afternoon. All my needs were taken care of. The butler would deliver anything to me in half a day if I mentioned it.


    It wasn¡¯t a bad life if you ignored the fact that I was forced to stay by Michael.


    On the afternoon of myst day being grounded, I was in my room watching a video of my professor¡¯s lecture that Michael had sent to me when Sasha barged in. I looked at her in surprise. I hadn¡¯t seen her much this week, and I thought she had left.


    Sasha sat down on the sofa beside me and let out a long exhale.


    Sasha said, ¡°Excuse me, do you have anything to drink? The weather outside is as hot as a stove.¡±


    Generally speaking, werewolves were afraid of the cold and heat because of their thick fur. The habits of animals would affect us werewolves more or less. Therefore, the more powerful and populous pack was, they would choose to live in the north more often than not. The pce where the royal Lycan family lived was in the far north.


    ¡°Uh, there¡¯s some fruit juice there.¡±


    I pointed at the table. The butler had prepared it for me in a carafe. It was filled with golden juice and a lot of ice cubes. The butler also filled arge ss container with ice cubes to keep the carafe at a cool andfortable temperature at all times.


    This fruit juice was given to me by the butler two days ago. I didn¡¯t know what ingredients were in it. It might be a mixture of several kinds of fruits. But I thought it was delicious, so I asked the butler to keep providing me with this drink for the past two days.


    ¡°Juice?¡± Sasha walked up and looked at me with an incredulous expression. ¡°Are you still a child? I¡¯m looking forward to a beer.¡±


    I replied, ¡°I don¡¯t like the taste of alcohol.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Sasha said. ¡°Then, you must have never tasted really good alcohol. I¡¯ll take you out to try it next time, but we don¡¯t have to go into so much trouble for it. Michael must have a lot of alcohol somewhere here.¡±


    I didn¡¯tment. I still didn¡¯t know when was the next time Michael would let me out.


    I looked back at myputer screen. Sasha walked over, poured herself a ss of juice, took a sip, and said, ¡°It does taste good, but alcohol tastes better.¡±


    Sasha jumped onto my desk without care and bent down to look at myputer screen. Shaking her long, straight legs, she said, ¡°You screwed me thest time. You should¡¯ve at least informed me before you ran away. Michael¡¯s mad at me. He¡¯s been telling me to run errands all week.¡±


    ¡°If I had informed you, would I still be able to go?¡± I defended myself.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I wouldn¡¯t risk offending Michael by allowing you to go anyway,¡± Sasha muttered.


    ¡°But, for the sake of a week of hard work outside.¡± Sasha raised her gaze and looked at me pitifully. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you at least make it up to me?¡±


    I looked suspiciously at Sasha. Why did she, a royal Lycan, want me to make up to her? What could I do to make up to her?


    ¡°Go shopping with me. I¡¯ve been bored all week. I think you need to buy some new clothes.¡±


    Sasha walked to my closet and flipped through my old tracksuits before saying, ¡°You need to buy some skirts, high heels, and pretty jewelry. You¡¯re Michael¡¯s mate now anyway, and you can¡¯t change that. Why not buy yourself some new clothes that match your identity better? You¡¯ll be more beautiful.¡±


    Sasha¡¯s offer tempted me, but I remembered that Michael had said I wasn¡¯t allowed to go out. I looked at Sasha helplessly. ¡°You know what¡¯s happening. Michael... and I don¡¯t want to drag you down with me again.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ve asked around. Michael won¡¯t be back this afternoon. We¡¯ll sneak out. He won¡¯t find out.¡±


    Sasha said indifferently, ¡°And even if I listened to him before, he would still find opportunities to find trouble with me. I¡¯m not afraid of him now. He won¡¯t be able to order me around likest time.¡±


    I was encouraged by Sasha¡¯s tone and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go together.¡±


    I changed my clothes and was about to go out with her when Sasha reached out and stopped me. I looked at her in confusion.


    Sasha said, ¡°Wait! Before that, we have one more thing to do.¡±

 Chapter 38

    <h4>Chapter 38: Caught Red-Handed</h4>


    I asked, ¡°What?¡±


    Sasha said, ¡°Michael blocked my credit card. Do you have any money?¡±


    I opened my purse and showed it to her. I said, ¡°I have some.¡±


    Sasha nced at the few thin bills in my purse and said, ¡°These are not enough.¡±


    I said dejectedly, ¡°Then, what should we do?¡±


    ¡°No way! Michael didn¡¯t give you his card? He¡¯s a very wealthy man, Cecily. Quick, take out the card that Michael gave you.¡± Sasha¡¯s eyes shed with a premeditated light. I realized then that this was the reason she came to me today.


    I spread my hands and said, ¡°I really don¡¯t have any credit cards. You might be disappointed.¡±


    Sasha looked at me suspiciously and took my purse from my hand. I allowed her to examine it, and sure enough, she couldn¡¯t find anything in it.


    ¡°Wow!¡± I heard Sasha exim. She took out a gold card from the pocket of my purse and said to me, ¡°I was wrong earlier. The one with a lot of money now isn¡¯t Michael, but you, little richdy. From now on, I will hug your thigh tightly.¡±


    I looked at the gold card in surprise. I was sure it wasn¡¯t mine.


    It was so shiny that it didn¡¯t match my childish bear purse.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± I asked.


    Sasha looked at me curiously and said, ¡°You don¡¯t know what this is?¡±


    I shook my head and Sasha handed me the card. It was very in. There was nothing on it. I couldn¡¯t even see the chip on it. In one corner, it was inscribed with three small letters¡¯ M. C. S.¡¯ But the whole card was shiny, giving off an aura of ostentatious nobility and luxury.


    Sasha said, ¡°This is a gold card for the royal Lycan royal. It represents not only wealth, but also power and status. Its core feature is that there is no sign, only initials. Even for the royal Lycan family, everyone has only one card. Michael must have given it to you.¡±


    I said, ¡°This... I have no idea when he put it in my purse.¡±


    Sasha put an affectionate arm around my shoulder and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. With this card, we don¡¯t have to worry about anything.¡±


    I hesitated. Although I didn¡¯t know exactly what this gold card was, I could tell from Sasha¡¯s tone that it must be very important to Michael.


    Michael had given it to me because he trusted me. Did I really have to betray his trust and secretly go out with Sasha?


    I had already done this once before, and Michael had clearly expressed that he was angry about it. If I could, I would also want to get along with Michael peacefully instead of provoking him and making him angry. After all, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for me.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go,¡± Sasha said as she dragged me down the stairs.


    ¡°Hey, hey! Sasha, wait a moment.¡±


    ¡°No waiting. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. While Michael isn¡¯t around, we have to...¡± Sasha suddenly stopped mid-sentence.


    I looked at her in puzzlement and saw that she was looking in the direction of the living room in a daze. I followed her gaze and was momentarily stunned. Michael, whom Sasha said would not appear at home today, was sitting on the sofa.


    Michael held a wine ss in his hand. Crystal clear liquid swirled in the ss. He was looking at us sharply. He said calmly, ¡°What were you going to do when I¡¯m not here?¡±


    I looked at him speechlessly. I had changed into an outfit meant for going out, and I had been caught red-handed. What could be more embarrassing than that?


    Sasha was the one who made the first move. She said to Michael, ¡°How dare you secretly call Thomas here! I¡¯ve been running errands for him all week. I was only looking to prove my theory that you¡¯re a jerk.¡±


    ¡°I just found someone who can control you. It seems that you haven¡¯t been with him long enough. Otherwise, why would you entice Cecily the moment you came back?¡± Michael snorted and asked, ¡°Where are you taking my mate this time?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t use Thomas to suppress me. I¡¯m not afraid of him anymore,¡± Sasha dered arrogantly. ¡°I¡¯m taking Cecily out shopping. You keep calling her your mate when she doesn¡¯t have any decent clothes. How can you be okay with that?¡±


    Sasha¡¯s words made me a little embarrassed.


    Michael looked at me and said, ¡°Cecily is grounded. She can¡¯t go out. Besides, this is my business. You don¡¯t have to get involved.¡±


    Michael shook the cup in his hand and said to Sasha, ¡°This is my packhouse. Please leave.¡±


    Sasha and Michael were in a stalemate for a while. I noticed that both were releasing some kind of Lycan aura and intimidation. I guessed that it was a way of confronting the royal Lycan. Finally, Sasha picked up her bag and strode in the direction of the door.


    ¡°Say hello to Mr. Thomas for me,¡± Michael shouted after her.


    But only the sound of Sasha fiercely mming the door responded to him.

 Chapter 39 - The Point Of The Gold Card

    <h4>Chapter 39: The Point Of The Gold Card</h4>


    Now it was just Michael and me in the room.


    Michael stood up and walked over to me. I subconsciously took a few steps back and leaned against the wall.


    Michael reached out and pressed his hand against the wall behind me. ¡°What did we talk about? I told you to stay here and not go out. Did you do it?¡±


    I was annoyed by Michael¡¯s condescending tone. ¡°I did it. I¡¯ve been a prisoner in this packhouse all week. I¡¯ve been in your damn room most of the time.¡±


    Michael said, ¡°So what are you going to do now?¡±


    I said, ¡°I will go back to my room and stay away from you, you son of a b*tch who restricts people¡¯s freedom.¡±


    Before I could move, Michael had grabbed my wrist with his other hand and pinned it against the wall.


    I screamed, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Michael said, ¡°Who permitted you to talk to me like that? Have you never thought about keeping our deal? Say it. Say what you think.¡±


    I struggled violently. Michael would use violence against me to force me into submission. He didn¡¯t care what I thought. He didn¡¯t know what I was thinking. He was a self-righteous egomaniac.


    My wriggling action caused Michael¡¯s gold card to fall out of my bag. With a ck, Michael and I couldn¡¯t help but look to the ground.


    I felt even more wronged when I saw the gold card. I had wanted to say no to Sasha. This was thest day of my grounding. Michael was being aggressive. I believed he was willing to do what was best for me. I didn¡¯t want to get into a fight with him at thest moment.


    Besides, this was his gift to me. It was also the first gift I received from him. I didn¡¯t tell him this, but I was touched. It meant so much to me that I wanted to keep it as a memento, not to use it.


    But what Michael had done to me now had destroyed that. I felt like my tolerance for the past week had been a joke. Michael didn¡¯t trust me. He was just trying to tame me like he would a beast.


    He was using honey or sticks. He was using them on me when I didn¡¯t like him. I felt so sorry for myself.


    Michael got even more agitated when he saw the card.


    Michael shouted at me, ¡°I gave you this card, and you are using it to leave me? What do you take my trust for? I¡¯m telling you, Cecily, you¡¯re not leaving me even if you have this card. I gave it to you, and I¡¯ll know wherever you go.¡±


    I had no idea what Michael was yelling at me. He had given me the card. I did not ask for it, and I didn¡¯t even know it existed until Sasha told me.


    If he didn¡¯t want to give it to me, he could take it back. I didn¡¯t want to spend any of the money on it. It was as if a bucket of cold water had been poured over my burning heart. Michael said he could tell where I was with this card, so he gave me this important card not because it was a caring gesture but because it was just to better control me.


    For a moment, I felt disheartened. I didn¡¯t even have the strength to struggle anymore. I weakly rxed my body and let Michael take control of me. I said softly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong. Can I go back to my room now, Your Highness?¡±


    ¡°Do you still take me as a prince?¡± Michael snorted and shook my hand away.


    I rubbed my wrist on the spot and did not say a word.


    Michael said, ¡°I still have things to do at night. You¡¯d better be sensible and not do anything to make me rush back.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± I replied.


    Michael picked up the card from the ground and handed it to me. ¡°Take it.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± I looked up at Michael and refused. ¡°I¡¯ll just stay here anyway. You can find me anytime. There¡¯s no need to use it.¡±


    ¡°Take it if I tell you to,¡± Michael said roughly as he stuffed the card into my palm.


    I epted my fate and kept the card. Since Michael wanted me to do this, then I¡¯d do it. Besides, whenever I tried to resist him, it didn¡¯t end well.


    ¡°Behave yourself.¡± Michael reached out and touched my head. ¡°I¡¯ll allow you to go to school tomorrow. You can tell me if you want to go somewhere else. I¡¯ll agree if it is reasonable. Please stop trying to challenge me. My wolf isn¡¯t as good-tempered as I am. If it really goes crazy, you won¡¯t be able to handle it.¡±


    This was the first time Michael mentioned his wolf. I nodded silently, but I didn¡¯t believe him. Michael was already the most arrogant and irritable person I had ever met. I didn¡¯t think he could be worse.


    Yet his touch always brought me unspeakablefort. I knew my body was changing, bing more epting of Michael. But Michael was constantly hurting. It was a paradox.

 Chapter 40 - Drunk

    <h4>Chapter 40: Drunk</h4>


    After Michael left, I sat alone on the couch and stared at the gold card.


    I wasn¡¯t done with my ss, I hadn¡¯t finished my homework, and I didn¡¯t want to do anything.


    The reason Michael gave me the gold card haunted me. It was obviously a significant card, but I couldn¡¯t figure out what its owner meant when he gave it to me.


    I had never felt so emotional about a person. After a week with Michael, I had started to settle into a routine, and so had Michael.


    We had breakfast and dinner together. I did my assignments in the evening, and Michael would take care of some things at the table. We would sometimes y games together, watch movies, and sleep in the same bed at night.


    Michael kept his word. He didn¡¯t do anything to me that would upset my wolf, and we got along so well that I couldn¡¯t help but develop feelings for Michael. But now it seemed we had gone back to square one, where we were not lovers but caretakers and prisoners.


    I tried to think from Michael¡¯s point of view that maybe he had feelings for me and cared about me. But he was too used to being noble. That caring he had toward me was like loving a pet. He loved someone as if he wanted to bring them into his territory.


    Then, Iughed at the thought of him yelling at everyone who tried to get close to his pet, like a dragon guarding its jewel. But why couldn¡¯t Michael understand that it was wrong?


    I didn¡¯t want to think about it anymore. I got up from the couch and walked over to one of the cabs. I¡¯d never opened any of these cabs, but Sasha had said that Michael had a lot of good alcohol, and that had to be true. I looked over the rows of cabs filled with words that I couldn¡¯t read.


    I thought mischievously that I wanted the most expensive one and emptied all of his finest wines.


    I saw a green bottle in the middle of the cab, covered in a ss case, and I decided it was the finest.


    I took the green bottle off the cab and clumsily opened it with a bottle opener, only to find another problem: I couldn¡¯t find a winess here.


    I looked at the winess on the coffee table that Michael had used to drink from. Where had he taken it from? Damn it. I wasn¡¯t going to use the ss used by a man who had broken my heart. I didn¡¯t want the butler to see me like this. After two seconds of hesitation, I began to drink from the bottle.


    See, I wasn¡¯t noble at all. The noble Lycan of the royal family would fill a beautiful ss with the right amount of liquid and drink from it while I drank from the bottle.


    How could I be worthy of the noble Lycan prince? I should be grateful that he was my mate, shouldn¡¯t I? How could I ask him for my freedom on top of it all?


    I felt the alcohol working on my brain. I had only taken a few sips. I realized that I didn¡¯t check the alcohol content, so I leaned in closer. The onlybels on the bottle were strange words, and the only number I could find was twenty.


    Was this the alcohol content? It wasn¡¯t very high.


    I took another big gulp. The wine tasted sweet when it entered my mouth. There was a hint of menthol, but it felt like my throat was on fire when I drank it. When it entered my stomach, I felt like my entire body was burning up, my body was burning up.


    ¡°It¡¯s so hot... why is it so hot?¡± I muttered.


    I put my face close to the bottle, trying to get some coolness from its ss bottle. However, it was useless. My body was still scorching. I felt extremely ufortable.


    ¡°F*ck you, Michael! You b*stard.¡±


    I remembered what had happened before and cursed in a low voice.


    I had gone through such a terrible high school and had such a terrible ex-mate, and even now, the nasty seque he had left for me still haunted me.


    I thought that I was strong enough to protect myself, and when I met Michael, I thought this would be a new beginning in my life.


    But what about Michael? What did he bring me? Control, restraint, and imprisonment. He always had a reason, as if everything he did was reasonable.


    F*ck him, Michael.


    It was his fault that he hurt my feelings, and he said he would protect me. It was all nonsense. If he was protecting me, why was I not happy at all? He was always suppressing me and threatening me, but I...


    ¡°I seem to have begun to like you. How could you treat me like this? How could you...¡±


    I felt that my vision had be blurry. I touched my face and realized that my tears were pouring down my face unknowingly. They had even wet the bottle, making it slippery in my hand.


    It was because I had feelings for Michael that I felt so ufortable. How could one not be tempted by one¡¯s mate? Furthermore, we were together every day.


    ¡°Michael, b*stard!


    ¡°You b*stard...¡±


    I finally lost my consciousness andy on the bar counter.

 Chapter 41

    <h4>Chapter 41: The Bully</h4>


    In the daze, I felt a figure approaching me. I waved my hand aimlessly, trying to tell him to get lost. But my head was so heavy, and my arms were weak. I waved a few times and eventually felt like I couldn¡¯t lift it anymore. I gave up and looked at the wine bottle before me. Only it could make me forget those jumbled-up thoughts and allow me to simply be happy.


    Suddenly, a wless hand took my wine bottle away. I red unhappily at the person.


    In reality, my brain, desensitized by alcohol, had long been unable to see anything clearly. In addition to the dim lights on the side of the bar, I could only see a flickering yellow light and a blurry figure that was sometimes far away and sometimes close.


    ¡°What are you doing? Give... Give that back to me!¡± I shouted at the figure, upset.


    I tried to reach out to grab my wine bottle, but the person gently pushed it away. I tried to focus and saw the person pick up the wine bottle to have a look. Then, I felt a terrifying gaze boring into me. Out of instinct, I felt a little scared. I swallowed the words I wanted to say and muttered, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to give it back, then don¡¯t... There... there are still so many here. I¡¯ll go get more...¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve had enough.¡±


    ¡°No... Not Enough.¡±


    I turned around and wanted to jump off the chair to get some alcohol from the wine cab. However, it was obvious that I had overestimated myself after getting drunk. Before I could leave the chair, I lost bnce and fell. My chaotic brain wanted me to catch myself, but it only managed to make my hands wave in a futile attempt to stabilize myself.


    Forget it. Just like that, just as I was about to ept my fate and receive the pain, I heard a sigh next to my ear. Then, a pair of strong arms caught me, and I fell into that person¡¯s embrace.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll send you back to the bedroom.¡± I heard that person say.


    ¡°No.¡± I tried to push that person away, but that person didn¡¯t move at all. He was like a rock.


    ¡°You¡¯re drunk, Cecily. Listen to me. Come back with me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to control me.¡± I increased my strength, but it didn¡¯t work. I continued, ¡°You¡¯re holding me too tightly. I can¡¯t breathe.¡±


    When he heard this, he loosened his grip on me a little. We finally put some distance between us. I saw the bottle in his other hand and tried to reach for it again. He looked down at me, stretched his hand away, ced the bottle on the table in the distance, and pulled me back.


    ¡®Ah, I can¡¯t reach it! What should I do?¡¯


    I looked at the bottle in the distance as if there was a chasm between us, and this person had separated me from my bottle of relief. I couldn¡¯t help butin, ¡°What are you doing? I haven¡¯t had enough of it. You¡¯re a bad person, just like that b*stard! B*stard!¡±


    ¡°Who are you talking about?¡± The person¡¯s deep voice rang in my ear.


    ¡°A bad person. He¡¯s so bad. He bullies me every day...¡± I felt wronged again. My snot and tears flowed down my face. I probably looked a mess right now.


    The person in front of me was also a bad person. I felt a little vindictive and buried myself in him, rubbing all my disgusting fluids onto his clothes.


    ¡°Hey, you...¡±


    At this moment, I smelled a nice scent on his clothes. He smelled sweet and fresh. It was a kind of pleasure I couldn¡¯t describe. In an instant, I felt that alcohol wasn¡¯t as attractive anymore. I couldn¡¯t help but sniff his body again. I grabbed his clothes and sniffed my way upward. I wanted more of it.


    ¡°You¡¯re still rubbing against me?¡± The person seemed to have misunderstood my actions. However, he didn¡¯t sound angry but more helpless.


    I looked at him in confusion. ¡°Your body smells so good. Who are you?¡±


    The pleasant smell on his body became even stronger. I sniffed again and said, ¡°You smell really good.¡±


    Suddenly, I felt my body lift into the air. Before I could scream, I was in a strong embrace.


    This man lifted me into the air. His arms were strong, like two steel cables supporting me, making me feel safe even in the air. I stared at him. He was handsome and exuded a powerful aura that only a powerful werewolf could give off.


    I felt that his dark brown eyes were very familiar. He should be someone I knew, but I couldn¡¯t think straight to figure out who he was.


    I muttered, ¡°You smell so good. Do you want to mark me? No, I can¡¯t do that.¡±


    ¡°Stop talking.¡± The man¡¯s voice turned hoarse. ¡°If you continue to seduce me like this, I might not be able to hold myself back.¡±


    I stared at him. Although I didn¡¯t understand what he was saying, I could vaguely feel that something terrible would happen if I didn¡¯t do as he said. So I obediently shut my mouth and hooked my arm around his neck, immersing myself in the pleasant smell of his body.

 Chapter 42

    <h4>Chapter 42: The Dragon¡¯s Guard</h4>


    However, not long after, I felt my body bing restless. I couldn¡¯t help but wriggle against his body to alleviate the difort.


    What kind of alcohol was this? Why did it have such a strong aftereffect?


    My consciousness became increasingly muddled. I couldn¡¯t even remember who the person hugging me was.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± I heard a voice say.


    This time, I didn¡¯t want to listen to him anymore. I felt like my body was on fire. I struggled even more violently. ¡°Let me go. Let me down. I want water...¡±


    ¡°I told you not to move!¡± that person said through gritted teeth. I felt wronged and shrank back into his embrace, but my body was really hot and ufortable. Why was I still being scolded? This person was a bully andpletely unreasonable. Yet, why was I so reluctant to leave his embrace?


    ¡°You look like that b*stard,¡± I whispered. ¡°He¡¯s always controlling me and won¡¯t let me do anything. He even threatened me and left me here alone. He¡¯s just a human. What¡¯s there to like...¡±


    I felt dizzier and dizzier, and my voice became softer and softer. I felt as if I hadnded on a piece of cotton. My surroundings were soft, and the pleasant smell still enveloped me. I closed my eyes and mumbled, ¡°Don¡¯t go. Stay.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get you some water.¡±


    ¡°Oh... Don¡¯t go...¡± I tugged at his clothes and said.


    ¡°Do you still know who I am? You want me to stay?¡± the person asked.


    ¡°...¡±


    My consciousness was sinking into the soft cotton with my body. I wanted to sink and fall asleep. Why was this person still talking to me?


    ¡°Say it. Who am I?¡±


    The person pinched my face. I felt pain and had to force open my eyes, but I still couldn¡¯t see anything clearly. What did he ask me? Who was he?


    How would I know? I only knew that he smelled so good that I wanted to keep him. So good that no matter what he did to me, I was willing to ept it. Even if he hurt me, I would stay by his side.


    I said, ¡°You smell so good. Don¡¯t go. I want you, Michael...¡±


    I felt that person finally let go of his hand. He immediately turned over and buried himself in the cotton. He pinched me so hard that it hurt. He was indeed a bad person.


    ¡°Michael...¡±


    With myst shred of consciousness and murmuring, I finally sank into the deep sea. In a ce I couldn¡¯t see, Michael stayed silently by my bed for a long time.


    I would never know that on this night, when I was unconscious, Michael looked at me with a gentle and calm gaze. The love in his eyes looked as if I was the only one for him.


    He was a fierce beast, but now he was as gentle and forgiving as the moonlight. He was like a dragon, guarding his hard-won treasure. Although the dragon rarely left the guarded treasure, but the dragon was not bound by the treasure and didn¡¯t have to stay with it forever.


    When I woke up again, the first thing I felt was a severe headache. I had never had a hangover like this, except for a headache, and I didn¡¯t have any energy in me at all.


    Damn it! What kind of alcohol did I drinkst night? Werewolves had a high tolerance for alcohol, and it was hard to get drunk. That green bottle looked ordinary, but it was incredibly strong. I even feel the effects of alcohol hadn¡¯tpletely dissipated until now, and my mind was still a little hazy.


    I sat up, rubbed my eyes, and was surprised to find myself in Michael¡¯s room. Myst conscious moment was at the bar next to the liquor cab. How did I get back here?


    I looked around the room. There was no sign of Michael. I vaguely remembered someoneing to the bar at the end, and I couldn¡¯t remember anything after that. Was that Michael? Did he carry me back?


    I scratched my head in frustration. It was stupid of me to get drunk because of him. I didn¡¯t want him to see me like this.


    I took a deep breath. Now that Michael wasn¡¯t here, I wanted to forget about it. I looked for my phone by the bed. Yesterday was thest day of my grounding. Today, I had to go back to school.


    I jumped out of bed barefoot and tried to wash up. But as I stood at the mirror in the bathroom, I noticed something else that was horrifying. I was wearing nothing but a shirt and a pair of underwear.


    The shirt was sorge that itpletely covered my thighs. It was obviously not my shirt. I had changed out of the outfit I was wearing to go out with Sasha yesterday before I had a drink at the bar. So who changed me?


    I stared at myself in the mirror, wide-eyed. I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d remember to change in the state I was in. Though I could vaguely guess the owner of the shirt from the scent.


    ¡®What had I done yesterday? How could I face Michael after what had happened?¡¯ I thought desperately.

 Chapter 43

    <h4>Chapter 43: No Touching The Liquor Cab Again</h4>


    I finished washing up with a slight blush and picked out two pieces of clothing from the closet to change into. I avoided thinking about the scene when he changed my clothes. My face was already getting hot.


    I looked around the room again but couldn¡¯t find my phone or any of my belongings. I must have left them on the bar yesterday.


    I pushed open the bedroom door, and to my surprise, I saw Michael outside, in the study. He was looking at hisptop on his desk, and when he heard me open the door, he looked up at me.


    I didn¡¯t expect him to be here still. For a moment, I felt my brain shut down. I greeted him mechanically, ¡°Good morning.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Michael¡¯s expression was much more natural than mine.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I replied softly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already asked the butler to prepare breakfast. I¡¯ll have them bring it up now.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± I walked toward the small dining room on this floor and deliberately chose to go around Michael and sit away from him. As long as I wasn¡¯t with Michael right now, it would be fine.


    I had just sat at the table when I saw Michael walk over and sit right next to me.


    The butler had brought breakfast; freshly baked toast, perfectly baked croissants, golden fried eggs, greasy bacon, ham, cheese, and jam.


    The butler finally served us coffee and juice and left. Meanwhile, I sat stiffly at the table and watched Michael grab a croissant from the table and munch on it.


    Michael turned to me and said, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡±


    I braced, picked up a slice of bread, and started munching on it as if nothing had happened yesterday. But I felt as if I couldn¡¯t do it. I scratched my toes and couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous and ashamed.


    When I thought Michael and I were going to put what happened yesterday behind us, Michael said, ¡°Don¡¯t touch that alcohol you hadst night again.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°That alcohol was made for the Lycans. Drinking too much of it will harm your body,¡± Michael exined in a deep voice. ¡°And that alcohol has a certain aphrodisiac effect. Why did you choose that bottle?¡±


    ¡°Aphrodisiac?¡± I widened my eyes in surprise. No wonder my body felt so hot after drinking it yesterday. Wait, did Michael do anything else to me besides changing my clothes yesterday? I felt that I could barely maintain myposure.


    ¡°Yeah. And didn¡¯t you see the ¡¯20¡¯ on it? Even the royal Lycans can only drink this at the age of twenty. You downed almost the whole bottle yesterday. You¡¯re lucky even to be awake now,¡± Michael snapped.


    ¡°I thought that ¡¯20¡¯ was the percentage of the alcohol content...¡± I exined in a low voice.


    ¡°What?¡± Michael looked at me sternly.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°From now on, you¡¯re not allowed to touch the alcohol in the liquor cab.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t know about this alcohol, and no one told me that. So, it wasn¡¯t my fault,¡± I muttered.


    ¡°Are you talking back to me? Do you want to be grounded again?¡±


    ¡°What else can you do besides grounding me?!¡±


    I was annoyed by Michael¡¯s rudeness toward me. I felt like I couldn¡¯t eat anymore.


    In the end, wasn¡¯t it because of him that I got drunk yesterday? If he hadn¡¯t grounded me, forbidden me to go out, gotten mad at Sasha, and left me alone in this empty vi, I wouldn¡¯t have drunk so much. Even if I did, someone would have told me what that ¡¯20¡¯ meant on the bottle.


    Now, I was the one who had a bad hangover because of him. What reason did he have to criticize me and even punish me?


    I stood up from the dining table in anger, but Michael followed me and stood in my way.


    He furrowed his brows and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Am I wrong? You got drunkst night and threw yourself into someone else¡¯s arms. Did I do wrong by not allowing you to drink?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?!¡± I looked at him angrily. Did I throw myself into someone else¡¯s arms? Wasn¡¯t he the one who brought me backst night? Even if something happened, he was probably the one to have taken advantage of me. Yet, here he was, questioning me on this matter.


    ¡°Last night, your attitude toward me wasn¡¯t like this.¡±


    Michael approached me dangerously. His eyes met mine, and the corners of his mouth lifted into a smile. I was forced to retreat. He scanned my body, from my face to my bare legs, and I began to regret my choice of denim shorts.


    His gaze was like a physical caress, and his intense desire began to emanate from his eyes, and with the undisguised power of a predator, I felt myself shudder.


    I now began to feel the futility of the mate connection, and I could do nothing but retreat from Michael.


    I could hardly think of any resistance to his presence, and it took a great deal of effort just to control myself from lunging at him because of his delicious scent.


    I knew that as we got closer, the bond between us would grow stronger and that it would grow more difficult for me to resist Michael¡¯s temptation.

 Chapter 44

    <h4>Chapter 44: A Fatal Attraction</h4>


    ¡®Calm down, Cecily.


    ¡®You can¡¯t be the moaning, submissive woman beneath him. You have ss. And Mia, she can¡¯t take it.¡¯ The thought sobered me up a bit. I stepped back, almost back into our bedroom.


    Michael took another step toward me. He was moving so dangerously that I turned around and ran to the dressing room. I couldn¡¯t bear to look him in the eye anymore.


    However, I was too slow. In the blink of an eye, Michael grabbed me. He mmed the bedroom door behind him and pushed me against the solid wooden door that was three inches thick.


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± Michael buried his face in my neck. He licked my neck before sucking on it, making my hair stand on end.


    I struggled in his arms, but he held me firmly. One of his hands touched my buttocks, repeatedly rubbing against it through a thinyer of fabric.


    He pinched and rubbed, his fingers dangerously trying to reach into the edge of my shorts, and I began to pant. I didn¡¯t want to admit that Michael¡¯s touch made me feel very good.


    ¡°You smell even sweeter,¡± he whispered in my ear. ¡°Baby, do you know what this means?¡±


    Michael¡¯s shaft pushed up against me, and I could feel him expanding, almost pushing up against my stomach. He started unzipping my shorts, reached in with his other hand, and pressed it against my underwear, while his other hand stayed on my butt and rubbed my thigh.


    Michael was not restraining me with his hands now, yet I still couldn¡¯t move at all. I felt the pleasure travel all over my body, rushing to my belly, then converging down into my panties, concentrating on the spot where Michael¡¯s fingers kept pressing, circting this pleasure all over my body again.


    My legs gradually gave out, and I curled down, trying to escape the waves of pleasure, but Michael wouldn¡¯t let me go, and his fingers repeatedly stimted my sensitive spot. The repeated orgasms made me feel both happiness and pain.


    ¡°Ah, Michael!¡± I raised my head and groaned.


    My body slid down against the wooden door, and my back was against the door. My legs syed open because of Michael¡¯s actions, my crotch pressing down on his hands that were still moving up on my thighs.


    Michael was breathing rapidly in front of me. I looked at him uneasily. His penis had be hard, and it was poking at my chest.


    He took a deep breath. The color of his eyes alternated between gold and brown. He was frowning from maintaining his patience. I could see that he was controlling his beast.


    ¡°Michael, I...¡±


    ¡°F*ck, don¡¯t talk now,¡± Michael interrupted me impatiently.


    He moved his hand away from me as if I was something he couldn¡¯t avoid. He turned his back toward me. I could hear him breathing rapidly. I was also gasping for breath. The stimtion that Michael had given me just now was too intense.


    In just a short while, my entire body had heated up and was sweating. The clothes I had just changed into were already soaked with sweat, sticking to my body. However, my body was still getting hotter.


    ¡°F*ck.¡±Michael cursed again and turned around to walk to the bathroom. Soon, I heard water sshing from the bathroom.


    I stared in the direction where Michael had disappeared. There was one thing that I didn¡¯t tell Michael. In fact, two days ago, Mia told me that she was nowpletely able to ept Michael¡¯s contact with me and even deeper and more intimate things.


    She was only unable to ept marking yet. It was a kind of soulmunion, after all. My drunkennessst night was more or less affected by it, and before I knew it, Michael had changed my body.


    Earlier, I had almost told Michael that I could have sex with him, but he interrupted me. So now, with less impulse, I was hesitant again.


    Michael had kept his word, and I shouldn¡¯t have taken advantage of it. But it was a rare moment when I could see him getting hurt because of me, and I didn¡¯t want to miss it.


    I looked down and saw the mess he had made of my jean shorts, not to mention my underwear, which was soaked from the inside out. This made me think about what had happened between usst night and even earlier, and I quickly decided not to tell Michael about it for a while because he was such a jerk.


    When Michael came out again, he had a long face, as if I owed him a lot of money, but his eyes had turned back to their normal brown color. I stole a nce at his lower body, which seemed to have returned to normal too.


    I asked, ¡°Are you feeling better?¡±


    Michael nodded, but his expression was still very unpleasant. He looked at me with an unfriendly gaze.


    I coughed lightly, feeling that I shouldn¡¯t be responsible for this. Each time he provoked me first, and every time I was led by Michael by the nose. This time I was going to make the first move.


    I asked, ¡°Were you the one who changed my clothes yesterday?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I hated it when Michael took me for granted. He treated me like his property as if everything he did to me was his responsibility.

 Chapter 45

    <h4>Chapter 45: Reasserting Sovereignty</h4>


    ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to do that,¡± I yelled at him.


    ¡°I think I do.¡± Michael raised an eyebrow at me and said arrogantly, ¡°Besides, I¡¯m the only person in the world who has the right to do anything to you because I¡¯m your mate.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not my mate yet,¡± I blurted out.


    Michael looked at me dangerously. I knew it was a warning.


    What I said just now undoubtedly questioned his authority. It was like one had invaded the territory of a beast. Now that he was offended and threatened, he was about to bare his teeth at me. I should have stopped when things were good.


    I lowered my head to look at my jeans. Michael had torn off the button on them. It seemed very interesting now. At least, it was much more interesting than the man who was about to get angry.


    ¡°Cecily.¡± Michael was calling my name. I continued focusing on my jeans. They were a little baggy, but they still held on to my crotch. I?thought I should change them when I went out.


    ¡°Look up at me.¡± Michael grabbed my hand rudely and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about your damn pants. I said, look at me.¡±


    I reluctantly looked up. Michael¡¯s face was expressionless, but I knew that wasn¡¯t what he thought. I could sense it from the scent on his body. He was angry with me.


    ¡°Repeat what you just said,¡± Michael said.


    I knew that if I said that again, I would die. It wasn¡¯t what he wanted me to say.


    I swallowed to make my throat feel less dry. I looked at his chin and opened my mouth. ¡°I¡¯m your mate.¡±


    ¡°Speak clearly. Look at me.¡±


    Michael pressed against my shoulder. He used a lot of force. I had to raise my head to look into his eyes. The golden light that I often saw appeared in his eyes. This often meant that he would lose control, and the beast within him would take over his body.


    I repeated, ¡°I am your mate.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    And? I saw no smile in Michael¡¯s eyes, but the golden light was fading. His face was still as cold as a stone.


    I opened my mouth with difficulty and said, ¡°You have the right to do anything to me.¡±


    This was too humiliating.


    Michael snorted. I knew that I had seeded in pleasing him. He lifted my chin with his finger. His body was moving closer to me. I could feel his thigh leaning against my lower abdomen. Our feet were also touching.


    ¡°Cecily, you are mine. You have to understand this.¡± Michael¡¯s finger slid through my hair and stopped beside my ear. He continued, ¡°I thought I didn¡¯t have to exin this to you over and over again. But if you don¡¯t realize it, I can only use other methods to make you remember. If I lose my patience, that would be terrible.¡±


    I stood in ce, not daring to move.


    ¡°However, I think your body epted this matter faster than you did, didn¡¯t it?¡± Michael continued to whisper. ¡°Last night, the person who called my name and urged me to stay was you. You looked delicious.¡±


    My face instantly turned red, and I stammered, ¡°No, impossible.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? I can tell you more details. You wrapped your arms around my neck and your legs around my waist. You were drunk, but you were still twisting your body against mine to tease me. I had no choice but to carry you up from downstairs to the bed, but you still refused to let me go, pulling at my clothes and asking me to stay with you.¡±


    Michael¡¯s eyes sparkled. I couldn¡¯t believe what I had heard. I couldn¡¯t remember anything after I got drunkst night. Could it be me that Michael was talking about? Or did Michael make it all up to make me feel ashamed?


    ¡°Do you think I should have pressed you onto this bed and had sex with you just like you wanted yesterday? I should have...¡±


    ¡°Stop it!¡± I couldn¡¯t listen anymore.


    ¡°Oh, my dear Cecily.¡± Michael touched my face again and smiled at me. ¡°I only want to tell you that we are mates, and you belong to me. You should remember this fact and not try to resist it.¡±


    Yes, this was a fact that I couldn¡¯t change.


    But it was also a tragic fact.


    I saw my reflection in Michael¡¯s pupils. Finally, I changed the subject and said dryly, ¡°My grounding is over. I have to go back to school today.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Michael smiled and moved aside to make way for me. He looked at me and said, ¡°But I think you should take a shower now.¡±


    As he said this, his gaze swept over my lower body. I realized that my underwear was still wet because of him. I red at Michael, nodded, and walked through the path he had made for me.

 Chapter 46

    <h4>Chapter 46: Another Shower With You</h4>


    After taking two steps, I realized that Michael was following me.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I stopped and asked.


    ¡°Taking a shower,¡± Michael shrugged.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just shower?¡± I asked. Then, I understood what he was implying. Did he want to take a shower with me? Before I could think about it, Michael had already answered me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll shower again with you.¡±


    Michael had already reached into my clothes. Once again, he took the initiative to close the distance between us.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡± I pped Michael¡¯s hand away and stated my position. ¡°I won¡¯t shower with you.¡±


    I looked at Michael with a half-smile on his face. I couldn¡¯t tell if he was serious about what he had just said, but I would never agree to it.


    I wasn¡¯t ready to shower with him, and I had never taken one with anyone. Just thinking about showering with Michael made me think that it couldn¡¯t be something as simple as a shower, and I had to be wary of him.


    Michael shrugged and said, ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? I saw what I should have seenst night.¡±


    I was infuriated by what he said. I didn¡¯t want to hear anything aboutst night from him anymore!


    ¡°No matter what you say, I won¡¯t agree to this,¡± I said.


    Michael looked at me yfully and said, ¡°Or are you worried that something else will happen? My dear Cecily, what exactly are you thinking about? Or, what do you expect to happen?¡±


    ¡°What are you expecting?¡± I asked back.


    ¡°Me?¡± Michael smiled wickedly. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about many things to expect.¡±


    He was so shameless. I felt Michael¡¯s gaze wantonly rest on my chest, and I began to ooze liquid from my private parts again from his gaze.


    When Michael wanted to take a step further, I raised my hand to stop him and said seriously, ¡°Stop right there.¡±


    ¡°What are you so ufortable about?¡± Michael frowned.


    ¡°My wolf is not ready.¡± This was a lie, but I couldn¡¯t find any other reason to stop Michael.


    Although Michael had helped me change my clothes yesterday, and as he said, my body was no longer a secret to him, I still didn¡¯t want to take off my clothes in front of him. I would be naked in a small space filled with water vapor with him.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Michael lowered his head and looked a little dejected.


    I never thought I would refuse to get close to such a handsome and powerful Lycan. Michael was a perfect mate in many ways. I didn¡¯t know what I was hesitating about. It was probably because I wasn¡¯t ready.


    But since I was living with Michael, I knew it was only a matter of time before we got intimate. The way Michael looked at me with increasing greed told me he wouldn¡¯t be patient much longer. I only?wanted to slow things down as much as I could.


    I won the battle anyway, and I went into the bathroom alone, closed the door, and locked it. I pulled the lock twice to make sure it was still intact.


    I let out a sigh of relief and took off my clothes, including my blouse, underwear, torn shorts, and soaking wet underwear. My underwear was covered in my bodily fluids and sweat. I thought of Michael¡¯s seductive, sexy body. Any woman would go crazy for him.


    Of course, he was seductive to me, too, but I was always afraid of him; not of Michael, but the unknown.


    Michael¡¯s life was so far away from mine that it always felt unreal. I always felt that it was a life that wasn¡¯t mine, that there were too many adventures, even if everything seemed wonderful.


    I turned the tap and let the warm water flow over my body. The warm water gave mefort and made me rx.


    I put shampoo in my hair,thered it up, and closed my eyes. I saw Michael¡¯s face again, and some memories of what had happenedst night were still in my mind.


    In myst memory, there was a warm, strong, steady embrace, and I felt safe in it all the time.

 Chapter 47

    <h4>Chapter 47: After The Shower</h4>


    I recalled more about Michael, our kiss, his electric fingers touching my body, the perfect physical experience.


    My mind drifted toward pleasure. Before I met Michael, I had few sexual thoughts, and the few physical encounters Robert gave me were nothing but disgusting and revolting. I even thought for a moment that Icked the experience of pleasure. But Michael seemed to have activated something in me.


    I reached down with my finger. This was where Michael had touched me.


    I imagined Michael¡¯s finger touching me. I pressed my finger into the flesh to feel the pleasure, but it was not enough. Not there.


    I moaned softly and blushed as I touched my body all over. The feeling of doing it myself waspletely different from someone else doing it, and I was frustrated that I couldn¡¯t fully be aroused. I pulled my hands out from under me and rinsed them in the shower.


    Before I knew it, my body seemed to have identified her owner, making me ufortable.


    I shook off these thoughts and closed my eyes. Then, I shook my head as I washed the foam off my head before reaching for a towel on the side. I dried myself with the towel and wrapped it around me. But when I opened the bathroom door, I saw a bored prince waiting at the door.


    I tightened the towel on my body. I didn¡¯te out with a change of clothes, which was a mistake.


    How long had Michael been standing outside the door? Had he been standing there from the moment I entered, had he heard anything? I wanted to ask him, but I knew I had to keep quiet.


    Michael¡¯s gaze was fixed on my bare shoulders. I wanted to pull the towel up, but my butt would be exposed.


    I was embarrassed. I was more passive now than I had been when he had pushed me against the door. At least I had my underwear on to give me some sense of security. Now I had nothing but a towel on me.


    Michael¡¯s gaze was not just on my shoulders but all over me. I guessed that he imagined my naked body under the towel. His eyes were dark. He must be thinking about sex.


    I knew that the beast in him was already stirring. I was his prey. If I moved back, he would see me as prey trying to escape. If I moved forward, he would see me as a provocation and pounce on me.


    This time I chose to stand still and watch him, and we were at a standstill. However, I did not choose to avoid his gaze again, for I knew that it would be no use. When two would meet on a narrow road, you would have to meet the other head-on because there was nowhere to run.


    Michael said, ¡°You¡¯ve been washing for a long time.¡±


    I said, ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    Michael continued to stare at me. Finally, I took two steps forward and said, ¡°Excuse me, please.¡±


    Michael grabbed my wrist and stopped me just as I was about to pass him. I had to hold onto my towel with my other hand to keep it from falling off.


    He pulled me closer to him. Our lips were so close together that I thought he would kiss me, but he just brushed his stubble gently against my face.


    ¡°I know what you are doing, you sly little wolf.¡±


    Michael¡¯s deep voice shook me.


    I clenched my fingers. What did he know? Michael turned slightly and bit my neck softly. Then, he whispered in my ear sexily, ¡°But I don¡¯t care. I¡¯ll make you beg me to take you and mark you. You¡¯ll see.¡±


    I could feel his teeth dangerously close to marking me when he bit me. I was shaking all over, but I saw the smug smile on Michael¡¯s face. He was teasing me again.


    I looked up in shame and anger at Michael¡¯s eyes. He was far calmer than I was.


    I had found the pattern. When his eyes turned golden, that was when he was about to lose control and do something to me. His temper would get worse, and when his eyes were a beautiful deep amber color, he was usually thinking straight.


    I had always wondered why the color change in his eyes affected his temperament. Werewolves usually change, but our wolves didn¡¯t have the power to influence us. Unfortunately, I never got the chance to ask him.


    Now, I couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your eyes?¡±


    ¡°My eyes?¡± Michael was puzzled.


    ¡°Your eyes are usually brown, but sometimes they turn golden.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my wolf.¡±


    ¡°But you look very different. I mean, when it turns golden, you look like a different person.¡±


    ¡°Tell me to mark you, and I¡¯ll tell you,¡± Michael said with a smirk.

 Chapter 48

    <h4>Chapter 48: I¡¯ll Take You To School</h4>


    I rolled my eyes. Michael knew it was impossible, but he didn¡¯t want to tell me.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to tell me, then don¡¯t.¡± I walked past Michael to the cloakroom and started picking out clothes.


    Michael leaned against the closet and looked at me. He wanted to see me change, but I wouldn¡¯t let him. I mmed the walk-in closet door in front of him.


    ¡°You better hurry up. You¡¯re going to bete for ss,¡± Michael said from outside.


    I grabbed my phone and nced at it. Oh my god! It was already 10:00. My ss was at 10:30. No, why would Michael care about my ss? I started to put on my shirt and jeans.


    When I opened the closet door, Michael was standing in the doorway.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to ss today,¡± he said.


    I looked at him suspiciously. Michael spread his hands and said, ¡°You¡¯ve lost my trust thest time you snuck out. I¡¯ll pick you up myself this time.¡±


    He didn¡¯t give up on his child-minding methods. I red at him, but Michael didn¡¯t budge.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go to school, that¡¯s even better.¡± Michael raised his eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯d rather you stay in the room.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go, just like you arranged.¡± I walked past him and started to pack the textbooks I wanted to bring. ¡°Prince Lycan is willing to be my driver. Why wouldn¡¯t I want that?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Michael didn¡¯t care about what I said. He had already changed into a white suit at some point.


    There was nothing wrong with the tailoring of the suit, but it was exaggerated to the point that it was sshed with ink to create a variety of colors. This shy and frivolous suit style might appear silly to ordinary people, but on Michael, his aurapletely suppressed the gaudiness, only making him appear slender and fresh.


    Michael said, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you downstairs. You¡¯d bettere down in five minutes or bete.¡±


    As I walked to the door, Michael seemed to remember something and said to me, ¡°By the way, now that you¡¯ve found out, I have to remind you not to mess with me when my wolf appears.¡±


    I hurried downstairs, where Michael was already waiting in his ck car.


    I opened the door and sat in the passenger seat. I came down in such a hurry that I didn¡¯t even have time to apply some lotion and makeup on my face. I had to bring them down and apply only primer on my face in the car.


    Michael tilted his head and nced at me. ¡°You were fine the way you were.¡±


    ¡°Then, you must have never seen me before,¡± I said casually.


    ¡°What happened before?¡± Michael started the car.


    ¡°Before I went to college, I lookedpletely different from now.¡± I closed the small mirror on the visor in the car and pursed my lips covered in lipstick. ¡°My ssmates back then...¡±


    I caught a glimpse of Michael¡¯s slightly furrowed brows out of the corner of my eye, and I suddenly stopped talking.


    What was I doing now? I was sitting in the car chatting with Michael like a friend telling him about my past. We had never sat down and had a peaceful conversation like this before, even if these were unimportant words.


    ¡°What happened to your ssmate?¡± Michael stopped the car at the traffic light and turned to ask me.


    From this angle, Michael¡¯s expression looked pure and innocent. When the sunlight hit his face, he looked like an ignorant and handsome teenager. My heart stopped beating for a moment.


    His eyes were deep,, and his nose bridge was high. Evil and innocence were intertwined. For a moment, I felt moved.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± I suppressed my throbbing heart and looked out of the window.


    Michael took the initiative to change the topic and said, ¡°I heard that because of me, you are now very popr in school.¡±


    I had almost forgotten that I had such a problem. Everyone was very curious about me because of Michael¡¯s identity. I didn¡¯t know if the situation would improve after a week. I didn¡¯t want to face so many strange gazes if I could.


    ¡°If you think it¡¯s bothering you, I can help you deal with them,¡± Michael said.


    I looked at Michael and predicted what he was going to say next.


    ¡°You know, I don¡¯t mind spending the whole day together,¡± Michael said seductively. When he deliberately lowered his gaze, he had an indescribable demonic beauty.


    ¡°Their whispers will annoy you, but they won¡¯t dare to do that again if I¡¯m with you. You¡¯ll be safe with me.¡±


    ¡°If you follow me, it¡¯ll only stir up more gossip.¡± I looked at him sideways. ¡°And don¡¯t you have anything else to do? Do you want to tell me that I don¡¯t have to go to ss if you¡¯re not here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just being kind and don¡¯t want you to be bothered,¡± Michael said.


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    Michael was trying to get me out of school so that he could monitor my every move, but I wasn¡¯t a puppet at his mercy. He would know that sooner orter.

 Chapter 49

    <h4>Chapter 49: A Group Photo</h4>


    The view outside the car shed by, and I looked down at my phone.


    It had been a beautiful weekend, and while Michael grounded me, many of my ssmates had gone out to have fun. So I went on social media, browsed through their photos, and liked the post of some people I knew.


    I envied these people, and this was how my weekend was supposed to be, enjoying my college life with my friends.


    I saw Kate and her boyfriend, Alfred, who had gone to the beach nearby. Kate wore a gold bikini, with the gold fabric shimmering in the sun and matching her long blond hair.


    She was in great shape, with no belly fat, and Alfred was standing behind her with his arms around her waist, and they looked so sweet.


    I scrolled down, and a picture jumped out in front of me.


    It was Alison and Robert.


    They hadn¡¯t gone to the beach. Instead, it was like they were on a hill or in a castle. They were very close. Alison wore a short, halter-top blouse, revealing the fair back of her neck.


    Robert¡¯s chin was resting on her shoulder, one hand on her other shoulder, the other on her waist. They were smiling happily in the photo, apparently a happy couple in love.


    In the past, no matter how much I hated it, pictures of Robert and other people being intimate would still hurt me. My chest and even my head would ache all the way to my brain, but I barely noticed the feeling this time.


    They seemed fine, but what did it have to do with me? For the first time since I had rejected Robert, I felt free of his influence and that my wolf and I were recovering from that pain.


    I looked at the photo again and realized that it was not a recent photo. The sun and the weather were out of season.


    Robert had already shown that he was a weak and ipetent person. I didn¡¯t think he would recover so quickly after I rejected him. His wolf should be suffering the same pain as mine; even Alison couldn¡¯t help him with this kind of pain. He wasn¡¯t in the mood to go out and have fun at this time.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Michael leaned over. When he saw Robert¡¯s photo, his face darkened, and he said, ¡°Why do you still have his contact information?¡±


    ¡°We went to high school together. The social media app will automatically show you that.¡±


    This exnation was obviously not enough to convince Michael. His eyes seemed to be spitting fire. I could feel his extreme dislike for Robert.


    Michael said, ¡°Cecily, I don¡¯t like how you still have any contact with him.¡±


    ¡°Uh, okay. I¡¯ll block him.¡±


    This was what I had always wanted to do, to remove Robert from my life altogether. It was just that before, I had been afraid that Robert¡¯s power would allow him to use some means to make things difficult for me. But now, I had Michael.


    I looked at the photo that made me nauseous again. I turned off the phone screen and pulled the car door, only to find that Michael had locked it. I looked at Michael in confusion.


    ¡°Give me a kiss, and I¡¯ll let you go.¡±


    It was the same trick again.


    I looked at the time helplessly. It was already 10:25. If I didn¡¯t leave now, I would really bete.


    I leaned over helplessly and gave Michael a peck on the cheek before quickly separating. ¡°Can you let me out of the car now?¡±


    With a click, I heard the sound of the car door lock being unlocked. However, Michael was holding my finger on the side. I didn¡¯t know what he was going to do next.


    Michael scratched my palm and asked, ¡°When are you done with ss?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know when I¡¯m done with ss?¡± I bet Michael had investigated everything.


    Michael smiled, grabbed my finger, and kissed it again. ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up at four in the afternoon.¡±


    He sounded very indulgent, but I could hear the warning in it. There was also something he hadn¡¯t said, ¡®Don¡¯t try to escape again.¡¯


    I nodded, indicating that I understood. He reluctantly let go of my finger, and I opened the car door.


    ¡°Cecily.¡±


    Michael called out to me for the third time. I helplessly turned around, only to see his rather serious expression.


    ¡°The thing I reminded you about in the room wasn¡¯t a joke.¡±


    I was stunned for a moment. Then, I recalled he told me not to provoke his wolf.


    ¡°I told you before; the royal Lycans live differently from the usual werewolves.¡± Michael looked into my eyes and said, ¡°So, don¡¯t disobey or provoke the royal Lycans, especially me.¡±


    ¡°What if I do?¡± I looked up at Michael, thinking he was simply trying to scare me.


    ¡°That you will face terrible consequences, so don¡¯t do it.¡±


    I shrugged, not taking Michael seriously. Then, I got out of the car under his watch.

 Chapter 50

    <h4>Chapter 50: The Crazy Alison</h4>


    I didn¡¯t realize that returning to my first ss on campus would be harder than I thought.


    This week was a fertile breeding ground for gossip, and with me gone for a week, there was more spection and audacity.


    Before, I had only seen people pointing fingers at me in public or hallways. Now, even in the ssroom, with the lecturer standing at the podium, I could feel the stares and whispers from all sides. They didn¡¯t even keep their voices low anymore. Instead, they spoke in voices I could hear.


    If I looked at the person who spoke, they would shut up briefly, but when I looked away, they would continue.


    I tried to focus on the ssroom, but the whispers always reached my ears. When I heard the person behind me on my right call me a b*tch again, I had to give her a stern look. To my surprise, I saw her flinch and shut up for good.


    I suddenly realized that maybe it wasn¡¯t that their discussion had gotten louder but that my hearing had gotten sharper.


    I remembered what Kate had said about me thest time I saw her. She had said that I looked like a Lycan. Having spent the week with Michael and the others, maybe I did have that intimidating presence now.


    After ss, I ignored everyone, packed my things, and left on my own.


    As I walked, someone reached out from the side of the road and pulled me into a secluded grove on campus.


    I almost expected a kidnapping, but soon a strong, pungent perfume overwhelmed my senses, and I saw the person in front of me. It was Alison.


    The pungent scent of her perfume was overwhelming. She was like a human-sized moving fragrance bottle. I was so suffocated that I almost coughed. I took two steps back and looked at her warily.


    ¡°You look very well taken care of.¡± Alison looked at me and said jealously.


    ¡°You look good too,¡± I replied calmly.


    That was a lie. Alison¡¯s hair was a mess. Her originally smooth blonde hair was now like a pile of straw. The ends of her hair were tangled and knotted together. She looked like she had not washed her hair for a long time.


    Her originally fair and plump skin had be bby. Her eyes were ck and blue as if she had been beaten.


    Although she still used much makeup to cover her eyes, using eyeliner to make her eyes look big and lively, all kinds of foundation to cover her blemishes, and highlighter to make her face look even shinier, I could still easily tell that herplexion was not good.


    ¡°You must be very proud now.¡±Alison crossed her arms. This was a gesture full of hostility. She must have mistaken what I said earlier for a taunt. I didn¡¯t mean that, but I didn¡¯t intend to exin.


    Alison continued, ¡°You stole my mate. Robert is now obsessed with you. He would rather lose his position as Alpha¡¯s heir, but you abandoned him to marry a Lycan prince. I¡¯m now aughingstock in everyone¡¯s eyes. Are you gloating over this?¡±


    I furrowed my brows. Everything Alison said was wrong.


    I was the one whom my mate abandoned, and she was the one who stole someone else¡¯s mate. As for Robert losing his position as Alpha¡¯s heir, he didn¡¯t do it for me. It was his selfishness and stupidity that led to such an oue.


    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± I asked.


    Alison took a step forward and sniffed at me again. This action of hers made me feel ufortable. She suddenly smiled smugly. ¡°Your scent hasn¡¯t beenpletely covered by that Lycan prince. He hasn¡¯t marked you yet, has he? You¡¯ve disappeared for seven days, but he hasn¡¯t marked you yet. Hah, do you think that Lycan prince takes you seriously?¡±


    I looked at Alison and felt like she was a clown at the moment.


    Alison said to herself, ¡°You think you¡¯ve won, taken Robert¡¯s heart away from me, and won the favor of the Lycan prince. I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯ll never take Robert away from me. He¡¯ll only be mine. And the Lycan prince, do you really think he takes you seriously? He just treats you like a toy. He didn¡¯t even take you home, did he? He¡¯ll throw you away when he gets tired of you. And you still dream of bing a princess? Hahahaha.¡±


    I thought Alison was crazy. Then, she turned around and wanted to leave.


    Alisonughed hysterically behind me. ¡°If you take someone else¡¯s mate, someone will take yours one day. Hahaha!¡±


    I suddenly stopped and turned around. ¡°I should be the one saying that to you. You were the one who stole someone else¡¯s mate back then. Now you only have yourself to me for what happened to you.¡±


    I coldly gave Alison onest look. To me, she was no longer my match. I didn¡¯t want to bother with her anymore. I would just let her and that crazy Robert torture each other.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re not allowed to leave.¡± Alison refused to give up. She grabbed my hand from behind.


    I finally lost my patience.


    ¡®p!¡¯ I turned around and gave her a tight p. I had wanted to do this for a long time. Ever since I left the ssroom for thest time after graduating high school, I had wanted to push everyone away and p her.


    I disliked her face. She already had more than me, yet she still stole my mate and proudly unted it to me. I was a coward then, but I was not that person anymore.

 Chapter 51

    <h4>Chapter 51: Easily Subdued</h4>


    Alison¡¯s face was tilted to one side. I hit her so hard that I let out all the pent-up anger I had in high school. I removed some of the powder off Alison¡¯s face and felt a sharp pain in my palm.


    I looked at Alison, and a clear handprint appeared on her face.


    Alison covered her face and looked at me in disbelief, her eyes filled with hatred.


    I looked at her warily and prepared to defend myself. She coulde at me if she wanted to fight with me here. I was not afraid of her at all.


    Mia was also agitated. She was shouting to express her anger. Alison had just ndered me and Michael at the same time. How could she dare to do this? If Michael were here, he would say this was enough to punish her.


    ¡°B*TCH! B*TCH! How dare you hit me?!¡± Alison roared at me like she was going crazy. ¡°You disgusting, despicable b*tch, go to hell!¡±


    Alison¡¯s eyes were shining. Her wolf started to take over her body. She pounced on me.


    Mia also injected her power into my body. As a result, my limbs became more powerful. I grabbed Alison¡¯s swinging arm, and Alison¡¯s arm stopped mid-air, unable to move an inch forward.


    She looked at me in shock, surprised by my strength.


    In fact, I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d be able to hold her down so easily, which gave me more confidence. I grabbed her arm and used my other hand to block the hand she was trying to sneak up on. Then, I used my arms simultaneously and threw her to the ground.


    Alisonnded on her face. The ground was wet. Her face, knees, and elbows were covered in mud. Her sexy green dress was also covered in mud.


    I thought I was going to fight. Alison looked stronger than me. She was supposed to be the pack¡¯s Luna in the future. Thebination of Robert and her would give her more strength.


    In my imagination, we would fight a few rounds, and she would grab me by the neck, and I would pull her hair, and I would be ready to fight as hard as I could. But our fight was simply over.


    Alison was half-lying on the ground, staring at me with a nk look in her eyes. But I was still careful to keep some distance from her, and I worried that this was another one of her tricks. In high school, she had set me up so many times that I never doubted her viciousness.


    Alison rose slowly from the ground, coughing as she propped herself against a tree. She looked pathetic. I saw the tears in her eyes, but I couldn¡¯t feel sorry for her.


    She looked at me with the same incredulous look I guess she had never imagined when she dragged me into the woods.


    In her eyes, I had always been weak and at her mercy. She had unscrupulously targeted and insulted me in high school, and I had always endured it.


    Suddenly, I had changed. Everything had been reversed.


    The way Alison looked at me had also changed. I saw something new in her eyes, which were always filled with contempt and disdain. She began to fear me, and she was also afraid of my strength.


    ¡°Don¡¯t provoke me again,¡± I said and walked out of the forest.


    However, I heard footsteps behind me, followed by the wind and a cry of surprise.


    ¡°What are you doing! Get out of the way, Cecily!¡±


    From the corner of my eye, I saw a hand stretching out from behind me. Alison was already in a poor state, yet she still wanted to take revenge on me. I turned around slightly and quickly grabbed Alison¡¯s hand. Then, using the same move, I grabbed her arms with both hands and flung her away.


    This time, I didn¡¯t hold back. Alison fell even harder than before.


    I looked up and saw Kate, whom I hadn¡¯t seen for a long time. She was the one who had made that sound. She ran to me quickly. She looked at me, then at Alison, who was on the ground. She stared at me with her mouth agape.


    ¡°Thank you for warning me,¡± I said.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Kate seemed to be in a daze. She didn¡¯t seem to hear what I was saying. Instead, she was observing Alison trying to get up from the ground.


    ¡°How did you find me?¡± I asked.


    Only then did Katee back to her senses. She said, ¡°I heard you were back in ss, so I¡¯ve been looking for you. When I saw Alison drag you in here, I thought you needed help. However, when did you be so good at fighting? She¡¯s like a three-year-old child in front of you,pletely unable to fight back.¡±


    Alisony on the ground and shot us a venomous look.


    I shrugged and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡±


    Kateughed. ¡°You¡¯re too amazing. I dare say that even if you considered all the girls in the pack, there aren¡¯t many who can achieve such a feat.¡±


    Iughed, too, and it made me feel good.

 Chapter 52

    <h4>Chapter 52: I Want To Leave This ce</h4>


    No one cared about Alison anymore. We slowly walked toward the dormitory.


    ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t even know I could do this. This is the first time I¡¯ve fought with someone.¡± I looked at my hands and sighed. I had be so strong without knowing it.


    I probably didn¡¯t notice this because I spent so much time with a monster like Michael.


    I suddenly thought of something and said to Kate, ¡°However, is it alright for you to appear in front of her like this? She will be Luna in the future after all. I¡¯m afraid that she will find trouble with you in the future.¡±


    Kate said nonchntly, ¡°Now that Robert has been stripped of his identity as the sessor, who knows if she will still be able to be Luna. So many people who used to suck up to her have left. And so what if she bes Luna? No Luna would treat her pack like that.¡±


    I finally understand why Alison came to me alone today. She used to be with her sisters in packs.


    It seemed that she hadn¡¯t been doing well recently. I¡¯d suffered from being ignored and despised by my mate. In a way, I could understand Alison.


    Her wolf must be going crazy right now. Perhaps this was why she became hysterical.


    ¡°How have you been recently? I saw pictures of you and Alfred on social media. Did you two have a good weekend?¡± I winked at Kate.


    However, I didn¡¯t expect that Kate¡¯s expression would be a little downcast after bringing up this topic.


    ¡°We... Are alright,¡± Kate stammered.


    I looked at her in puzzlement, but Kate turned elsewhere. I saw an injured expression in her eyes.


    Something must have happened between them. Kate and Alfred had been together since junior high school. They weren¡¯t mates, but they had maintained a long-term rtionship. Although Kate didn¡¯t often show off to me, I know that Kate and Alfred had a strong rtionship. I used to envy them.


    Kate sighed a little dispiritedly. She pushed her long hair aside with her hand and said, ¡°There is something wrong between us.¡±


    With that said, Kate fell silent again. This was not amon situation. Kate was always outgoing, and I rarely saw her out of it, but she was as troubled by love as any girl.


    Kate shook her head, and her heaving chest told me that her mood was not as calm as the tone of her voice. She bit her lip and didn¡¯t seem to want to talk about it.


    I quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t have to tell me everything. But if you want to, I¡¯ll always be here.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Cecily.¡± Kate looked at me with gratitude in her eyes.


    I sighed in my heart. Everyone was at a loss when it came to rtionships.


    Kate¡¯s fragile appearance didn¡¯tst long. She quickly readjusted to her usual self and scanned me up and down, ¡°What about you?¡± she asked mischievously. ¡°You haven¡¯t been to school all week. How did it go with the Lycan prince?¡±


    Kate patted me on the shoulder and said, ¡°As a girl scout, did you get used to having sex with the Lycan prince from the beginning?¡±


    I patted her hand to cover up my blushing.


    ¡°Oh. Why are you so shy?¡± We passed a faculty building when arge group of students came out. I looked around, afraid that others would hear what Kate said, and Kateughed at my flustered expression.


    ¡°I¡¯m not shy!¡± I was angry from embarrassment and reached out to cover Kate¡¯s mouth.


    Kate quickly ran away, and I chased after her.


    We chased and jumped around the campus for a while, and finally, we didn¡¯t have the energy and stopped on argewn. Kate and Iy side by side on the grass; the fragrance of the grass and earth filled our breaths.


    ¡°Hey, really, tell me about it.¡± Kate nudged me with her shoulders.


    I looked at the blue sky and felt my thoughts empty. Finally, I blurted, ¡°I hate him.¡±


    I turned around and saw Kate¡¯s surprised expression, so I exined, ¡°I haven¡¯t been having sex with the Lycan prince all the time for a week as you think. He grounded me and told me to stay in the house. He went to work every day, and I was under house arrest. Even now, he doesn¡¯t allow me to go anywhere except school.


    ¡°I¡¯m fed up with this life, and I¡¯m fed up with him,¡± I said, tugging at the grass on the ground.


    ¡°Well... maybe the Lycans¡¯ habits are different from ours. I mean, since you¡¯re mates, you should get used to this,¡± Kate stammered.


    ¡°How the hell am I supposed to get used to it?!¡± I suddenly exploded. I had been bottling up for too long these days, and no one could talk to me.


    ¡°I¡¯m not his toy. I¡¯m a werewolf, and I need freedom. I hate being locked up and being watched by him like a child. I want to leave this ce and leave everything.¡±


    I sat up and looked at Kate. ¡°Kate, do you understand? I don¡¯t want any of this right now. I want to get rid of all of this. Being talked about and judged. I want to leave all these.¡±

 Chapter 53

    <h4>Chapter 53: The Ancient Woods Pack</h4>


    Kate seemed to be frightened by my outburst.


    ¡°Hey, buddy, calm down. I know this is a bad situation. He has gone too far by treating you like this,¡± Kate said.


    Kate¡¯s words of support made me feel better.


    ¡°But you can¡¯t go anywhere,¡± Kate continued. ¡°If he watches you as you said, he will find you wherever you go, and you will eventually return to him.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± I hung my head in dismay.


    I looked down at my phone. I had to go to ss in an hour.


    After ss, Michael woulde and pick me up. I could only get in his car and return to his little castle. The next day, he would bring me back and pick me up again. The only difference between me andst week was that I now had the college as a ce to rx, and I was essentially Michael¡¯s prisoner.


    Kate bought a sandwich from a nearby food truck and handed it to me. I imagined it to be Michael¡¯s head and bit it hard.


    Kate said, ¡°But if you want to leave, maybe I can help?¡±


    My eyes lit up, and I looked at Kate hopefully.


    Kate said unnaturally, ¡°Didn¡¯t I fight with Alfred? I want to go away for a few days. Actually, I¡¯m all set to go. If you haven¡¯te back today, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to see me on campus tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°What? Are you going to quit school?¡± I looked at Kate in shock.


    Kate quickly waved her hand and said, ¡°No, no. I just want to go away for a bit. I¡¯ve already asked my lecturer for leave.¡±


    I asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to my aunt¡¯s Ancient Woods Pack. She married there. The Ancient Woods Pack isn¡¯t far from here but very remote. Very few people know of its existence. I went there a few times when I was young. The environment there was very good, and the people were very friendly. There were almost no disputes.¡±


    My mind raced. This was an excellent opportunity. I had lived here for many years but had never heard of the name Ancient Woods Pack. It would be challenging for Michael to find me quickly.


    This was wonderful. I had never been so lucky in my life. When I was so desperate to leave, the Moon Goddess sent the Ancient Wood Pack to me.


    ¡°Can I go with you?¡± I asked, my eyes shining.


    ¡°Uh, are you going to escape like this?¡± Kate asked worriedly. ¡°I think the prince does not treat you poorly. Perhaps you should trymunicating properly. Besides, he will realize you are missing once he finds out about this.¡±


    ¡°Please, Kate. I don¡¯t want to go back to that house. Moreover, I¡¯m not going to leave forever. I¡¯lle back. I¡¯m just about to suffocate under his hands. I want to get out of his cage and have a little breather. I have so little freedom.¡± I looked at Kate pitifully.


    ¡°If you insist, then fine.¡± Kate shrugged. ¡°But there¡¯s another problem. You¡¯re mates. He¡¯ll follow your scent to find you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. I¡¯m already prepared.¡± I smiled confidently.


    Yes, I was prepared to escape Michael.


    When Michael announced that he was going to lock me up for a week, I made up my mind that I wasn¡¯t going to do it.


    I asked the butler for some powder to cover my scent, iming that I was avoiding my ex-mate, Robert, and for the past week, I¡¯d been trying to figure out how to get out. But Michael was watching me too closely, and I didn¡¯t get anywhere.


    Now, it was time to put the powder to work.


    I was going to teach Michael a lesson. I was not the wolf he thought I was. If he kept bullying me like this, I would run away.


    He had to learn to respect and give me some freedom, or I won¡¯t return.


    I told Kate about the powder. Kate looked at me, lost in thought. She was considering the whole thing. I looked at her nervously and expectantly, waiting for her to give me an answer.


    Finally, Kate nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll help you this time.¡±


    I hugged Kate excitedly. ¡°That¡¯s so nice of you. I love you so much.¡±


    Kate patted me on the shoulder with a serious expression. ¡°But you must promise you¡¯ll be back in a few days. I don¡¯t want the Lycan prince toe after me.¡±


    I nodded and said, ¡°I promise I won¡¯t drag you into this. If Michael finds out, I¡¯ll say I secretly followed you here. It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    Kate sat up from the grass and looked at me critically. ¡°You can¡¯t look like this now. Let¡¯s go back to the dorm.¡±

 Chapter 54

    <h4>Chapter 54: The Sl*t In The Mirror</h4>


    I looked at myself in the mirror in astonishment. Kate had the hands of the devil and dressed me up as someone else.


    The girl in the mirror had blonde hair that hung down to her shoulders. Her lips were covered in bright red lipstick, making them look bright and full, like ripe cherries.


    Kate had been fiddling with my cheeks for a long time, and now I could see freckles on my face. Kate had also given me a pair of blue contact lenses.


    My eyshes were brushed with mascara, thick and well-defined, and my eyes looked far more attractive than usual with ck eyeliner and brown eyeshadow.


    I blinked, and the person in the mirror did the same. She wore a red sling dress with the hem down to her thighs. The design was irregr, and the dress was as bright as lipstick.


    The low-cut sling almost exposed half of her breasts, and the tight fabric on her chest was full. She had shiny gold earrings on her ears and a thin chain around her neck with a pearl.


    She didn¡¯t look bad, just not like me.


    ¡°I look like a prostitute,¡± I muttered to the mirror.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Kate stared at me. ¡°I¡¯m doing this so you won¡¯t be recognized. Where¡¯s your scent mask? Take it out.¡±


    I took a small bottle from my bag and handed it to Kate. Kate held it in her hand and shook it. She was a little curious about it.


    ¡°I have been told to spray it directly on my body, like perfume,¡± I exined.


    Kate held the bottle and sprayed it in the air. She sniffed it and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t smell special.¡±


    I shrugged and let Kate spray the powder from the bottle onto my body.


    Kate said, ¡°I heard that when the pack warriors go out hunting, they put a potion on their bodies. That potion is made from the juice of various nts. It can hide the smell of nts or stones, but I can¡¯t smell anything on you. Does it really work?¡±


    ¡°Maybe Lycan¡¯s method is different from ours. Anyway, we can only trust it now.¡±


    I sprayed some more into the air, allowing myself to walk in the cloud of the powder and make sure I waspletely enveloped.


    I stared at Kate and asked, ¡°Can you still smell Michael on me?¡±


    ¡°No. You don¡¯t smell at all. If I don¡¯t see you standing there, just by the smell, I wouldn¡¯t even think there was anyone there,¡± Kate said.


    I breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that the potion really worked.


    Our room was a mess because of what we had done just now. All kinds of clothes, pants, toiletries, cosmetics, and sanitary products were strewn all over the bed. We packed the things that we had just sorted into our suitcases. The rest of the mess had to wait for our return.


    Kate and I closed thest suitcase together. We sat on the suitcase and let out a long breath.


    ¡°Okay, now everything is done,¡± Kate said excitedly.


    I walked to the mirror again. I still couldn¡¯t get used to my new appearance. I wanted to pull up the front of my dress, but my thighs would show more. If I pulled down, my breasts would show.


    Kate walked over to me and looked in the mirror with me.


    I bit my lip and said, ¡°I look like a real sl*t. If I go to the red light district in this outfit, I¡¯m sure a random guy will stuff money in my chest.¡±


    Kate crossed her arms. ¡°What do you want to be? The kind of woman who says, ¡®I have never slept with a man¡¯ on her forehead? You have to pretend to be someonepletely different than you were.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have ¡®I¡¯ve never slept with a man¡¯ on my forehead,¡± I retorted.


    ¡°Then, when was thest time you had sex with a man? Was it Robert or Michael, or an unknown man?¡± Kate asked arrogantly. She clearly knew I couldn¡¯t answer that.


    ¡°You can¡¯t tell, right?¡± Kate circled me and said, ¡°But don¡¯t tell me that you have the potential to be a seductress. You want to show your passionate side. If you can¡¯t recognize it yourself, no one else can.¡±


    Kate reached out and pulled down the shirt on my chest.


    I think I had to admit that she was right. Since my goal was to disguise myself, then this outfit was perfect.


    If I was going to leave the campus and Michael¡¯s surveince undetected, I needed to leave in the most unexpected way.


    If you wanted to hide something, the best thing to do was not to put it in a box and lock it up but to keep it in in sight. The easiest ce was the safest.


    Kate also changed into a new T-shirt and jeans. She was the opposite of me. She just needed to hide in the crowd and not attract attention.


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t need it, I¡¯ll spray some on myself to prevent me from carrying your scent.¡± Kate sprayed the remaining powder in the bottle on herself.


    ¡°Did we forget anything?¡± Kate asked.


    I looked around the room, thinking about what we hadn¡¯t done. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s split up. I¡¯ll go first, and then I¡¯ll wait for you in the parking lot at the east gate of the campus with my car. You can leave in ten minutes,¡± Kate said.


    I nodded. I was very nervous and looking forward to what would happen next.

 Chapter 55

    <h4>Chapter 55: A Sessful Escape</h4>


    Ten minutester, I walked out of the dorm with a small bag and a pair of red high heels.


    Walking down the stairs, I saw many people peeping at me. It was different from the peeping I had experienced in the morning. They stared at me with envy and curiosity but didn¡¯t stare at me for long.


    I think it was because I had been affected by the way Michael and the others smelled, and even though there was no smell, there was still a sense of dread about them.


    A minor incident urred when I walked toward the parking lot; I bumped into Robert.


    He looked worse than Alison, and he waspletely dispirited. That was why I hadn¡¯t recognized him in the first ce, and by the time I realized it was him, I couldn¡¯t avoid meeting him face-to-face.


    I felt my heart stop for a moment as we passed each other.


    Fortunately, Kate¡¯s makeup and the butler¡¯s powder worked, and Robert didn¡¯t recognize me. So I walked past him as if nothing had happened, trying to keep up my pace so no one would notice anything amiss.


    I made it to the parking lot, and Kate parked in an unassuming corner, where she was already in the driver¡¯s seat. I quickly slipped into the back seat, which was a smooth start.


    ¡°Buckle up,¡± Kate reminded me. ¡°Our trip may be a little long. It¡¯ll take us five or six hours to get there. Hopefully, we¡¯ll be there before dark.¡±


    Kate started the car. I carefully observed my surroundings to ensure no one was following us.


    When Kate drove out of the campus, I saw Michael¡¯s men outside the school gate. They were the men in ck uniforms.


    However, most of their gazes were fixed on the pedestriansing and going. I even tried to make eye contact with one of the men in ck outside the window. However, they didn¡¯t even look inside the car. I was relieved; it felt like my n with Kate had seeded more than halfway.


    After we drove some distance, I finally couldn¡¯t see the buildings of our school. There was emptynd on either side of the road. I shook off my ufortable red heels, climbed into the front passenger seat, and rolled down the window. I breathed in the long-lost smell of freedom.


    I looked down at my phone. It wasn¡¯t even 2 pm. Michael and I had agreed to meet at 4:00 pm, which meant it would be at least another two hours before Michael realized I was missing. By then, I would be hundreds of kilometers away from him.


    My heart was finally in my stomach. The n had gone off without a hitch.


    I turned to Kate and suggested, ¡°I can driveter. You can rest.¡±


    Kate gave me a sidelong nce and asked, ¡°Do you have a driver¡¯s license?¡±


    ¡°Uh.¡± I forgot the question and said, ¡°But I¡¯ve driven before. Maybe you can find an empty road section for me.¡±


    ¡°Come on, girl. I don¡¯t want to be invited to the police station for tea before your Lycan prince catches me.¡± Kate shrugged and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can handle this bit of distance.¡±


    With that, Kate reached out and turned on the car radio. Kate had always liked jazz with a strong beat. Although I usually preferred ssical music, at this moment, the sun was shining, the wind was blowing our hair, and the air was filled with the fragrance of freedom. So this kind of rhythm that made people want to dance was what we needed.


    I took a pair of sunsses from the car¡¯s visor and put them on my head. I stretched my hand out the window, felt the car¡¯s airflow at high speed, and swayed to the music.


    Kate looked at me. She started humming to the music. I started screaming out the window. I had held it in for so long that I finally had a chance to let myself go.


    We had a good two hours.


    Kate and I discussed it and decided to take a break before 4:00 pm. So we ate dinner as soon as we could before Michael found out I was gone.


    We were afraid that if Michael found out I was missing, we wouldn¡¯t be able to take a break in any town, which would increase our risk of exposure.


    Kate stopped me from taking off my disguise. She said I could change my gear in the carter, instead of in this town not too far from the school. Kate also went alone to buy dinner, and we shared our food. It was good, but I didn¡¯t taste much.


    As it got closer to 4:00 pm, my initial excitement subsided. Instead, I felt uneasy. I began to worry about my situation and whether Michael woulde to get me back.


    Thest time I went home, Michael knocked on our door after only half an hour. I tried to avoid any chance of him finding out this time, but did it work?


    Michael was a powerful man. He could get information from werewolves all over the state and track me down if he wanted to.

 Chapter 56

    <h4>Chapter 56: Mate Connection</h4>


    For the second half of the trip, Kate and I were silent.


    Kate was tired from driving for so long, and I was overwhelmed just hearing Michael¡¯s name.


    I watched the sunset glow beautifully, but I couldn¡¯t feel happy.


    For the first time, I felt that the taste of freedom might not be as good as I thought it would be.


    I felt an indescribable weariness in my heart as if I had lost a part of myself and was getting farther and farther away from it.


    An unknown emotion was pulling me along, and I was like a kite, flying higher and farther, but the string holding me was always in another person¡¯s hands.


    The feeling grew stronger over time.


    On the way, I changed out of my red dress, wiped off my makeup, and put on my familiar soft andfortable clothes, but I didn¡¯t feelfortable.


    I leaned weakly against the passenger seat and looked out the window at the darkening sky. I felt my heart sink with it.


    Where would Michael be now? Did he already know that I had left without saying goodbye?


    He would be angry. He would be angry. What he hated the most was that I was out of his control. If he found out, he would lock me up for an unknown length of time.


    Thinking of this, I smiled bitterly. I had a subtle nostalgia for the days when he locked me up.


    If Michael couldn¡¯t find me, would he take it out on other unrted people? I looked at Kate guiltily. This time I had impulsively begged Kate to take me away. Michael would probably not let her off the hook in the future.


    But what was the point of all this regret now? I couldn¡¯t possibly go back now. We would arrive at the Ancient Woods Pack in two hours at most.


    I tried to cheer myself up by imagining what Kate and I could do at the Ancient Woods Pack, but it didn¡¯t do much good. I felt the sadness and exhaustion creeping into my bones. I felt like I was about to cry and couldn¡¯t even exin why.


    One thing for sure; I kept thinking about the same name over and over again: Michael.


    ¡®This person wasn¡¯t good to you.


    ¡®He imprisoned you and showed off his power in front of your parents. He was overbearing and tyrannical. He wouldn¡¯t allow you to do anything. You were deprived of your normal social life. He was also arrogant and arrogant. He never felt that there was anything wrong with him.¡¯


    I listed the disadvantages of Michael in my mind one by one. I wanted to fight against that kind of unexinable longing.


    ¡®Why?


    ¡®Why is this, Mia?


    ¡®Mia, are you there? Can you talk to me? ¡®.


    ¡®Yes.¡¯


    I wanted tomunicate with Mia in my mind, but Mia was only silent.


    Unless she was very weak, I could usuallymunicate with Mia immediately. But I could feel that there was nothing wrong with Mia right now, so it could only be that she didn¡¯t want tomunicate with me.


    I sighed and gave up calling out to Mia.


    Mia was a sensitive, introverted child. She never yelled at me, and her only way of expressing unhappiness was silence.


    She was unhappy with what I had done; to be fair, Michael had done nothing to hurt me. He had given me everything I asked for, except my freedom.


    I began to doubt if I was right to leave like this? Was it all because I was too willful?


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Kate asked worriedly. ¡°You don¡¯t look too good.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, ¡°I said weakly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t sound convincing enough,¡± Kate said.


    I waved my hand and forced a smile.


    ¡°I think I¡¯m affected by my mate¡¯s connection,¡± I said. ¡°Maybe I need to sleep for a while.¡±


    Kate looked at me sympathetically. She said, ¡°Is there such a terrifying connection between mates? You can¡¯t even stay a little further away. To be honest, what I saw happening to you made me feel the idea of a mate is terrifying. I think you might as well have stayed by the Lycan prince¡¯s side, not because he wants to lock you up, but because you can¡¯t live without him.¡±


    I knew Kate was just teasing, but I wanted to go back and stay by Michael, just like she said.


    I closed my eyes and felt every muscle in my body aching and weak. I felt nauseous and couldn¡¯t get rid of the dry feeling in my throat.


    It wasn¡¯t the same as when I was humiliated by Robert and watched him and Alison mark each other¡¯s pain. It was more of physical pain that I couldn¡¯t control and the endless rage I felt for Robert.


    This time it was soul-wrenching.


    My body was weak because of an emptiness inside me that was tearing my soul apart because I missed him. The feeling was new, and the weakness was eating me from the inside out, making me want to throw up the dinner I had just eaten.

 Chapter 57

    <h4>Chapter 57: Arrived At The Destination</h4>


    In general, a wolf and a man coexist in a werewolf lived and died together.


    The wolf provided strength, while the man provided wisdom and a strong spirit. When the man was hurt, the wolf¡¯s strength could heal him. Correspondingly, the man could also give the wolf spiritualfort and lead the fight.


    As a result, werewolves were rarely injured, and only when the wolves in their bodies were injured would it affect our health.


    However, the wolves themselves were powerful and difficult to harm. One way to easily harm werewolves was through their mate, just like what Robert did to me.


    However, this situation was rare. Therefore, to better maintain order among werewolves and also to have strong sanctions against some evil werewolves, Hunters were born.


    Hunters had another method of harming the wolves. They had a special silver arrow spiked with wolf poison at the arrowhead.


    The wolf poison itself wasn¡¯t poisonous. It wouldn¡¯t have any effect on ordinary humans, but it could restrain the wolves in the werewolves¡¯ bodies, making them unable to provide power to their human counterparts. Werewolves without wolves were easy to kill, so the wolf poison was the bane of all werewolves.


    I was clearly not in the position of being shot by werewolf venom, nor was I in pain from being rejected by Michael.


    Mia should be able to ease my pain, but she was not. Instead, she was angry with me.


    My actions had led her passively away from Michael and his wolves, away from the scent she loved, and I was only suffering because of what I¡¯d done.


    In a daze, I felt someone shaking my arm.


    I opened my eyes and saw Kate sitting next to me with a yful glint in her eyes.


    ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± Kate said.


    I looked around and saw that the sun hadpletely set. Dusk was here, and Kate¡¯s headlights lit up the area in front of me, surrounded by towering trees.


    I had never seen so many big and strong trees. Each of them had thicker trunks than mine. I guessed that they were at least decades or even centuries old.


    I asked in surprise, ¡°This is the Ancient Woods Pack?¡±


    ¡°This is the periphery of the Ancient Woods Pack. Their people have set up a maze in the forest. We need them to pick us up,¡± Kate said.


    ¡°But how did you get in touch with them?¡± I asked.


    Kate and I left our phones in the first town we stopped in to prevent being tracked. At the moment, we didn¡¯t have any modern electronic devices other than this car.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry.¡± Kate unbuckled her seat belt and got out of the car. I got out of the car too.


    I had been sitting in the same position in the car for so long that my bones were stiff. I stretched my body and looked at Kate¡¯s movements curiously.


    Kate¡¯s eyes suddenly turned from green to tawny, which was the color of her wolf eyes. I looked at her in confusion, wondering if she had any way to contact the people in the Ancient Woods Pack.


    But Kate just put her hand to her mouth and howled into the sky. Her long, long howl echoed through the forest.


    I was stunned. ¡°That¡¯s your way?¡±


    Howling outside someone¡¯s pack would be seen as a provocation in any pack. So the wolves of the pack would surround us.


    Kate put her hand down and shrugged. ¡°At least it worked.¡±


    I helplessly put my hand on my forehead. This was too simple and crude.


    ¡°Now, we just have to wait for them toe and find me,¡± Kate said nonchntly as she leaned against the car¡¯s hood.


    Kate and I leaned on the car together. Now, I could only hope that the people from the Ancient Woods Pack were as kind and gentle as Kate imed. I hope they wouldn¡¯t arrest us or beat us up.


    Kate told me about the pack on the way here;; they were isted and used to living in istion. So they traditionally kept the old custom of letting men go out hunting to get the daily necessities of a family while women stayed home to wash, cook, and sew.


    In their social division ofbor, women, older people, and children were all existences that needed protection, and they didn¡¯t give women any important positions. Even their pack¡¯s Luna did not have much authority. She simply listened to Alpha¡¯s arrangements.


    But if you thought this pack was weak because of this, you were wrong.


    Although the Ancient Woods Pack was isted, it was notpletely unaware of what was happening in the outside world. Instead, over the years, they only focused on their development, avoiding many unnecessary disputes, which made their armed forces at an unimaginable level. Coupled with their deep knowledge of the terrain, it was difficult for other pack members to invade theirnd.

 Chapter 58

    <h4>Chapter 58: ck Werewolves</h4>


    Soon, we heard a wolf¡¯s howl.


    It was much louder than Kate¡¯s earlier howl and carried a hint of authority. More howls were heard, but none louder than the first, as if to surround and set off the first person.


    I felt like a pack of wolves surrounded us, and my body began to tremble. I tried to grab Kate¡¯s hand, only to find her body trembling. It seemed that she was not as confident as she said she was.


    Our clenched hands gave us strength.


    Then, the howling stopped. I heard more and more footsteps. It was the sound of ws scraping against the ground. Every sound was heavy, which meant that everyone who came was a tall warrior. Now we were surrounded by their low howls, echoing back and forth in the dark forest.


    I saw the shadows moving quickly through the forest. They wereing toward us, and I was afraid again.


    I was afraid that they would suddenlye and tear us apart.


    I squeezed Kate¡¯s hand and said in a low voice, ¡°Do you want to say something?¡±


    I didn¡¯t hear a response from Kate for a long time. I turned to look at her and saw that she was in a daze, but there were two abnormal blushes on her cheeks.


    My heart tightened. I shook her hand again and shouted, ¡°Kate, Kate!¡±


    Kate looked at me in a daze. Then, after a few seconds, her eyes started to focus as if she had just regained her senses.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I think...¡± Kate was interrupted halfway.


    A huge ck werewolf jumped in front of us and roared at us. His ck fur shone under the headlights.


    ¡°Intruders, what are you doing here?¡±


    I felt my teeth chattering. I kept nudging Kate with my finger, trying to get her to exin herself to this fierce-looking werewolf.


    The ck werewolf started circling us and our car. His sharp gaze locked on us. I saw the werewolves all around us.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to see my aunt, Carol. This is my friend, Cecily,¡± Kate finally spoke, and I turned to look at her, not knowing why she looked more nervous than I.


    Kate bit her lip, not daring to look up at the ck werewolf, whose legs I could see were trembling.


    The ck werewolf stood up and transformed into his human form.


    I thought he was almost seven feet tall. He had deep facial features, thick eyebrows, and thick lips. His arms were muscr, and he had a short knife at his waist. He wasn¡¯t as scary as a wolf, and although he was tall, he had beautiful eyes that reflected starlight.


    There was a hint of doubt in his eyes as he said, ¡°I¡¯m Alpha Alex from the Ancient Woods Pack. I did not know we have a guesting.¡±


    ¡°We came in a hurry. We didn¡¯t have the time to inform her aunt,¡± I exined.


    Alex nced at me in a hurry before turning his gaze back to Kate. He seemed to be very interested in Kate.


    ¡®Damn it! Kate doesn¡¯t seem right now. I haven¡¯t forgotten why Kate wanted to leave school in the first ce. Before she and Alfred¡¯s matter was settled... ¡® I didn¡¯t think it was a good idea to provoke a new Alpha.


    The werewolf¡¯s howling stopped. I looked at Alex uneasily. I didn¡¯t know if he believed me,


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±Alex asked Kate.


    ¡°Kate. Kate Battier,¡± Kate said.


    ¡°We¡¯ve met before, haven¡¯t we?¡± Alex sniffled. I could see that he was still a little confused.


    I knew what the problem was. The powder on our bodies covered our scent. It made us smell like two strangers. But it wasn¡¯t that easy to exin. I didn¡¯t want to tell anyone about Michael and me.


    ¡°Maybe,¡± Kate stammered. ¡°I¡¯ve been here a few times before.¡±


    I looked at Kate, once again surprised by her behavior. She looked so bewildered. After all, she had been here a few times, and her aunt lived here. She should feel at ease. And she had always been fearless and at ease with everything.


    Alex stared at Kate for a long time. Kate lowered her head again. I felt that something was wrong between the two of them.


    ¡°Okay,e with us. I¡¯ll take you to Carol¡¯s,¡± Alex said.


    I knew we had passed the test. I urged Kate to get the car.

 Chapter 59

    <h4>Chapter 59: Aunt Carol</h4>


    It wasn¡¯t until Kate and I were both in the car, and I saw that Alex was some distance away from our car, that I turned my head to Kate. I asked the question that I had wanted to ask for a while. ¡°What happened to you just now? You¡¯ve been out of your mind since we left the car.¡±


    Kate didn¡¯t say anything, but I saw her hands shaking as she held the steering wheel. I was really afraid that she would drive straight into a tree.


    ¡°I...¡± Kate only said one word before she shut her mouth tightly. I could tell from her furrowed brows that she was struggling.


    In front of the car, I could already see the lightsing from the houses of the Ancient Woods Pack. We had arrived at the core area of the pack. Alpha Alex was standing in front of our car, waiting for us to get off.


    Kate killed the engine, but she did not move. I followed her gaze and saw that she was staring at Alex.


    ¡°Cecily¡±


    I heard Kate call my name and turned to look at her.


    Kate¡¯s face was flushed, and her emerald eyes were abnormally glowing. Her gaze was still on Alex, and I suddenly had a wild guess.


    Kate said, ¡°I think he¡¯s my fated mate.¡±


    Kate¡¯s words struck me like thunder.


    Werewolves should be happy to find their mate. Of course, everyone said that you should be with your mate. But no one told us what to do when we already had a lover.


    ¡°Ahem, so what do you n to do?¡± I cleared my throat.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Kate shook her head. ¡°I felt it before I even met him. I was thinking about what to do while driving, but I had no idea.¡±


    ¡°So, he knows that you are his mate too?¡± I felt strange about this. Werewolves could hardly control themselves when they found their mates, but even though Alex was curious about Kate, he didn¡¯t immediately go forward and hug her.


    ¡°I think our powder covered up my scent. He doesn¡¯t seem to know yet,¡± Kate said.


    ¡°But the powder doesn¡¯t work all the time,¡± I pointed out.


    ¡°I know.¡± Kate scratched her hair in frustration.


    ¡°But fortunately, you still have some time,¡± Iforted her.


    Alpha Alex dropped us off at Kate¡¯s aunt¡¯s house and left.


    Now Kate and I sat awkwardly at the irregr table where the wood grain was visible, holding the hot tea that Aunt Carol had served us.


    Aunt Carol, who had the same green eyes as Kate, was staring at Kate and me. Her long blonde hair hung down to her chest. One could tell she must have been a charming beauty when she was young.


    Her high cheekbones supported the contours of her entire face. She wore a pair of homely pajamas. She looked like a beautiful andfortable woman.


    ¡°Tell me, why did you two girls suddenlye to me?¡±


    Aunt Carol¡¯s tone was very sharp. Then, I recalled that Kate said her aunt had a Ph.D. in psychology. She used to work as a psychological consultant.


    Although she had turned down a few jobs after marrying into the Ancient Woods Pack, she asionally took clients for counseling.


    We told her the whole story, but I left out the part where Michael was a Lycan prince, and Kate didn¡¯t say that she had just discovered the Ancient Woods Pack¡¯s Alpha was her mate.


    After we told Aunt Carol the whole story, she was silent for a long time.


    Kate and I looked at each other, not knowing what was going through her mind. Aunt Carol, as a therapist, was always very good at hiding her thoughts.


    After a while, Aunt Carol tapped her finger on the table and said, ¡°You¡¯re not beingpletely honest with me.¡±


    Kate and I looked at her nervously.


    Aunt Carol looked at Kate and said, ¡°My dear niece, you said that you and your boyfriend had a little misunderstanding and wanted to go away for a bit, but you did not dare to look me in the eye. So there must be more than a small misunderstanding between you.¡±


    Kate lowered her head. I looked at Aunt Carol in surprise, impressed by her sensitivity.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to interfere in your emotional matters. If you want to tell me, I will listen to you. If you don¡¯t want to tell me, you can stay here until you are ready to leave.¡±


    Aunt Carol turned her gaze to me and said, ¡°As for you, your story sounds very unusual.¡±


    I said, ¡°What I said is true.¡±


    I turned my head to look at Kate and said, ¡°Kate can attest to me too.¡±


    Aunt Carol waved her hand and said, ¡°The two werewolves are your mates. You rejected the first one but were locked up by the second one. So you want to escape. Am I right?¡±


    I nodded.


    ¡°ording to what you said, your first mate, Robert, is also the son of your pack¡¯s Alpha. He first abandoned you and then tried to get you back. At this time, the second mate appeared, brought you back to his house, and locked you up.


    ¡°Then, there is a problem. If he¡¯s just an ordinary werewolf, how can he take you away from the Alpha¡¯s son in front of everyone? You didn¡¯t mention being stopped by anyone. So what¡¯s his identity?¡±Aunt Carol analyzed.

 Chapter 60

    <h4>Chapter 60: Taken In</h4>


    ¡°At that time, it was an emergency. No one thought of it, and no one had the time to do so,¡± I exined with difficulty.


    ¡°No, no, no, this doesn¡¯t make sense.¡± Aunt Carol wagged her finger at me. ¡°Even if no one reacted at that time, what happened afterward? Robert could have marked you against your will. He wouldn¡¯t give up so easily. And he didn¡¯t give you any trouble during the week you were locked up. So why didn¡¯t your parents do something about it?¡±


    I was speechless.


    ¡°The only possibility is that they couldn¡¯t do it. Or that your second mate prevented them from doing it. What kind of identity would make an Alpha¡¯s sessor in a powerful pack this afraid, and what kind of identity would make one¡¯s parents unable to protect their daughter? I can see that your parents love you very much, but they did nothing about your loss of freedom,¡± Aunt Carol said.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it.¡± I wanted to defend myself.


    Aunt Carol looked into my eyes and said, ¡°Little girl, if you insist on not telling me the truth, then I will send you back to where you came from. I can¡¯t get involved in this mess for no reason.¡±


    ¡°Aunt!¡± Kate shouted.


    I saw Kate¡¯s anxious gaze. I tugged at Kate¡¯s hand under the table and signaled her to let me handle it myself.


    Aunt Carol was smarter than we thought. Her logic was simply genius. I knew that any lies would be useless in front of her. Making more lies would only increase her dislike of me.


    Right now, all I could do was tell her everything and leave it to fate.


    Aunt Carol wasn¡¯t unreasonable. I would tell her the truth if she wanted to hear the truth. I only hoped that my true feelings would change. Kate and I had gone through so much trouble to get a good result.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you everything.¡± I took a deep breath and said, ¡°His name is Michael. He¡¯s from the royal Lycan family.¡±


    ¡°The royal Lycan family. No wonder,¡± Aunt Carol muttered.


    Suddenly, Aunt Carol seemed to have thought of something. She stared at me, wide-eyed, and said, ¡°You said it¡¯s a Lycan. His name is Michael. I heard that two days ago, the Lycan prince...¡±


    I was startled by Aunt Carol¡¯s tone. I didn¡¯t expect her to guess Michael¡¯s identity so quickly. At this point, there was nothing to hide.


    I opened my mouth and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Michael...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say it.¡± Aunt Carol suddenly interrupted me. ¡°I don¡¯t want to know now. You¡¯re just a friend of my niece. You came here with her because of her rtionship problems. I¡¯m providing you with a ce to stay. I don¡¯t know anything else.¡±


    Kate and I looked at Aunt Carol. We didn¡¯t understand why her attitude had suddenly changed so drastically.


    ¡°You guys are young and daring.¡± Aunt Carol looked at us, sighed, and said, ¡°Do you know how great a crime it is to hide a mate of a royal family member? To put it more seriously, this can even be considered treason. But I don¡¯t know the identity of your mate now. Just pretend that I never asked about this.¡±


    I gulped and nodded.


    ¡°But to be honest, I don¡¯t suggest you stay here for too long. Even the Alpha can¡¯t stop them if someonees to hand you over. Do you understand?¡± Aunt Carol looked at us sternly.


    ¡°We¡¯ll only stay for a few days,¡± I promised.


    I didn¡¯t want to cause trouble for Kate, Aunt Carol, or even the Ancient Woods Pack.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you young people are thinking about,¡± Aunt Carol muttered, reaching out to collect the teacups Kate and I had emptied. Then she said, ¡°There are free rooms on the second floor. You and Kate can choose whichever room you like.¡±


    Kate went up and hugged her aunt. She smiled and said, ¡°I knew you would take us in.¡±


    Aunt Carol knocked Kate on the head. ¡°I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ve done. You¡¯re always such a troublemaker.¡±


    Kate smiled and rubbed against Aunt Carol¡¯s chest. ¡°That¡¯s because you love me.¡±


    I stood to the side, hesitating whether I should hug her too.


    But Aunt Carol had already put her arm around me. ¡°Good girl,¡± she said tenderly. ¡°You must have suffered a lot from your mate. He¡¯s such a b*stard.¡±


    Warmth filled my heart, and I reached out to hug her. ¡°Thank you,¡± I said


    I saw Kate winking at me, and I smiled back at her.

 Chapter 61

    <h4>Chapter 61: A Heart-To-Heart</h4>


    Kate and I moved our luggage upstairs. Aunt Carol¡¯s home was warm, with a wooden interior and lovely cloth decorations, just asforting as Aunt Carol herself.


    Kate and I chose the two rooms next to each other. So I packed my things briefly and went to see Kate. But as soon as I opened the door, the door of the room next door was also opened from the inside.


    Kate and I looked at each other simultaneously and showed the same surprised expression.


    This was a little funny.


    I knew that there was something in our hearts that we wanted to talk to each other about. So, with a smile, With a smile, I turned to Kate, ¡°Come to my room.¡±


    Kate and I sat on the small sofa in the living room.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on with you and that Alpha?¡±


    ¡°What exactly are you nning to do with that Lycan prince?¡±


    Kate and I asked each other at the same time.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go now,¡± I said. ¡°I only want to teach Michael a lesson. I want him to stop thinking I¡¯m a she-wolf that he can manipte and listens to every word andmand he gives me. Also, I need a space to think about my rtionship with him.¡±


    I stared at the carpet in front of me, then said, ¡°Everything between us is moving too fast, and it¡¯s all under his control. It¡¯s hard for me to tell how I feel about him. When I left, it was clear that I didn¡¯t like being watched over by him, but I had a different idea along the way. ¡°Now that you feel the mate connection, you should know that the feelings between mates are not as natural as people say.¡±


    Kate tilted her head and looked at me, carefully observing my expression. Finally, she shook her head, ¡°Cecily, I think you should return to the Lycan prince. I¡¯m not saying this for fear of getting into trouble or anything. I¡¯ll always be on your side.¡±


    ¡°But look at yourself. When you came out, you told me you couldn¡¯t stand his control and wanted to run away. ¡± What I saw was not the truth. You¡¯ve been missing him all this time. ¡°You¡¯ve already fallen in love with him. There¡¯s no conflict between couples. You just need to face it, not run away.¡±


    Kate¡¯s voice was very gentle. I looked at her in a daze and said, ¡°But how can I be sure if I love him and can¡¯t leave him, or if it is the mate connection that made me feel like I love him?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the same thing?¡± Kate looked at me in confusion.


    I opened my mouth and felt I couldn¡¯t exin this, but I thought they weren¡¯t the same thing.


    ¡°Forget it, let me think about it. Maybe you¡¯re right.¡± I scratched my hair and said, ¡°But I can guarantee I will never let Michael hurt you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really stupid, Cecily.¡± Kate sighed. ¡°I almost regret bringing you out here. You didn¡¯t reject him. Instead, you epted him bit by bit. Isn¡¯t that enough to exin the problem?¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡± I asked. ¡°Do you want to reject this pack¡¯s Alpha or ept him?¡±


    I shifted my confused expression from my face to Kate¡¯s.


    ¡°What if I say I don¡¯t want to reject him, but I¡¯m not ready to ept him?¡± Kate asked.


    ¡°Now you understand how I feel,¡± I said.


    ¡°But we¡¯re different.¡± Kate hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to know what happened between Alfred and me? I can tell you now.¡±


    I looked at her, not understanding why the topic had suddenly shifted to Alfred.


    ¡°Last weekend, Alfred and I went to the beach for a vacation. We had a lot of fun and even took a photo you saw on social media.¡±


    Kate said, ¡°Later, I was sunbathing on the recliner while Alfred surfed in the sea. I saw a girl beside him who was very close to him. At that time, many people were hanging out on the beach. We were all young people, so I didn¡¯t really care.¡±


    When I heard this, I had a feeling that something was going to happen.


    Kate continued, ¡°That night, Alfred and I went back to the hotel to rest. I had prepared some lingerie to enjoy the weekend with Alfred, but Alfred found an excuse to go out.


    ¡°The next morning, I smelled another she-wolf on him, and I looked at his phone while he was taking a shower. The top of his chat history was with an unfamiliar avatar. It was all very intimate words.¡±


    I held Kate¡¯s hand tightly.


    Kate gave me a sarcastic smile and said, ¡°I asked him who this woman was. Do you know what he told me?¡±


    ¡°He said that he met his mate. He had never felt so connected. But please believe him. They were just friends. When he went to see herst night, he only wanted tomunicate with her. He didn¡¯t betray me.¡±

 Chapter 62

    <h4>Chapter 62: Kate¡¯s Concern</h4>


    ¡°How could he do this?¡± I retorted.


    ¡°You think that way too, right?¡± Kate sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been with him for so long and had times that I thought were sweet, but he said he had a connection with someone he just met. I really couldn¡¯t ept this. So I asked him to delete the girl¡¯s contact information and never contact her again.¡±


    I understood what Kate was doing. No girl could ept her lover having such a special rtionship with another woman.


    ¡°But Alfred insisted that they were just friends. He thought I was making a big deal out of it and didn¡¯t trust him. We had a big fight. I said I would give him a week, or we should break up.¡±


    Kate curled up on the sofa with her hands on her knees. She looked a little pitiful.


    I reached out to pat her back. I knew that words were useless at times like this. All Kate needed was someone to listen to her and apany her.


    ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for a long time. I thought I knew him well enough, but the mate connection destroyed everything we had built so easily. It¡¯s as if our past was fake. Are our feelings so insignificant?¡± Kate pondered.


    I sighed, unable to answer Kate¡¯s question.


    Ordinary people might think it was good that we werewolves and had the Moon Goddess arrange a mate for us.


    Mate represented fidelity andmitment of a lifetime.


    But mates also had a special bond that was hard to break away from. In Kate and my case, our mates only brought us more trouble.


    If we didn¡¯t have this fate, would our lives be much easier?


    ¡°Since you gave him the right to choose, why did you leave school?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t dare to face that result.¡± Kate raised her head to look at me and said softly.


    ¡°You already know it, don¡¯t you?¡±


    I stared at Kate¡¯s eyes. Her eyes started to turn slightly red.


    ¡°I know. When I started questioning Alfred, and he refused to delete the girl¡¯s contact information, we couldn¡¯t go back to what we were before. But I just couldn¡¯t ept it.¡±


    Kate looked at me and said, ¡°I meet Alex again now. I remember him. When I came to my aunt¡¯s house as a child, I always saw him. But back then, we weren¡¯t adults yet.


    ¡°When I saw Alex again this time, I kind of understood how Alfred felt. Do you know how hard I tried not to jump on him just now?¡±


    Kate rubbed her nose in embarrassment.


    I thought about how I felt every time I saw Michael. Indeed, the mate connection had the power to make you forget your rationale. It was as if only the most primitive desire existed in your body, and you didn¡¯t act yourself.


    Thinking of Michael, I felt my heart begin to throb again. What was Michael doing now? Was he still busy with his work, or was he furious with his subordinates because of my departure?


    When I returned to my senses, I noticed that Kate was looking at me strangely. So I quickly focused my attention on Kate¡¯s problem.


    ¡°So, what do you n to do now?¡±


    ¡°No matter what answer Alfred gives me, I don¡¯t think I can start a new rtionship so soon. ¡°I¡¯d better avoid Alex these days and avoid meeting him as much as possible,¡± Kate said slowly.


    I shook my head and said, ¡°You can¡¯t predict the movements of an Alpha. If you meet him on the road, he¡¯ll find out you¡¯re his mate.¡±


    ¡°What if we stay in this house all the time?¡± Kate asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s safe,¡± I said. ¡°Why don¡¯t you think about what you will do if he finds out, or just tell him the truth and tell him your concerns? He might understand you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget why you ran away. What if Alex wanted to lock me up here like your prince?¡± Kate rolled her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to say bad things about your prince, but what he did was a little too extreme.¡±


    I choked and stared at Kate, unable to speak.


    I wanted to defend Michael, but what I had done didn¡¯t seem to give me the right to defend him.


    ¡°As long as Alex doesn¡¯t find out I¡¯m his mate, then it won¡¯t be a problem when we get back to school,¡± Kate muttered.


    Suddenly, she looked at me excitedly and said, ¡°When we first met Alex today, he didn¡¯t find out either. This is because your powder worked. Do you still have that powder?¡±


    I had thought of using this method as well, but I didn¡¯t have that much of that powder.


    I didn¡¯t know how powerful Michael¡¯s detection ability was. I originally wanted to use it on myself these few days and hide for a while longer, but looking at Kate¡¯s expression, I furrowed my brows in embarrassment.


    ¡°Please, Cecily, help me,¡± Kate pleaded.


    ¡°Have you really thought about hiding your identity as his mate from him?¡± I asked.


    Kate nodded.

 Chapter 63

    <h4>Chapter 63: A Sumptuous Breakfast</h4>


    I reluctantly pulled out a small bottle from the bottom of the box and handed it to Kate. ¡°This is all I have left. You¡¯d better use it sparingly these days.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a big help,¡± Kate said as she hugged me with a smile.


    I hugged her back, but I was thinking about Michael.


    If Michael caught me for this reason, I would ept my fate. I hoped that when he found me, he would show me some mercy.


    My chest felt a lot less stuffy when I woke up the following day.


    I was not as ufortable as yesterday. Although I still felt it difficult to breathe, I was no longer nauseous enough to throw up. I tried to call out to Mia in my mind, and she gave me a slight response. I knew she was not as angry as she was yesterday and was using her strength to help me.


    After a good night¡¯s rest, my body no longer felt tired. I only felt a little empty in my heart. It was a call for my missing mate.


    ¡®Thank you, Mia.¡¯


    I got a few cold grins from Mia.


    I smiled. Although my wolf didn¡¯t like to express herself, she was still kind and cute.


    I walked down the stairs and saw Aunt Carol working in the kitchen.


    She was frying omelets in a pot with all kinds of ingredients. There were ham, mushrooms, tomatoes, and green and red peppers. The aroma was overflowing, and it looked delicious.


    I walked up to help, but Aunt Carol stopped me.


    ¡°You¡¯re a guest. Just sit and wait.¡± Aunt Carol waved the spat, looking very skilled.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I often help my parents at home,¡± I said with a smile.


    Aunt Carol nced at me and said, ¡°If you want to help, can you bring the coffee and milk over there? Be careful not to burn it.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± I took a few cups from the cab and asked, ¡°Where did Kate go? I passed by her room just now and didn¡¯t see her.¡±


    ¡°She went out the back door early in the morning. She said she was going for a morning run. So go and get her.¡±


    I followed Aunt Carol¡¯s instructions and went out the back door. There was a stone road leading to the forest. I walked along the road, hoping that Kate didn¡¯t run too far.


    After walking for a few minutes, I saw Kate.


    ¡°Kate!¡± I called after her from afar and ran a few steps toward her.


    Only then did I realize that there was another person beside her. This person was Alpha Alex of the Ancient Woods Pack.


    Before I could think of how to greet her, Alex spoke first and said, ¡°It¡¯s you. You came with Katest night. Kate just told me you¡¯re her roommate.¡±


    I nced at Kate and noticed that her eyes seemed slightly red as if she had just cried. However, Alex¡¯s expression didn¡¯t seem like they had just had an unpleasant encounter. So it could also be that Kate didn¡¯t sleep wellst night.


    I didn¡¯t overthink it. Instead, I nodded at Alex as a greeting.


    I turned to Kate and said, ¡°Aunt Carol has made breakfast. She asked me toe to get you.¡±


    Kate looked at me and then at Alex and invited, ¡°Have you had breakfast? Why don¡¯t you join us?¡±


    Alex smiled and shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t. I have some things to take care of in the pack, so I should go.¡±


    We said goodbye to Alex and walked back along the stone path.


    I sensed that Kate was in a bad mood, but at the table, Kate was talking andughing as usual.


    Aunt Carol had added a special sauce to the omelet, and her cooking method allowed the omelet to absorb only the right amount of oil, which was very soft and not too greasy. In addition, she had prepared cut fruit on the side. It was a great breakfast.


    Kate and Aunt Carol talked about thetest entertainment gossip and celebrities, and I admired Kate¡¯s ability to keep up with so many people and events. Moreover, everything she said was so fresh and interesting that everyone at the table would smile.


    Kate had always been so lively, funny, and likable.


    Unlike me, who preferred to deal with books rather than people, I was used to being alone and not gentle enough. Would Michaelpletely hate me for this and then reject me?


    My thoughts drifted away.


    I sighed internally. I didn¡¯t know how often I had thought about Michael this day and night.


    Was I wrong to act so willfully? Was Michael still worried about me now?

 Chapter 64

    <h4>Chapter 64: Chosen His Mate</h4>


    After breakfast, I volunteered to clear the table.


    Aunt Carol had something to do in the morning, so she left after breakfast. Before she left, she told us we could do whatever we wanted in the pack.


    After washing the dishes, I walked around the first floor but couldn¡¯t find Kate. I went up to the second floor in confusion and saw that Kate¡¯s door was closed. I knocked on the door and heard Kate¡¯s response. I pushed the door open and walked in.


    Kate returned to the way she was when I first saw her in the morning. She was fiddling with a Rubik¡¯s Cube in her hand. But her face was tense, and no emotions could be seen.


    I quietly walked to her side and knew something must have happened in the morning.


    ¡°Do you want to talk to me?¡± I said softly.


    ¡°I turned on my phone this morning,¡± Kate said with her head lowered.


    ¡°What did you see?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Alfred chose his mate. He posted a photo with that girl on social media.¡± Kate¡¯s fingers tightened around the Rubik¡¯s Cube. I saw that her fingertips had turned pale from the force. I grabbed her hand, wanting to give her some strength.


    ¡°I said I would give him a week, but he was with that girl the next day.¡± Kate looked up at me with a pale face. ¡°I was like a clown,¡± she said. ¡°I even sent him a message asking him to give me an exnation, but he blocked all my ounts.¡±


    I hugged Kate tenderly. I didn¡¯t understand why my friends and I had to endure this all the time.


    It was a great irony.


    My mate had abandoned me, so I was filled with distrust of all mate rtionships. So I envied the rtionship Kate and Alfred had, which had nothing to do with fate but to be together because of love.


    However, Kate¡¯s lover had abandoned her because he had met his mate as if all feelings were nothing in the face of a mate connection.


    What was there to believe in, and what was certain?


    I thought it had nothing to do with how you fell in love.


    The only thing that mattered was whether you met the right person.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± I patted Kate on the back and said, ¡°A person like him isn¡¯t worth your time. You can have something better. Look, you¡¯ve met your mate, Alex.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s the Alpha of this pack. Alfred is nothing. Look at me. Without Robert, would there be a better Michael? Don¡¯t you see how the people at school are looking at me with envy?¡±


    I tried to make Kateugh, ¡°Think of how you¡¯ll bring Alex to school in the future. You can even bring him before Alfred and smack him in public. I see that Alex is so strong and has a good impression of you. As long as you tell him that you are his mate, he will be willing to stand up for you.¡±


    Kate sniffled and shook her head.


    ¡°Do you still have any concerns now?¡± I asked, puzzled.


    I remembered that Kate was envious of others having a mate before. Now that there were no obstacles, why was she still hesitating?


    Kate bit her lip and said, ¡°When I first found out about this in the morning, I ran into the woods alone and cried. Then, I met Alex. I couldn¡¯t help but tell him about Alfred. I almost told him that I was his mate.¡±


    ¡°But you didn¡¯t do that. Why?¡±


    Kate stared into my eyes. Her eyes now looked teary and filled with all kinds of emotions.


    ¡°I was about to say it, but I felt very scared then.¡± Kate¡¯s voice was trembling.


    ¡°Kate, what are you afraid of?¡±


    Kate was silent for a while. Then, her gaze fell to the floor as she said, ¡°I know Robert rejected you, and then you experienced such great pain, but you are strong, independent, smart, and charming.


    ¡°You can walk out of it, be brave, and live a better life, but I don¡¯t have half of that. Alex is a strong and capable Alpha warrior who manages the pack alone. His subordinates trust him and love him.


    ¡°If... Alex rejects me, I don¡¯t know how I can have the courage to continue living.¡±


    I listened to Kate in surprise.


    Kate had always been the person I envied and wanted to be, and she said she thought I was better than her? She had always been beautiful, decent, confident, a social butterfly.


    Could it be Kate who was doubting herself now?


    I began to hate Robert even more.


    What he had done to me not only deeply hurt me but also hurt the trust of other girls in their rtionships.


    I also realized that I had been sending Kate negative messages about mate connections. I felt guilty for this. I might have experienced some bad things, but there were many stories of mates being happy together. Even Michael, although Iined about his tyranny, I knew that he treated me sincerely.


    ¡°Kate, look me in the eyes,¡± I said softly.

 Chapter 65

    <h4>Chapter 65: Control</h4>


    I had a feeling that I was on to something, and I had a feeling that Kate would obey me.


    I didn¡¯t know why I had this feeling, but I knew I could control it.


    Kate¡¯s eyes moved slowly from the floor, and I smiled at her. ¡°Kate,¡± I said. ¡°You are the kindest, most selfless, most attractive girl I have ever met in the world. You have your unique talent and are always the most dazzling one in the crowd. You have no idea how much I envy you. You think I am brave, but I was only forced to look it.¡±


    I paused. ¡°Why did Ie here?¡± I continued, ¡°It was because I couldn¡¯t cope with my situation, so I chose to escape. Even though I knew it was just an ostrich act and that Michael would find me here, I had to face it. But you helped me selflessly, and you and Aunt Carol took me in regardless of personal gains and losses, risking the wrath of the Lycan prince. Every time I think about it, I feel sorry for you.¡±


    Kate looked at me and shook her head slowly.


    I pressed a finger against her lips, stopping her from saying anything.


    I said, ¡°If a werewolf wants to reject you, it must be because he doesn¡¯t have good taste. They will regret their actions. They are all stupid and unworthy people. Don¡¯t be sad because of them. Kate, believe in yourself. You deserve a mate who treats you sincerely. Not everyone is like that b*stard Robert.¡±


    Kate finally smiled. I looked at her and smiled.


    ¡°Trust me. No werewolf can reject you, and Alex won¡¯t either.¡±


    Kate pulled me into a big hug. She hugged me tightly, and I didn¡¯t know what to do. I only heard her say in my ear, ¡°Thank you. Thank you, Cecily.¡±


    I saw that Kate was feeling better and suggested we go have some fun.


    Although Aunt Carol said we could go anywhere in the pack, we both decided to stay in the house when Kate and I found a big bag of snacks and Blu-Ray discs in the closet.


    We sat on the couch watching TV, filled the coffee table with potato chips and popcorn snacks, and scooped each from a big tub of ice cream. ¡± We forgot all about men, sang karaoke in the room, and drank cold cider and orange juice.


    The pleasure might be short-lived, but it was real.


    When Aunt Carol came home, the living room was a mess, and two crazy girls in suspenders and shorts sprawled across the couch.


    Aunt Carol had brought us dinner from a chain burger joint. Kate and I loved their cheesesteak burger and French fries.


    ¡°Girls, what have you been doing all day?¡±


    Aunt Carol sat down next to us. She didn¡¯t me us for messing up the house. Instead, she opened a burger just like we did and acted like she was our age.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Kate reluctantly pushed a ce to eat from the coffee table. Some of the packagings fell to the ground, but no one cared.


    ¡°How about you? How was your day?¡± Kate asked while eating the hamburger.


    ¡°Just the same.¡± Aunt Carol tucked her hair behind her ear to prevent the sauce from getting on the hamburger. ¡°When I went out, there were some people still talking about it. They¡¯ve been here all their lives and have never seen the outside world.¡±


    Kate and I exchanged a look.


    Most women in the Ancient Woods Pack relied on their husbands to provide for them. They didn¡¯t have their means of livelihood. In their eyes, a woman¡¯s role was to clean up the house and reproduce. They even thought women would be ridiculed if they worked.


    Even Aunt Carol gave up some of her previous jobs and only took some odd jobs as pocket money. Even so, she was constantly criticized by others.


    ¡°Speaking of which,¡± Aunt Carol suddenly turned her gaze to me and said. ¡°Since you ran away like this, do you want to tell your parents? If you leave without saying goodbye, your parents will be worried.¡±


    I stopped chewing, and my heart began to throb.


    Damn it! My parents would be worried about me too. Why didn¡¯t I think of that when I left?


    The more I thought about it, the more I felt that my decision to run away was foolish. Not to mention, I would always think of Michael¡¯s brown eyes with a hint of mischief and his warm, charming scent. But now, there was no turning back. I could only stay here until I figured out what to do next.


    ¡°Cecily will talk to them, won¡¯t you, Cecily?¡± Kate tried to smooth things over.


    Aunt Carol gave Kate a meaningful look. ¡°I¡¯m not the kind of senior who likes to lecture people,¡± she said. ¡°I don¡¯t want to interfere with how you young people do things. But, girls, I hope you think about the consequences before you do anything and if you¡¯re ready to take the consequences.¡±

 Chapter 66

    <h4>Chapter 66: The Reason To Hide</h4>


    Over the next few days, Kate and I had a wild time at the Ancient Woods Pack.


    I had never felt so free. We avoided anything that would make us unhappy, and Aunt Carol left us alone. We ate and drank, went for walks in the woods, and waded by the creek.


    It was a few degrees cooler at the Ancient Woods Pack than our pack because of the dense vegetation. However, it was close to ourtitude, which was a much morefortable temperature for werewolves.


    Iy with Kate on the grass in Aunt Carol¡¯s backyard, and Kate told me that she had used up all the powder I had given herst night and that Kate had stayed in the house today to avoid being discovered by Alpha Alex to avoid being found out by him.


    To be honest, I was a little worried about her.


    Neither of us had spoken about our mate rtionships in the past few days. But I remembered that Kate had expressed her expectations for her mate rtionship before attending Robert¡¯s ceremony to seed the Alpha.


    I thought we had made things clear that night, and I was leaning toward Kate epting Alex. But these days, it didn¡¯t look like Kate needed time to clear her head. Instead, it was more like she had made a decision that pushed her to stay away from the Alpha.


    No werewolf would not value his or her mate, especially in a traditional pack like the Ancient Woods Pack. They ced much emphasis on the she-wolf¡¯s submission to her mate. Being gentle and virtuous were the most important things in many people¡¯s eyes.


    If Kate chose to keep their rtionship a secret when Alpha Alex found out about it, he would fly into a rage and me Kate.


    I didn¡¯t want Kate and her mate to enter an awkward rtionship like Michael and me. Neither of them would be happy. I hoped that Kate¡¯s rtionship would have a better start.


    ¡°Hey, have you thought about how to deal with the matter between you and Alex?¡± I turned around to ask Kate.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to tell him,¡± Kate said seriously.


    ¡°Is this the decision you came up with in these few days?¡± I propped myself up from the grass and carefully observed Kate¡¯s expression. ¡°Alex is a good person. We¡¯ve all heard about him in the pack these few days. He has never had any bad scandals. He¡¯s the ¡®golden child¡¯ everyone in the pack is looking forward to bing. Finding him is like finding the other half of your soul. Are you still doubting yourself?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡± Kate let out a long sigh. Then, she looked at me and said, ¡°I can¡¯t tell him about this now because this is the Ancient Woods Pack. Their attitude toward mate connection is too traditional.¡±


    I looked at her in confusion.


    Wouldn¡¯t the Ancient Woods Pack¡¯s emphasis on mate connections give Kate a better sense of security? Furthermore, Alex was the Alpha. So as long as they were together, Kate would be Luna of the Ancient Woods Pack.


    There was no reason for people to dismiss a Luna so easily. Kate could bepletely at ease living with Alex forever.


    ¡°You¡¯ve thought about it, right?¡± Kate asked. ¡°Alex is an Alpha, and he¡¯s the right age for marriage. If I tell him about this, what will happen? He will mark me and announce that I will be the pack¡¯s Luna. By then, do you think I will be able to leave this ce?¡±


    ¡°If you be his mate, you don¡¯t necessarily have to stay here. Besides, our pack isn¡¯t too far from the Ancient Woods Pack. So you can meet at any time,¡± I said.


    ¡°That¡¯s because you don¡¯t know the Ancient Woods Pack functions yet.¡± Kate sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen too many people who have married here. They rarely leave the Ancient Woods Pack. The elders in the n don¡¯t allow them to do so either.¡±


    I recalled what Aunt Carol had said at dinner two days ago. She was such an outstanding and kind woman who had married here for so many years, but there were still people who would judge her behind her back for working.


    I realized that Kate was right. The people of the Ancient Woods Pack didn¡¯t think women were intelligent or worth working. They preferred to keep women at home. If Kate confessed to Alpha Alex, it would be like her giving up her college education.


    Kate continued, ¡°There are very few women like my aunt in the pack. But you don¡¯t know how much Aunt Carol has already sacrificed. She would have achieved more in her career. I don¡¯t want to be like her. I can¡¯t stand being trapped in one ce. Besides, it wasn¡¯t easy for me to get into university. I don¡¯t want to give up so easily.¡±


    I looked at Kate in surprise. I had never known that Kate had such a strong belief in her studies. I thought that she had spent all her energy on partying.


    ¡°So you¡¯re just going to give up on him?¡±


    I thought Alex was a good choice for Kate.


    Kate shrugged and acted like she didn¡¯t care. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it after I graduate. If that happens, I might consider living here.¡±


    I took Kate¡¯s hand, looked into her eyes, and said seriously, ¡°Have you made up your mind? You know, Alex is an Alpha, and if the pack needs a Luna, he could mark another she-wolf. And then you¡¯ll lose him forever.¡±

 Chapter 67

    <h4>Chapter 67: The Dream</h4>


    I saw Kate¡¯s expression stiffen, but she said stubbornly, ¡°Then it¡¯s up to the Moon Goddess¡¯s arrangement.¡±


    I suspected that Kate still had psychological problems with the mate connection because of me, but I had said enough. The only thing I could do now was to give her support and encouragement.


    ¡°Kate, no matter your choice, I will stand on your side.¡± I held her hand and said, ¡°But after you meet your mate, your body will be different. I can personally feel it. It wouldn¡¯t be a problem if you don¡¯t know the other person¡¯s existence. But you know that, yet you choose to stay away. This is against our nature.¡±


    I shared the experiences I had with Robert and Michael with Kate.


    ¡°You and your wolf will want to be close to each other. You will desire to make physical contact with each other. This desire will not weaken as the distance between you grows. Instead, it will grow stronger,¡± I said


    ¡°You saw the state I was in when I came. If it¡¯s serious, it will cause harm to your body. Moreover, you will find everyone else dulls after making contact with your mate.¡±


    I recalled the scene where a boy tried to strike up a conversation with me. Even if Mia did not stop me then, I knew I did not dislike him. However, I did not feel the uncontroble desire I had for my mate.


    ¡°Kate, have you thought it through? Do you want to live your university life like this?¡±


    I wanted Kate to avoid everything that I had experienced before.


    Kate hesitated for a moment, then nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll reconsider.¡±


    I dreamed of a pair of brown eyes. The owner of the eyes had a gentle and mischievous smile at the beginning. He touched my body and had a delicious scent, and I could not help but want to be close to him.


    However, I felt a rope around my neck. He stood behind me, and the rope tightened little by little. I felt myself suffocating.


    I desperately looked up to give myself a little room to live, to beg for his forgiveness.


    But that pair of brown eyes had already turned golden, casting a shadow upon my face.


    He didn¡¯t look at me at all. I could only see his angr chin, with a lofty arrogance and indifference.


    ¡°AH!¡±


    I woke up from my dream and subconsciously touched my neck. It was still as smooth as before, without a trace of scars. But the feeling was too real.


    It took me a while toe back to my senses. Finally, I reached for my phone at the head of the bed to check the time. It wasn¡¯t even six o¡¯clock.


    I hesitated between going back to bed and getting out of bed. Instead, I chose to go to the bathroom.


    I was still a little scared of the dream and didn¡¯t want to stay in bed for a while.


    As I brushed my teeth, I looked in the mirror at the pale girl with the white foam in her mouth. It was the fifth day since I had arrived at the Ancient Woods Pack, and I hadn¡¯t seen Michael for six days, including the day I left.


    Michael had appeared in my dreams every day for the past two days. At first, ¡°Please reading on ¡®NewN0vel¡¯0rg¡¯ he had been gentle and considerate, but soon he would transform into a beast and torture me or try to kill me.


    I spat out the foam and gave a wry smile to the mirror.


    I had been stuffing myself with food and drink these days, but I hadn¡¯t gained any weight.


    I realized that I had made a mistake by running away and that the person I loved now was Michael. Even after what he had done to me in my dreams, I would still miss him and our moments together.


    I nned to talk to Kate about going back today, and I would ept whatever punishment Michael was going to give me for that. But, if we ever had a problem again, I wouldn¡¯t deal with it the same way.


    Suddenly, I heard heavy footsteps outside the door, unlike Aunt Carol¡¯s or Kate¡¯s. It felt strange, so I went to open the door only to find a strange man standing in the hallway.


    He was a big man, wearing only a tank top and shorts, and he had a tattoo on his muscr thigh that extended to his calf, and the pattern looked like some totem.


    We looked at each other in shock. I smelled Alpha Alex on him. I resisted the urge to scream because he didn¡¯t look like an intruder.


    He broke the silence faster than I did. ¡°Are you the girl who came with Kate?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°I¡¯m Cecily.¡±


    ¡°David.¡± The man didn¡¯t move. He had a terrifying aura. I did not doubt that he would be an outstanding warrior.


    Now, he stared at me with burning eyes and frowned at me. ¡°You Smell Special. Alex told me what happened that night. He¡¯s sorry for his initial attitude toward you that night.¡±

 Chapter 68

    <h4>Chapter 68: nning A Trip Back</h4>


    ¡°But he also said that he was suspicious of you that night because you didn¡¯t have any werewolf scent. So why did you cover your scent in some way? Were you hiding from something?¡±


    Now I was even more confused about David¡¯s identity. He had appeared at Aunt Carol¡¯s house early in the morning but seemed to have a close rtionship with the pack¡¯s Alpha and knew a lot about us.


    At that moment, I saw Aunt Caroling down the stairs. She was still wearing the nightgown we had first seen her in, her hair a little untidy but with a particrlynguid naturalness.


    David also saw Aunt Carol, and he went up naturally, put his arm around her waist, and exchanged a kiss. They looked like a young couple who had just fallen in love. The air was filled with pink bubbles.


    ¡°Oh, the child is still here. Don¡¯t be like this, David,¡± Aunt Carolined, but I could see that she enjoyed being intimate with David.


    I waved my hand to show that I didn¡¯t mind.


    ¡°Here, let me introduce you. This is my mate David,¡± Aunt Carol said. ¡°He left the pack for a mission some time ago. He just came backst night. I haven¡¯t had the chance to introduce you.¡±


    I saw David¡¯s hand had already slid onto Aunt Carol¡¯s butt. They had been touching each other since the moment they saw each other.


    ¡°If I knew you had guests, I would havee back earlier,¡± David looked at Aunt Carol lovingly and said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The children are very well-behaved.¡± Aunt Carol patted David¡¯s arm and said, ¡°I¡¯ll make breakfast for you, okay? What do you want to eat?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve missed your omelet while I was out.¡±


    Aunt Carol giggled. ¡°I¡¯ll make it right away.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± David said.


    I was about to sneak away when Aunt Carol called my name. ¡°Cecily, why don¡¯t youe with us?¡±


    I noticed that David was giving me an unkind look and said, ¡°Uh, no. I¡¯ll wake Kate up in case she misses breakfast.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Aunt Carol said.


    I watched as Aunt Carol and David disappeared down the stairs. I couldn¡¯t wait to knock on Kate¡¯s door. I didn¡¯t care if it would wake Kate up.


    When Kate opened the door for me with her sleepy eyes, it was apparent that she was still asleep. She wasn¡¯t the type to wake up early.


    ¡°What¡¯s up? It¡¯s so early still.¡± Kate yawned and fell back onto the bed.


    I sat down next to her and tried to shake her awake.


    ¡°You never said your aunt had a mate!¡± I growled in her ear.


    I was shocked to see David this morning. In my heart, Aunt Carol had always been a beautiful image that only existed in my dreams. ¡°Please reading on ¡®NewN0vel¡¯0rg¡¯ I never thought she would show such girliness when she was in love.


    Kate¡¯s buzzing voice came from under the pillow. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that she married into the Ancient Woods Pack? What¡¯s so strange about her having a mate? Wait, you mean you saw David?¡±


    Kate seemed to wake up immediately. She sat up from the bed and stared at me, wide-eyed.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I nodded and said, ¡°I just opened the door this morning and saw him. I was so embarrassed.¡±


    ¡°Why did hee back at this time?¡± Kate scratched her hair with a worried expression.


    ¡°Why did hee back?¡± I looked at her in confusion.


    ¡°After he came back, maybe Alex woulde here asionally. By then, my identity would be difficult to hide,¡± Kate said.


    What did this have to do with Alex? I was even more confused.


    ¡°David is the Beta in the pack, and his brother is the previous Alpha. So in terms of blood rtions, Alex is his nephew,¡± Kate exined.


    ¡°Then, isn¡¯t Alex your brother?¡± I asked in surprise.


    Kate red at me and said, ¡°He¡¯s the kind of brother I don¡¯t have blood rtions with!¡±


    I smiled sheepishly.


    Kate continued, ¡°But it¡¯s not wrong to say he¡¯s my brother. When I visited my aunt as a child, I always hung out with him, but we were too young then. We didn¡¯t have the consciousness of a man and a woman.¡±


    Kate turned her gaze to me and said hesitantly, ¡°Cecily, I think...¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back today. How about it?¡± I said what Kate wanted to say on her behalf.


    Kate looked at me in surprise. I smiled. ¡°I wanted to tell you this morning, but I forgot because I was too shocked to see David. I¡¯ve already thought about it. I love Michael, and I want to go back and exin everything to him.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Kate hugged me. ¡°I¡¯m so d you¡¯ve thought this through. You¡¯ll be happy, Cecily.¡±


    ¡°I just hope he doesn¡¯t tear me apart,¡± I muttered.


    ¡°He won¡¯t,¡± Kate said.

 Chapter 69

    <h4>Chapter 69: Your Mate Is Here</h4>


    The four of us finished our breakfast together.


    In fact, Kate and I spent most of it watching Aunt Carol and David disy their affection.


    I had never seen such a clingy pair of mates, and my parents were very close, but they didn¡¯t feed each other an omelet at breakfast, let alone mix it with countless kisses.


    They were showing us that they were in love all the time.


    Kate was used to this, and if she¡¯d been in it all along. I thought I could understand why she was looking forward to her mate rtionship so much, and she was too scared to know what I was going through. Unfortunately, she had set the expectations for her mate rtionship too high, so she fell even harder.


    After dinner, David was busy with other pack tasks, and Aunt Carol had pre-booked guests, so they left.


    Kate said she needed to get some sleep first to make up for the lost sleep I¡¯d taken from her in the morning and recharge her energy for the afternoon ride home. So I took on the task of packing. I went back to my room and packed our things.


    Just as I wondered how I would fit so much luggage into my suitcase, I heard a knock on the door.


    I frowned. I had no idea who would be here at this time.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± I shouted at the door.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Alpha Alex.¡± It was a familiar voice, but my heart was on guard.


    Why would Alpha knock at the door at this time? Did he sense something was wrong with Kate? But we were ready to leave, and I had run out of powder. Kate¡¯s n to hide her identity couldn¡¯t fail at this time.


    But I had no reason to shut an Alpha out. So I braced myself and opened the door, determined not to let him have a chance to get close to Kate.


    ¡°Cecily.¡± Alex looked at me, smiled, and wanted to walk in.


    But I leaned against the door, using my body to block his path.


    I said nervously, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Alpha Alex?¡±


    He gave me a puzzled look but obediently stood outside the door and said, ¡°There¡¯s someone outside the pack iming he¡¯s your friend and wants to meet you. I can¡¯t confirm his identity, so I came to ask you.¡±


    My heart started to beat faster. He came, but he still came.


    My emotions were a mix of excitement and fear. I couldn¡¯t tell which one was stronger. A ticklish feeling spread from the bottom of my feet up to my spine. Mia, who was in my body, obviously heard Alex too. She was wagging her tail excitedly.


    ¡°What... What did he say?¡± I heard my voice trembling.


    ¡°He said he is your mate.¡± Alex showed a confused expression. ¡°Do you have anything to exin to me?¡±


    ¡°I. . .¡±


    I could tell that Alex was a clear-minded person. He must have realized that I was hiding something. However, no pack would ept or take in someone who left their mate, let alone a traditional pack like the Ancient Woods Pack. So I knew I was in trouble.


    Surprisingly, Alex did not treat me harshly. On the contrary, when he saw my troubled expression, he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He softened his tone and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can tell me the real reason why you chose toe here with Kate. If that person is lying, or if he did something bad to you that forced you to run away, then our pack will protect everyone who seeks legitimate protection.¡±


    Alex looked at me gently with concern. His sincere gaze made me feel ashamed.


    I seemed to have too many stereotypical impressions of the Ancient Woods Pack. They weren¡¯t just stubborn old fogeys who only knew how to follow the rules. They were kind and warm too.


    ¡°No, he didn¡¯t do anything to me,¡± I said quickly. ¡°We just had a minor fallout.¡±


    Alex looked at me carefully for a few seconds before saying, ¡°Alright, since you said that, then I¡¯ll bring him over to see you.¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡± I stopped Alex and asked him, ¡°Can you bring me to see him now?¡±


    Alex looked at me in confusion. I didn¡¯t exin.


    But my heart told me I didn¡¯t want to wait any longer.


    I wanted to see Michael as soon as possible, smell his scent, and feel his embrace. I believed that he wouldn¡¯t do anything to hurt me. Even if he went crazy because of my willfulness this time, I felt I could control him. I had this inexplicable confidence and sureness.

 Chapter 70

    <h4>Chapter 70: An Unexpected Visitor</h4>


    I followed Alex into the forest where we hade from.


    I was excited and nervous all the way.


    I hadn¡¯t seen Michael for a week, and my heart was beating faster with every step I took as I approached him, like a rabbit about to leap out of my chest.


    I was already imagining meeting him, his boyish, manly charm, cute curly brown hair, brown eyes, and the sweetest, freshest scent I could imagine.


    ¡°Go straight ahead from here. He¡¯s in the clearing,¡± Alex said, pointing ahead.


    I followed the direction in which Alex¡¯s finger pointed, and I couldn¡¯t help but imagine what Michael would do to me when we met. Would he hug me directly or kiss me in front of everyone and take me back to his ce.


    Whatever he did to me would be fine.


    I suddenly realized that if Michael went on a rampage, there was a chance that Alpha Alex and the Ancient Woods Pack would be implicated, which I didn¡¯t want to happen.


    Maybe I should calm him down and leave with him.


    I stopped and pleaded with Alex, ¡°Alpha, can I go alone?¡±


    Alex looked at me hesitantly and said, ¡°He doesn¡¯t look easy. I¡¯m worried about your safety.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I assured him.


    I knew Michael must look terrible now, but he wouldn¡¯t do anything to me.


    We loved each other, and I had never been more sure of that than at this moment.


    Alex looked me in the eye and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, can you tell me what happened to you? I don¡¯t feelfortable leaving a girl with a strange werewolf.¡±


    I looked at Alex and knew he wasn¡¯t trying to pry into my privacy. On the contrary, he was genuinely worried about my safety.


    But how should I tell him about this? I couldn¡¯t tell him Michael¡¯s identity as the Lycan prince. He was safe when he didn¡¯t know this. ¡°Please reading on ¡®NewN0vel¡¯0rg¡¯ Otherwise, just like Aunt Carol said, they would be punished for harboring me.


    I hesitated and said, ¡°We had a little misunderstanding before. I secretly ran out in a fit of anger. But now I¡¯ve thought it through. We can solve this matter ourselves.¡±


    Alex was surprised at first before he revealed an expression of disapproval. ¡°Since you guys are mates, you should solve any problems throughmunication. How can you leave just like that?¡±


    I lowered my head. I already knew that I handled this matter poorly.


    But soon, I thought of another matter. I probed, ¡°Alpha, if you met your mate and she deceived you for some reason, would you forgive her?¡±


    Alex frowned, ¡°If she cheated on me,¡± he said. ¡°I would be angry and sad that she couldn¡¯t trust me. As for forgiveness, I don¡¯t think there is such a thing between mates. We are one. Would you say forgive or not forgive your arm or your leg?¡±


    I didn¡¯t expect to hear such a response.


    Alex said gently, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about whether your mate will forgive you. People who be mates will never be separated. However, how do you know that I don¡¯t have a mate?¡±


    ¡°Ahem.¡± I realized I might have identally let the cat out of the bag. I quickly added, ¡°I only heard that the pack doesn¡¯t have a Luna. I think if you find your mate, you will be with her and make her your Luna. Also, I¡¯ve asked other people in the pack, and they all said that you¡¯re quite pure when ites to a romantic rtionship...¡±


    ¡°You already have a mate. So why do you still care about my love life?¡± Alex looked at me strangely.


    I felt that the more I spoke, the worse I sounded. I ended the topic in time and said, ¡°Alright, you can leave me here. I¡¯ll go meet him.¡±


    After saying goodbye to Alex, I walked to the space in front of me.


    This wasn¡¯t my first time here, but my mood waspletely different from thest time.


    Thest time I barged in here with Kate, my heart was filled with nervousness, physical difort, and fear of Michael chasing after us. I was also afraid that the Ancient Woods Pack wouldn¡¯t ept us.


    But this time, I was nervous, too, with a different kind of calm, more of overwhelming joy.


    But when I came to the clearing and saw the maning out from behind the trees, I waspletely stunned.


    He didn¡¯t have the wonderful scent I had been longing for, and his face didn¡¯t carry the joy and excitement of a reunion I had been waiting for. Instead, there was an evil, sick light in his eyes.


    He still had a muscr body, but the aura that once fascinated me was gone, and he walked up to me with an evil smile.


    My eyes widened as I called out his name in disbelief, ¡°Robert!¡±

 Chapter 71

    <h4>Chapter 71: Gloomy Mood</h4>


    When Alex and I first left the house, the sun was so bright I could barely open my eyes. Then, at some point, the sky began to darken.


    ck clouds gradually covered the sky. The air became moist, and the pressure became so low that it felt like the whole sky was going to fall on me. It was so heavy I could barely breathe. The wind became violent, and the branches and leaves of the surrounding trees rustled.


    I looked at Robert standing in front of me, and all the tension and joy I had felt along the way was gone. My mood was as gloomy as the sky.


    I had imagined that Robert would be the one who would be with me for the rest of my life.


    He would provide a ce for my heart to rest, and I would be happy and at peace. But he destroyed me with his own hands and tore my heart to shreds with his hypocrisy, self-righteousness, and hubris. I had to pick them up piece by piece and sew them myself, but they would never be the same again.


    Many nights after learning of his betrayal, I would close my eyes and see Robert¡¯s various faces. He was full of life, he was full of energy, he was full of glory, but most of all, he was cold, he was contemptuous of me, and he was having sex with someone else. No matter the image, it would bring me the same pain.


    He was good to me in the illusions, but it was torture in reality. When the illusion tortured me, it almost drove me crazy.


    I couldn¡¯t help but imagine him with that b*tch, again and again. He would bite that b*tch¡¯s neck, and that b*tch would pant under him. My wolf, Mia, became weak in my imagination again and again, and I didn¡¯t want to think about it, but I couldn¡¯t stop. The same scene kept appearing in my mind, affecting my emotions.


    In my worst moments, I even thought about ending my life.


    I was so close. So close to doing it.


    I was already standing on a nearby hill, just below a cliff. I was sitting on the cliff¡¯s edge, feeling the breeze and the gentle moonlight.


    I thought that if I jumped, I would be free.


    People say that before you die, you will see a slide show, and death will take you back to everything you¡¯ve been through in your life.


    Before I took that irrevocable step, I thought of my parents. They loved me so much, and for all the years I was growing up, they gave me everything they had, regardless of what it took. How painful would it be for them for me to leave like that?


    Then, I thought of Robert. Why should I die because of a terrible person like Robert? A person like him wasn¡¯t worth it. Would he shed a tear upon my death? Would he feel a little guilty about it?


    For a moment, I realized something.


    A person¡¯s death doesn¡¯t bring any punishment to the person they hate, but it can break the heart of the person they love the most.


    From the moment I walked down the cliff, I already felt like a new person.


    The next day, I told my parents that I had decided to go on a trip and wanted to be a new person.


    I promised myself that I would never again think of such a weak method as suicide. If I still couldn¡¯t forget Robert, then I would hate him.


    The first part of my journey was to hold on to my hatred for Robert. I swore I woulde to him in a new light and make him regret his actions.


    I woulde to him proudly and confidently. He thought I was a in, weak, ignorant, unworthy wolf, and I would prove him wrong.


    But the further I went, the more I realized that hating Robert became less important.


    I didn¡¯t live a better life because of him. I did it for myself. I enjoyed being healthy and energetic and embracing the sunshine of life every day.


    But, perhaps this indifferent attitude provoked Robert¡¯s arrogant self-esteem.


    For him, I, whom he had once tossed aside like a broken shoe, dared to ignore him. He wouldn¡¯t ept it and would chase me around like a rabid dog chasing food.


    For me, the darned truth was that I couldn¡¯t resist being physically attracted to Robert, even though I already hated him to the core. My heart would race when I saw him, and I would find it hard to push him away when he made physical contact with me.


    Obviously, the mate vibe we had at the time gave him the wrong impression that I was just ying hard-to-get with him.


    The more I rejected him, the more he wouldn¡¯t give up.


    Even after I had officially rejected him and chosen to be with Michael, he insisted oning here.


    Did he think he had a chance with me?


    In that case, I had to admit; he had an incredible amount of confidence.

 Chapter 72

    <h4>Chapter 72: No Going Back</h4>


    All the pain and hatred I felt for Robert was long gone. If anything, there was no feeling.


    He was like a bored stranger who couldn¡¯t get me to feel anything.


    My eyes were glued to his face, which had a twisted smile and eyes filled with malice.


    I began to regret insisting that Alex leave because Robert looked like he was going crazy here.


    ¡°You look as beautiful as ever, Cecily, my mate.¡± Robert¡¯s voice gave me the creeps. He was like a pervert at the moment.


    I noticed that Robert¡¯s gaze was fixed on my bare thighs. His hungry eyes made me feel like maggots crawling on my legs. It was disgusting. Once again, I regretted running away from Michael. Michael was the only one who made my heart race. I had foolishly left him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not your mate anymore. Your mate is Alison. You chose her, and I¡¯ve already rejected you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention that b*tch¡¯s name.¡±


    Robert interrupted me roughly. He suddenly became irritable. His eyes darkened. He took a step toward me and raised his fist.


    I thought he was going to hit me. So I carefully observed his movements and decided that if he were going to hit me, I would kick him in the balls.


    But Robert¡¯s hand stopped in front of my face. He started to smile at me like a pervert again. I felt the omelets I had eaten for breakfast churning in my stomach and rushing up my throat.


    ¡°Look at your beautiful lips. I should have tasted them a long time ago.¡± Robert stretched out two fingers and made a lewd gesture in the air, ¡°Cecily, it¡¯s such a pity to use your beautiful mouth to talk. I prefer to see it filled with my thing.¡±


    I ignored what he said and leaned back, trying to stay away from his fingers.


    For two people who were no longer rted, the meaning in his words was enough to be considered sexual harassment.


    I asked coldly, ¡°How did you find this ce?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re thinking about me too, aren¡¯t you, Cecily?¡± Robert didn¡¯t seem to hear what I said. Instead, he was immersed in his world as he said, ¡°I saw you the day you left school. You didn¡¯t look the same as usual, but I knew it was you.¡±


    ¡°I was thinking, why did you sneak out? Oh, Cecily must have wanted to leave that stupid, arrogant, and self-righteous Lycan prince. You don¡¯t like him, and you can¡¯t ept him. So the only person who can have you is me.¡±


    Robert¡¯s gaze was fixed on me. I didn¡¯t quite believe that Robert recognized me based on my attire that day. I looked at him suspiciously, ¡°You knew I left with Kate that day?¡±


    Robert strode over to me. I had to step back again to avoid contact with him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move, Cecily. Look at you. The Lycan prince has gone to great lengths for you these days. The entire campus has been stirred up, and everyone is looking for you. But they can¡¯t find anything.¡±


    Robertughed sinisterly.


    ¡°Hahahahaha, they don¡¯t even have a single clue. That stupid prince. He thinks he has everything under control and is certain that you can¡¯t escape and has almost turned the entire campus upside down.¡±


    My heart ached when I heard what Michael had done for me from Robert.


    Robert didn¡¯t finish his sentence. ¡°Why didn¡¯t he think about the people around you? That afternoon, I knew that you fought with Alison. How could that stupid b*tch beat you? She really overestimated herself.¡±


    As Robert spoke, he spat on the ground.


    I felt a chill from the bottom of my heart. I could still remember the way he used to be intimate with Alison. Now, he called her a ¡®b*tch. Robert didn¡¯t know sincerity.


    ¡°That day, you and Kate¡­ your roommate, returned to the dormitory. After that, you disappeared. And coincidentally, Kate disappeared, too. I thought of the beautiful woman I saw on the road in slutty clothes, and it was easy to associate that person with you. You must have used some methods to fool the Lycan prince.¡±


    In the darkness, Robert wore a long ck windbreaker. His features, which were considered handsome, became hideous in the light. He was like a demon that had crawled out of hell. He didn¡¯t speak humannguage, and his body was filled with sin.


    ¡°When I think of this, everything else bes much smoother.¡± Robert hadn¡¯t stopped his long speech, but there was already nowhere for me to retreat.


    Robert pressed forward and pushed me onto a nearby tree, revealing his sharp teeth, which reflected the pale white light under the moonlight.

 Chapter 73

    <h4>Chapter 73: The Battle</h4>


    He licked his lips and said, ¡°Look, Cecily. I will never let you go. You can not escape. It has been proven that I can find you wherever you go, even if the Lycan prince cannot find you. This is fate. Today, here. You will be mine.¡±


    The wind in the woods became more violent. Every time it blew, there was the sound of branches breaking at the top. I could hear the birds screeching in the woods and the thunder rumbling in the distance, and I knew that a storm wasing.


    I looked carefully around me, knowing that Alex must have gone far. I had to find a way to get away from Robert myself.


    But damn it, I wasn¡¯t familiar with the terrain, and Alex had led me both times. However, there was a pond behind me, and if I could push Robert down, I¡¯d have some time to escape.


    Robert had his hands around my neck, and I knew he wanted to mark me.


    He had wanted to do it to me thest time he was in the little room at his session ceremony.


    But we were still aware of the mate connection then, and now we weren¡¯t mates. I didn¡¯t know if he¡¯d disarmed Alison¡¯s mark, and I didn¡¯t know what would happen if he hadn¡¯t. He¡¯d mark me against my will.


    But allmon sense told me it would be bad.


    Robert¡¯s eyes were beginning to turn to his wolf¡¯s. His strong body was pressing against mine, his fingers groping my chest.


    Mia was screaming inside me, trying to fight.


    Suddenly, I raised my leg and kicked hard at his lower body.


    Robert staggered back and let out a painful groan. I knew I had seeded. That part of the man was extremely fragile, and I had used all my strength just now. I really hoped I could kick his balls to pieces.


    I estimated the distance between him and the pond before deciding to give up the intention to make chase. So I turned around and ran.


    I knew that I couldn¡¯t win against Robert in terms of strength. The only thing I could do was to dy and escape. When I reached a ce where there were people, as long as I mentioned the current situation, I would definitely receive help.


    However, I underestimated the recovery speed of a werewolf with Alpha genes.


    When I had run less than fifty meters away, I felt a gust of winding from behind me. Following that, I was thrown to the ground by a strong force.


    ¡°Ah!¡± I screamed.


    My head hit the ground hard. I felt dizzy. Everything in front of me was spinning. Everything was blurry.


    Then came a severe headache. I used my hand to touch my head. I felt wet. I didn¡¯t know if it was wet soil or my blood.


    Mia was healing me and transferring power to me. I tried to hold onto the rity in my mind to stay awake instead of passing out in self-protection.


    Robert was pressing down on me. One of his arms was pressed against my neck while the other grabbed my hand and pressed it against my lower abdomen. I wanted to change the angle of my neck slightly, but he treated it as a struggle and punched my lower abdomen hard.


    ¡°Ahhh...¡± I cried out in pain, but what greeted me was only Robert¡¯s vicious gaze.


    ¡°Behave yourself, b*tch!¡±


    I didn¡¯t dare to move again. My mind was desperately trying to think of a way to escape from the current situation.


    I had already used the method of escaping just now. Robert¡¯s speed wasn¡¯t on the same level as mine. Even if I could carry out another attack just now, it would probably be the same as now. He would catch me anyway, even if I ran a few meters. Not to mention, after that incident, Robert would be on high alert and wouldn¡¯t give me such an opportunity.


    If I couldn¡¯t escape, I would have to fight face to face.


    However, I couldn¡¯t fight head-on with Robert. I had to think of a way to outsmart him.


    ¡°I can¡¯t breathe.¡± I used both my hands to push him against my body.


    Robert lowered his head to take a look. Then, he moved his body slightly downward, giving me space to breathe. But this also caused his disgusting thing to bepletely pressed against my stomach.


    I tried my best to suppress the nauseous feeling in my heart and said calmly, ¡°Let me sit up, and we can talk.¡±


    ¡°We can talk like this.¡± Robert rubbed my stomach in a wretched manner, saying, ¡°How would you like me to mark you? Do you want a clear bite mark on the back of your neck or a small cut? But I prefer to mark you during sex. You choose the way to mark, and I¡¯ll choose the position. What do you think?¡±


    Listening to Robert¡¯s obscenities hurt my ears, but I had to mediate with him.


    I went along with him. ¡°What do you think about switching the decisionmaker? I¡¯ll choose the position, and you decide the way to mark.¡±

 Chapter 74

    <h4>Chapter 74: A Failed Mediation</h4>


    ¡°What trick are you ying?¡± Robert stared at me with his yellow eyes. It was the greedy and cunning wolf in his body.


    ¡°I want to propose a n we can all ept.¡± I tried to soften my voice, ¡°Robert, don¡¯t you want to mark me? I¡¯m in your hands now. I can¡¯t do anything. So what do you have to worry about?¡±


    I saw that he was wavering. He continued, ¡°You¡¯re so strong, and every she-wolf wants to mate with you. It¡¯s my honor to be able to get your favor. It¡¯s all because I didn¡¯t know how to appreciate favors before. You have used such a fast speed to subdue me just now. Now I¡¯ve thought it through. We don¡¯t have to fight to the death over such small details, do we?¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Robert smiled pervertedly and used his lower body to prod me. ¡°Baby, what position do you like? Tell me. I¡¯ll make you feel how big and hot I am.¡±


    I felt that Robert¡¯s ugly and dirty ¡®thing¡¯ had already started to get erected and was prodding around my lower abdomen. It was difficult for me to maintain my calm appearance and pretend to be polite to Robert.


    ¡°Robert, let go of me first. I don¡¯t like this position.¡±


    Robert looked at me from above. His eyes told me that he didn¡¯t believe me. He shook his head slowly.


    I felt a wave of despair as I watched Robert lower his head and touch my neck with his teeth.


    I had tried everything possible, but now I didn¡¯t know how to stop Robert from attacking me.


    The closer Robert got, the more I could smell the stench in his mouth.


    ¡°No! Don¡¯t do this! I¡¯m scared!¡± I pleaded.


    I noticed that Robert paused and then moved closer to me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bite me!¡± I shouted.


    In my desperation, I blurted out, ¡°Kiss me! I want to kiss you. Please grant me this one wish, Robert?¡±


    This time, Robert stopped moving. His sharp teeth were almost at my throat. I could feel them leaving little by little and hanging above my fragile neck.


    I was at my wit¡¯s end when I said this. I stared at Robert¡¯s movements. He wanted to press his lips against mine.


    Now!


    I took the opportunity to bite down hard on his lips.


    I gathered all the remaining strength in my body to my teeth and tasted the blood in my mouth.


    That was right. I was going to bite a piece of flesh off Robert and make him stop trying to get anything from me. If anything, it was only blood and revenge.


    Robert¡¯s gaze turned from infatuation to madness, and he freed his hands to pinch my cheeks hard, forcing me to open my mouth and release my bite. I fought back frantically. I struggled to break free from him.


    ¡°You are a b*tch!¡± Robert roared at me angrily.


    He grabbed my hair, pulled me up from the ground, and mmed me into arge tree on the side.


    The heavy rain that had been in the air for a long time finally fell.


    The rain came quickly and quickly. The crackling sound was like marbles falling on leaves. Even the lush forest could not withstand the heavy rain. The water flowed like a stream through the gaps in the branches.


    I felt my head hit the trees dozens of times before it was released. My vision was blurry. Thanks to my improved physical fitness with Michael, I didn¡¯t faint, even though I was dizzy.


    I felt my consciousness slip away for a few seconds. My wolf was desperately trying to heal me, and Mia was exhausted.


    After Robert used violence on me, he threw me to the ground.


    I no longer had the strength to get up. I could only whimper on the ground.


    Robert kicked me mercilessly with his shiny leather shoes as though I were some worthless object.


    ¡°Cecily, you¡¯re shameless!¡± Robert was still roaring. ¡°I originally wanted to treat you well and bring you back to the pack so that you could be my Luna.¡±


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t want that, you¡¯re only fit to be my ve from now on. I¡¯ll still mark you and lock you in a dark room. You¡¯ll never have the chance to escape. Your life will be worse than the lowest Omega from now on. If you want to live, you¡¯ll have to suck up to me and beg me.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t do that!¡±


    I knew there was no way I could escape, so I threw away my attempt topromise.


    Iy on my side, drenched in mud and rain.


    I sneered at Robert and said, ¡°You can¡¯t force a mark on the Lycan¡¯s mate. He will kill you and even your family. You aremitting a crime!¡±


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Robert¡¯s eyes widened in anger as he said, ¡°Everything you said is a lie. He can¡¯t kill a pack¡¯s Alpha at will. You are just an insignificant she-wolf and my mate. I didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡±

 Chapter 75

    <h4>Chapter 75: The Golden Beast</h4>


    I took onest look around me before Robert pounced on me again. I closed my eyes in resignation.


    The rumble of thunder and the sound of heavy rain blocked everything out. It was pitch ck. No one woulde to save me.


    Even if Michael hade after me, it would have been over by then. Robert would have taken me to a ce I didn¡¯t even know existed.


    Michael would have had a difficult time finding me. I would be marked and locked up in an unknown corner by Robert, and, as he said, I would live a life worse than death.


    Who was to me for all this?


    It was all my fault. If I hadn¡¯t insisted on going away, Robert would never have had the chance to hurt me or try to mark me. Michael would have protected me, and Mia would have been happier instead of being dragged down by me like this.


    Wise men say people don¡¯t walk down the same river.


    But why was I so stupid? Always falling for the same person, always getting hurt by the same person.


    If it was the first time, one could exin it as puppy love, young and na?ve. That the scum of the man cheated me


    But this time? This waspletely self-inflicted. I had Michael taking good care of me as a mate, but I still recklessly ran away, allowing Robert to take advantage of me.


    Unfortunately, everything led to this.


    If I could have crossed the line earlier and epted Michael earlier, allowing him to mark me, Robert¡¯s terrible behavior today would not have caused me any real harm because a werewolf could not ept two marks.


    If only I had been more tolerant, patient, andmunicative with Michael. If only I were a little less capricious, ludicrous and proud, and a little more receptive to Michael, who cared despite feeling like he was controlling me.


    I might still befortably sitting in Michael¡¯s house, enjoying the services of a butler, rather than lying in a puddle of muddy water, waiting to be vited by someone I loathed.


    If I had been more cautious, more thoughtful, and left myself a way out. Instead of getting so excited about the possibility that Michael wasing and asking Alex to go, Robert wouldn¡¯t have had the opportunity to do whatever he wanted with me.


    Unfortunately, there were no ifs.


    At thest moment, Michael¡¯s face appeared in my mind, and I sincerely apologized in my heart.


    ¡®Michael, I¡¯m sorry I failed you.¡¯


    But the expected pain and humiliation did note.


    I felt a regal presence, and a sharp gust of wind came from a distance.


    In an instant, Robert, weighing heavily on me, was lifted, and my limbs were free. I heard the roar of a beast and the sound of its body colliding with mine.


    I quickly opened my eyes, and what greeted my eyes was a golden beast.


    He was a behemoth and covered with golden fur. Even the rain seemed afraid of His Majesty, so his fur was not wet at all.


    Even in the dark forest, one could see his fur faintly glowing with golden light. Even his eyes were golden. It was like the sun or flowing goldenva.


    His body was over three meters long and an absolute monster. His sharp ws were currently resting on Robert, tearing off a bloody piece of flesh from Robert¡¯s body.


    ¡°Ah! Ah! Ahhh!¡±


    Robert¡¯s shrill scream almost pierced through theyers of gray cumulus clouds in the sky above the forest. Hearing it made my scalp numb, and my hair stood on end.


    But the beast was unmoved. Instead, it tore off another piece of flesh from Robert¡¯s shoulder de as if tearing a fragile piece of paper. Robert¡¯s screams were incessant. I looked at everything unfolding before me in shock.


    The beast¡¯s aura was terrifying, but I felt an unexpected familiarity.


    Who was he, and why had he appeared and saved me at such a critical time? What deep hatred did he have for Robert that he would torture Robert to vent his hatred?


    One should know that our pack considered Robert an excellent warrior. Faced with such a situation, he wasn¡¯t at his mercy. He had no intention of resisting his opponent. However, the disparity in their strength was too great. This was a one-sided beating.


    Soon, I saw the golden beast p Robert¡¯s chin, making him unable to make any sound. Robert¡¯s face was twisted strangely. His half-open mouth was crooked, and one could only tell from his expression that he was in extreme pain. He couldn¡¯t even utter a single syble.

 Chapter 76

    <h4>Chapter 76: Don¡¯t Kill Him</h4>


    Robert was thrown at the tree where he had forced himself onto me earlier. The wolf used his ws to p his face back and forth. Robert¡¯s face was shed with blood, and now it was swollen like a pig¡¯s head.


    I stared nkly at everything before me. My mood had already changed from venting my anger to fear.


    This golden beast seemed like he wanted to kill Robert.


    And it wasn¡¯t simply killing. Instead, it was like a puppet in the hands of a master, tossing and turning, repeatedly torturing him until he was dead.


    I suddenly felt very conflicted. Of course, I hated what Robert had done to me, but I couldn¡¯t watch Robert be killed like this.


    At this time, I heard the crowd¡¯s footsteps from the forest on the side.


    I looked up and saw Sasha and Samuel, familiar to me, leading the group. They were all frowning at the space in the middle, but none seemed to want to help.


    My slow mind turned a few times, and I finally realized the golden monster in front of me was Michael.


    This monster was Michael¡¯s wolf.


    I looked at the clearing where the fight was happening and saw that Michael had hurt Robert to the point where he was vomiting blood. Large mouthfuls of red blood were gushing out of Robert¡¯s mouth, mixing with the rain on his face.


    Robert¡¯s eyes were starting to ze over, but Michael was still hammering at Robert, fist after fist, with a force that made me shudder. I looked to Sasha for help, hoping one of them would notice me, but the corner I was in was too dark.


    I had to get up and move to Sasha¡¯s group to pat her on the shoulder.


    Sasha turned to me coldly. Then, she looked extremely surprised.


    ¡°Cecily? We¡¯ve finally found you.¡± Sasha took a long breath and said, ¡°You have no idea how crazy Michael has been these past few days. We were all almost tortured to death by him.¡±


    I noticed that she looked a little tired. I thought Michael must have made her life difficult. I felt guilty, but I didn¡¯t have time to apologize. I had more important things to say.


    I tugged at her sleeve and said anxiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Michael? Hurry and stop him.¡±


    Sasha looked at me strangely and mumbled, ¡°Am I that crazy to stop him now?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s going to kill him!¡± I shouted.


    ¡°Yeah, what did you do to make him like this?¡± Sasha was no longer concerned about the fight. Instead, she crossed her arms and observed me. Then, she said, ¡°When Michael goes into this state, no one can pull him back. He can only rely on himself. Now, no matter who tries to approach him, he will tear that person to pieces.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± I looked at Sasha in shock.


    I had never heard of a wolf in someone¡¯s body that a human could not control. A wolf and a human¡¯s consciousness were one to a certain extent. If a wolf in a werewolf¡¯s body went crazy, that person would normally go crazy.


    ¡°How did this happen?¡± The sound of the rain was too loud. I had no choice but to shout.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you.¡± Sasha shrugged, still looking like she was watching a show. ¡°Instead of caring about the werewolf that is about to be torn apart, you should be more concerned about yourself. Michael is going crazy from anger these days. So this time, I want to rify in advance that I can¡¯t help you at all. You have to count on yourself.¡±


    ¡°He will be our pack¡¯s alpha. He can¡¯t just die like this. You guys should think of a way,¡± I said.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do,¡± Sasha replied coldly.


    I took a nce at the battleground. Robert looked like he was out of breath. The wound on his back was still bleeding, and Michael was constantly attacking him.


    Sasha suddenly sniffed at my body. Then, she tensed up and asked, ¡°Are you hurt?¡±


    I touched the back of my head. My entire head was wet, and I couldn¡¯t tell if it was water or blood. In fact, after experiencing the rain and rolling in the mud, I couldn¡¯t feel any pain. All that was left was a dull numbness.


    Sasha noticed my movements and looked at the back of my head. She inhaled sharply. ¡°If that b*stard hit you, I¡¯m not surprised Michael reacted this way. You wait here. I¡¯ll summon the medical team for you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. You need to help Robert...¡±


    ¡°Shut up, Cecily,¡± Sasha said seriously. ¡°Hitting a prince¡¯s mate is enough a reason for us to kill him ten times.¡±


    I could see that Sasha and I weren¡¯t making any sense. Their Lycan logic waspletely different from ours.


    I watched as Michael was about to make his final attack on Robert. His shining golden pupils were like nothing I had ever seen before. The wildness of a wolf and the ferocity of a beast were reflected in his eyes.


    For a moment, I didn¡¯t have time to think. There was only one thought in my mind.


    Robert could not die!


    I ignored my exhaustion and the shocked gazes of everyone around me as I rushed straight toward Michael from the crowd.


    The rain poured, and the wind whistled. However, I felt as though time had stopped.


    Amidst the rain, I could only see Michael¡¯s golden figure.


    ¡°Michael, don¡¯t kill him!¡± I shouted at Michael.

 Chapter 77

    <h4>Chapter 77: He Hurt You</h4>


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were on me as I suddenly rushed out. Everyone knew how terrifying a wild beast was when it was in a frenzied state. I had no choice but to do it.


    ¡°Come back!¡± I heard Sasha shouting at the top of her lungs from behind me. ¡°You¡¯re going to die!¡±


    I turned back to look at Sasha. She tried to rush over but was stopped by another man.


    To my surprise, as I got closer to Michael, I felt the strength in my body recover. I had been holding on for a moment, but now I could stand on the ground on my strength, not with my legs trembling. Of course, it was true that werewolves¡¯ mates would give one strength.


    I could even feel my facial features bing sharper. I heard Sasha arguing with that person through the sound of the rain.


    ¡°What are you doing? Let go of me quickly. Cecily will die! Michael would not recognize anyone in this state. Anyone who dares to appear beside him will be regarded as an enemy. Haven¡¯t we seen this kind of thing enough before? He will only regain his consciousness when his beast ispletely unleashed,¡± Sasha shouted at that person.


    ¡°My responsibility is to protect you. I can not watch you die.¡± It was a strange voice. I had never heard it in Michael¡¯s house before.


    ¡°I¡¯m only going to pull Cecily back. Let go of me!¡± Sasha growled.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Hearing this, I couldn¡¯t help but smile. I hadn¡¯t been with Sasha for a long time. I had even implicated her, but she was so worried about my safety that she even wanted to put herself in danger to save me. How lucky I was to be treated so sincerely.


    Since all of this was because of me, then I should be the one to face it.


    Once again, I charged at Michael without hesitation. This time, I chose to let Mia take over my body. As I moved forward, I transformed into a werewolf. I was so small between the two beasts that Mia¡¯s fur reflected a golden glow in Michael¡¯s light.


    I leaped onto Michael¡¯s shoulder. I was like a wolf on Michael¡¯s body. Michael¡¯s muscles, covered in golden fur, were as hard as a stone. I carefully hooked my ws around his long fur and tried to get my mouth close to his ear.


    Michael swung his arms to bash Robert¡¯s head in. I dangled from Michael¡¯s body. He felt me and let out an angry roar.


    Michael stopped moving and turned to look at me.


    There was a golden me in his eyes. I couldn¡¯t see anything familiar on his face. He was like a wild beast out of control.


    If I had ever thought of Robert as scary, Michael now was wild. He was so full of power and bestiality that I felt he was even more powerful than the wolf species.


    He was staring at me with his golden eyes. I knew I was in trouble.


    Sasha¡¯s words were not baseless. Michael looked at me emotionlessly. I felt like a stranger to him.


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t. Don¡¯t kill him, Michael,¡± I pleaded with Michael, oveing my fear.


    He exuded a terrifying aura. Hepletely suppressed my spirit. He made me want to surrender, bow my neck and knees before him.


    I gulped and began to worry that I would die at Michael¡¯s hands today.


    Michael grabbed me by the neck with one of his ws. I thought he would kill me or throw me away, but he only touched the back of my neck and left, staring at his ws.


    I looked at Michael in confusion.


    Out of the corner of my eye, I saw that Robert had already slid weakly down the tree to the ground. Michael¡¯s attention was temporarily diverted to me, and he let go of his control over Robert.


    ¡°Blood...¡± Michael¡¯s mouth emitted a faint syble. His voice was still the one I was familiar with.


    I looked at his golden ws. There was indeed blood on them, but most of it belonged to Robert, whom he had beaten.


    ¡°He was the one who injured you,¡± Michael roared. He threw me aside and turned around to pick up Robert, who was trying to escape.


    Michael didn¡¯t push me too hard. I quickly got up from the ground.


    I saw Robert¡¯s face contort with fear, and blood flowed from the wound on his head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t! Don¡¯t kill me!¡± Robert desperately shrank back, crying and begging.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to tear you apart!¡± Michael stretched his huge ws, as sharp as five sharp knives.


    ¡°No, no...¡± Robert¡¯s resistance seemed so weak.


    ¡°No, Michael!¡± I shouted.


    I wasn¡¯t sure if Michael¡¯s beast was still controlling him, but judging from his attitude toward me just now, at least he didn¡¯t attack me indiscriminately. So he must have some rationale.

 Chapter 78

    <h4>Chapter 78: Reunited</h4>


    As expected, Michael turned toward me. This time, his gaze wasn¡¯t cold but filled with apparent anger and confusion.


    ¡°You can¡¯t kill him.¡± I staggered up from the ground and transformed into my human form. I wanted to use my human form that he was more familiar with to convince him.


    However, Michael¡¯s gaze seemed to be even angrier. He shouted at me, ¡°You¡¯re still speaking up for this b*stard even though you¡¯re in such a state. Have you forgotten what he wanted to do to you just now?¡±


    I looked at him in surprise. Michael had also transformed into his human form.


    I had not expected to see him again after so long. It was such a messy and chaotic scene.


    Michael¡¯s hair was wet and stuck to his face. His deep eyes were dark and filled with indifference and anger. There seemed to be a faint trace of injury.


    His upper body was bare. His muscles were clearly defined. The veins on his arms were bulging. His hands were clenched into fists. Blood was dripping from them. I saw that the joints on his fingers were red. I knew how hard he had hit Robert.


    I subconsciously pulled my hair back. I realized there was probably nothing I could do to change his mind. I lowered my head and saw that my hands were covered in blood.


    I confusedly looked at my hands and touched my head as if I remembered something. Sure enough, there was blood on my hands.


    I then realized that Robert had injured me. Sasha said she would deal with it, but I had rushed to stop Michael. Michael probably stopped when he saw my blood.


    ¡°No matter what you say, I must kill this b*stard today. He shouldn¡¯t live anymore if he dares to pine for my people,¡± Michael said coldly. He raised his hand, which was dripping with blood again.


    I watched them turn into wolf ws again. I sighed in my heart and slowly walked over.


    I was very afraid to see Michael again. But more than that, I was happy.


    I never thought my feelings for a person would be fear and love. I walked closer to Michael. I was certain that in this life unless Michael actively rejected me, we would never be separated again.


    Michael¡¯s gaze followed me until I walked up to him.


    I looked up. He was looking down at me. There was no emotion in his eyes.


    I took his other hand and wiped the stter off his face with my shirt. But there was still rain on it. It was blood from somewhere else. I couldn¡¯t get it off. I refused to give up. I repeatedly wiped the traces on him. Michael looked at me quietly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go home with you. Can you let him go this time?¡± I grabbed Michael¡¯s hand and gently kissed it.


    ¡°Do you think you have the right to choose whether to return?¡± Michael finally spoke.


    He rudely pulled me in Robert¡¯s direction. Robert was kneeling on the ground. When he saw Michael walking over, he seemed terrified.


    ¡°Please, let me go. Let me go,¡± Robert pleaded.


    Michael grabbed my hand and lifted me. He made me look him in the eye and said, ¡°You want to plead with me? Why should I agree to it? What right do you have to do this?¡±


    I looked at the mes of anger in Michael¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯m your mate.¡±


    ¡°My mate?¡± Michael sneered. The pain of being betrayed shed in his eyes. That expression also stung me. He mocked, ¡°Cecily, do you know what a mate is?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I apologized.


    For a moment, I felt both regretful and aggrieved.


    I was the one who was hurt. Even if I did something wrong, I had already received the punishment I deserved. Michael¡¯s attitude toward me made me feel ufortable.


    Moreover, I had to plead to Michael for mercy for that sc*mbag who hurt me. No matter what Robert did, thew should punish him. It shouldn¡¯t be because of personal grudges. This was a principle.


    The power of werewolves was not used to bully the weak. Just like the rule that ordinary werewolves could not harm humans, I believed that the Lycans also had a rule that they could not harm ordinary werewolves. Therefore, what Michael did was wrong. Moreover, Robert was likely to be the future Alpha of my pack.


    Although he was temporarily deposed as the heir, everyone knew that he was the only son of the older Alpha. The Alpha position was likely to be Robert¡¯s still.


    After all these considerations, how could Michael just kill Robert?!


    ¡°You choose to apologize now? Alright, then I¡¯ll give you a chance.¡± Michael sneered as he let go of my hand and moved closer to Robert.


    I wanted to follow him forward, but I was stopped on the spot.


    ¡°Stay there obediently, or I¡¯ll kill him in front of you,¡± Michael said threateningly.


    I watched Michael nervously as he kicked Robert hard.


    Robert flipped over andy on his side, clutching his stomach in pain.


    The rain had stopped, and the dark clouds were gradually dispersing above the forest, revealing the sky that had be clearer after being washed by water. The sky was very light in color. It was bright and clean.

 Chapter 79

    <h4>Chapter 79: Removing The Mark</h4>


    There was blood all over Robert¡¯s body. His wet clothes were stuck to his body. Some parts of his body had been torn to shreds. Michael stared at Robert viciously. I did not doubt that he wanted to kill Robert.


    Then, Michael swiped his ws at lightning speed and stabbed Robert in the neck.


    Blood spurted out of Robert¡¯s neck, and he looked up, and a gurgling sound came out of his throat, like two pieces of ss rubbing against each other. Robert¡¯s arms and legs iled weakly in the air, and he finally dropped to the ground, motionless.


    I covered my mouth with both hands in shock and choked on the scream that was about toe.


    Michael killed him anyway. He killed Robert right in front of me!


    Was he punishing me in this way on purpose? So that I could see for myself what would happen if I betrayed him and hurt him and would be in awe of him for the rest of my life. If that was his intention, I think he did it.


    I felt my legs go weak, and I fell to the ground.


    Michael nced at me and pulled his ws out of the back of Robert¡¯s neck. He still had a bloody thing in his hand.


    I didn¡¯t dare look at him again. I just stared nkly at the ground. Only one thought was in my mind: I caused all this.


    I let Michael kill Robert. I killed Robert.


    I was the murderer. I was a sinner.


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. It¡¯s all my fault,¡± I muttered as I sat on the ground.


    I felt a strong force pull me up from the ground. It was Michael. I looked at him nkly. It felt like he was a god of death from hell. He was a demon.


    Michael lifted me like a marite. I looked down and saw Robert lying on the ground. There was a huge bloody hole.


    I struggled and shouted at Michael, ¡°What are you doing? You killed someone, and you want me to look at his body? Michael! You¡­ !¡±


    I was so agitated I couldn¡¯t speak.


    Crazy! These people were all crazy!


    ¡°Look carefully!¡± Michael shouted in my ear.


    I looked down at Robert¡¯s body and found that his hands and feet were still twitching slightly. However, the bleeding speed of the wound on the back of his neck was slowing down.


    ¡°You... you didn¡¯t cut off his carotid artery? You didn¡¯t kill him?¡± I asked in surprise.


    Werewolves had a powerful self-healing ability. As long as it wasn¡¯t cutting off arge artery and causing arge amount of blood loss in a short period, a normal wound, even if it looked terrifying, would still heal in the end.


    I heaved a sigh of relief and immediately realized something wasn¡¯t right. Why would Michael suddenly attack the back of Robert¡¯s neck just to scare me? That wasn¡¯t right.


    ¡°What did you do?¡± I turned to look at Michael.


    ¡°I dug out his mark.¡± Michael threw away a bloody ball in his hand. His eyes were cold when he announced, ¡°He wants to mark you. I will never let him do that. His previous mark will all be nullified. He will never be able to have another mark. He will never be able to have a mate.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± I looked at Michael in shock.


    This was the harshest punishment a werewolf could ever receive, other than death. Removing the mark meant they would no longer be a full werewolf, and his power would be diminished.


    He would never receive the blessing of the Moon Goddess. He would be banished by the werewolf pack and forced to wander or survive in human society.


    For Robert, this meant that he would never seed the Alpha.


    Michael¡¯s gaze was locked on me now, and I knew it was time for me to pay the price for my past stupidity. But, even before I thought I was fully prepared, Michael¡¯s approach scared me.


    Michael¡¯s eyes began to turn golden again. This time, his change was unbridled. He had no intention of controlling or hiding. Instead, he stared at me as if he had calcted all my escape routes. He made it impossible for me to avoid him.


    It was your turn.


    His gaze sent out such a signal.


    I stood still.


    I had already thought that I wouldn¡¯t run away from what I should face, but the truth was that my entire body was trembling.


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± I asked, trembling.


    When the people gathered around saw Michael transform into his human form, they slowly surrounded him.


    However, I had no time to care about them. All of Michael¡¯s aura was now enveloping my body. It had already taken much effort for me to resist his aura.


    Michael didn¡¯t intentionally release his pleasant scent that would attract me. There was only cold water vapor and the terrifying smell of blood on his body. Even so, he still made me feel that he was attractive.


    I bit my lip and looked up at him.


    ¡°Guess what I¡¯m going to do?¡± Michael maintained his low voice.


    I felt my entire body be numb. We were separated for a time, making my body yearn for him even more. Even though my head was still bleeding and my body was in bad condition, my blood could not help but boil for him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

 Chapter 80

    <h4>Chapter 80: Taken In Public</h4>


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Michael chuckled. I was certain there was no good intention behind it. Then, Michael said, ¡°You never thought about what would happen when we met again? When you chose to escape, didn¡¯t you think about the consequences of being caught by me? Or are you so sure that I will never find you?¡±


    Michael¡¯s tone became increasingly dangerous.


    I tactfully shut my mouth, knowing that whatever I said woulde out wrong.


    ¡°That b*stard dared to attack my people, so I removed his mark. So now you can guess what I will do to you, my mate who dared to run away from me,¡± Michael whispered.


    ¡°I just thought you¡¯d take me back,¡± I replied honestly.


    Michael stared at me for a while. Then, suddenly, he reached out and grabbed me by the neck.


    Instinctively, I wanted to struggle, but I saw the look in his eyes. Finally, I gave up resisting and let him push my most vulnerable spot.


    This time, I chose what I should have done long ago. Trust him. Michael would never kill me.


    Sure enough, Michael let go of my hand before I suffocated. I coughed violently, bent down, and held my knee.


    ¡°You sly, lovable, hateful little wolf, ¡°I heard Michael whisper in my ear, gritting his teeth.


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    Michael said I made him lovesick and hateful, and he still loved me.


    To be honest, that was what I worried about most after reuniting with him.


    Every day before he showed up at the Ancient Woods Pack, I wondered if my actions had angered Michael and if he no longer wanted me to be his mate. Maybe he didn¡¯t care that I was gone and didn¡¯t even look for me.


    I kept thinking that Michael would reject me when Kate and I returned to school.


    If Michael rejected me, what would I do? Would I ever be able to recover from that pain again?


    The thought made me feel miserable and lost, and every thought confirmed that I loved Michael.


    Now that he said he still loved me, what was there to be afraid of?


    Michael caught my smile, and he lifted me in front of everyone, and suddenly I was up in the air, looking at him nervously.


    I hadn¡¯t forgotten that Michael was still mad at me. So what was he going to do to me in public? Was he going to mark me?


    I looked down at myself, covered in mud and blood. This was not an ideal situation.


    My reunion with Michael had been too hasty and dramatic. I thought our marking would be at a grand ceremony, preferably our wedding.


    But if Michael had to do this... he had just saved me from Robert. I didn¡¯t have to worry about being marked or killed by that disgusting man anymore. I could survive and breathe fresh being with Michael. I would do anything for him.


    I bit my lip, feeling dizzy, and looked at him. My eyes widened.


    Michael¡¯s eyes reflected the stars. ¡°Cecily, you¡¯re mine,¡± he said


    I nodded and put my arm around his neck. This was the first time I had responded to him like this. From the bottom of my heart, I recognized that I belonged to him, and he belonged to me. We were inseparable.


    ¡°Are you going to mark me?¡± I voiced the question in my heart.


    A strange light shed in Michael¡¯s eyes, but he maintained his dark expression and said, ¡°Maybe I will.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a good ce,¡± I muttered.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care how you feel,¡± Michael said.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± I smiled at Michael and said, ¡°Michael, I love you.¡±


    Michael¡¯s dark brown eyes met mine. I looked back at him, trying to see his soft heart through his hard surface.


    He loved me. He loved me. When I thought about it, I felt that Michael¡¯s outward indifference and alienation were no longer an issue. I could no longer feel his oppression and control, and my heart was filled with tenderness.


    Michael kissed me roughly on the lips. It didn¡¯t seem like he was kissing me. Instead, he repeatedly tore at my lips and took every ounce of air out of my mouth. It was like a punishment.


    I took it passively, and at first, I tried to pander to him, but Michael overbearingly stopped me, his tongue sweeping through my mouth and plundering every inch of it.


    He bit my lips and tongue whenever I moved, and I finally gave up resisting and let him do whatever he wanted.


    Our kiss started as a mix of cold rain, then it got hot, and it was just the two of us¡ªthe scent¡­ the scent that I¡¯d been dreaming about all week.


    Michael went at me as if he wanted to eat me with this kiss.

 Chapter 81

    <h4>Chapter 81: The Familiar Room</h4>


    This intense kiss made me lose myst breath. After that, I had nothing to worry about anymore. I looked at the people around me and felt like they were going away. Even their voices became blurry.


    Did the kiss just now take all of my oxygen? Iposed myself and tried to focus on Michael speaking in front of me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯ll let you go just because you said nice things to me,¡± Michael said, looking at me.


    ¡°I won¡¯t run away again,¡± I said, leaning against his thick pecs.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your assurance.¡± Michael touched my head and frowned.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I wanted to tell you,¡± I said softly. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what I think in the future...¡±


    I felt my body bing lighter and lighter. Even Michael was moving away.


    I heard people screaming and moving around, but I was too tired.


    Thest thing I remembered was the pleasant scent lingering around me. I smiled and fell asleep.


    My body was surrounded by a heat source. I felt that heat source was full of sticity. I rubbed my body against it. I felt that it was alive.


    I slowly opened my eyes. Behind me was something that felt like a hill with undting muscles. Before me was darkness. I was slowly regaining my vision. I could see the outlines of things in the room. Everything I knew was there. This was Michael¡¯s room.


    In fact, I didn¡¯t even need to look. My senses told me that the person behind me was Michael. His delicious scent still smelled good, but there seemed to be a slight change. In addition to himself, he smelled more like a new fusion of my favorite things, which made him abination of everything I loved.


    He smelled delicious.


    I thought I understood now why Adam ate the snake¡¯s apple. If I were Adam and the snake was Michael seducing me, I would dly eat the apple even if it were poisonous.


    I still had a dull pain in my head, but my body no longer felt weak. I connected with Mia in my mind, and she recovered well. As long as she was with Michael, she had plenty of strength.


    Mia was excited to be with Michael again. She was curious about Michael¡¯s golden beast. She found him both kind and scary.


    I started to remember what had happened. I was back.


    Michael¡¯s arms were around my waist. I was in his embrace again.


    We kissed, but that didn¡¯t mean we were back together. Michael didn¡¯t trust me because of my bad record. I wasn¡¯t sure if Michael had chosen to mark me while I was unconscious. Physically, he hadn¡¯t done anything to me.


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be worried about the situation,¡± Michael said from behind me. I felt my body tremble at the sound of his voice.


    I turned and looked at him. His expression was as cold as a statue.


    ¡°What do I have to worry about?¡± I asked as I looked at Michael¡¯s face.


    Michael was topless, wearing only a pair of shorts that revealed his perfect muscr curves. His brown hair was messy, but he looked sexy. I reached out and grabbed Michael¡¯s finger. He looked down at me but didn¡¯t shake me off.


    Suddenly, I thought of Robert.


    Michael had dug up his mark, and he was left on the ground like a piece of trash. What happened to him? Was he left alone? Did he die there?


    Although Michael didn¡¯t kill Robert immediately, with Robert¡¯s condition back there, he had a hundred ways to lose his life.


    I said to Michael, ¡°How is Robert? Is he back?¡±


    As soon as I said that, I knew I had chosen the wrong time to ask this question.


    ¡°Wow, you still dare to mention another man¡¯s name now.¡± Michael¡¯s expressionless face made him look a little strange. ¡°I¡¯m here to tell you about your situation.¡±


    Michael sat up from the bed. Only then did I realize that I was naked. I gulped, and after a while, I began to feel nervous.


    I had never appeared in front of Michael so naked. When did Michael take off my clothes?


    I subconsciously wanted to pull the nket to cover my upper body, but Michael grabbed my hand. He ced his hand on my chest and massaged it. mes rushed through my body like lightning, and my breathing became rapid.


    ¡°I initially wanted to give you some time to recover your body, but it seems that you don¡¯t need that anymore. So let¡¯s start now.¡± When Michael spoke, his gaze was still cold.


    He wasn¡¯t joking like before when he was flirting. He was serious about this.

 Chapter 82

    <h4>Chapter 82: A Good Girl</h4>


    However, it was toote for me to realize the gravity of the situation.


    I looked at him in bewilderment. I wasn¡¯t used to Michael¡¯s attitude toward me. He rarely showed a serious side to me.


    ¡°You deserve to be punished for your mistakes, don¡¯t you, Cecily?¡± Michael said, lowering his head to kiss me.


    I froze, and then my entire body went limp.


    Was this punishment? I used my half-conscious brain to think.


    ¡°Good girl.¡±


    It was a very short kiss, and Michael¡¯s lips left me before I could kiss him enough.


    He pulled down his shorts right in front of me, and his ¡®murder weapon¡¯ was already erect. Although this wasn¡¯t the first time I had seen it, this was the first time I had seen it up close.


    It was fully erect, with a full, shiny head and a thick, purplish stem, with visible veins coiled around it, like a heavy meat dragon, bouncing vigorously.


    Michael shook his body, and his genital pped me in the face. It was long and thick, and it was so warm that I felt my face burn. Michael was pping me with it. It wasn¡¯t painful, but it was very shameful.


    He was deliberately humiliating me.


    I realized this, and my face started to turn red.


    ¡°You know what to do.¡± Michael hinted and straightened his crotch.


    ¡°I¡­ I won¡¯t...¡± I stuttered, but my gaze remained on Michael¡¯s genital.


    ¡°You won¡¯t? Use your hand to touch it first,¡± Michael ordered.


    Michael¡¯s cold voice made me feel even more ashamed. I clenched my fists, and my entire body stiffened. Then, after a long while, I took a deep breath and raised my hand shyly and indignantly. I trembled as I touched Michael¡¯s genital.


    However, when my finger touched Michael¡¯s body, he impatiently pushed his hip forward and rammed against my palm. He urged, ¡°Hurry up!¡±


    I let out a soft yelp and did not dare to dy further. I wrapped my fingers around Michael¡¯s shaft, preventing them from rubbing against each other.


    Michael kept pushing his hip forward, almost stabbing my face with his shaft every time.


    ¡°How useless.¡± I heard a voice floating down from above. The tone was initially soft and pleasant, but in my ears now, it sounded like a curse from hell.


    I mechanically used my hands to ingratiate myself with Michael. I felt that his shaft had be thicker and harder in my hands, but when I peeked at Michael¡¯s face, I didn¡¯t see any satisfaction in his expression.


    After Michael¡¯s genital was pressed against my face once again, I finally understood Michael¡¯s intentions. I closed my eyes in shame and put my hands down before moving my face closer to Michael¡¯s crotch.


    Michael gently touched the back of my head as he looked at me intently.


    I felt his breathing quicken. He rubbed his thumb behind my ear and said in a low, raspy voice, ¡°Cecily.¡±


    I was too embarrassed to answer. I hung my head low and pretended to be dead.


    To be honest, oral sex wasn¡¯t physically hard for me, aside from the psychological difort. However, he was my mate, and I wanted to be close to every part of him, and the scent of hormones on his genital was a different kind of attraction to my wolf.


    Michael stopped touching my ears. His genital was already spilling some liquid, and my hands were wet.


    Michael straightened his back slightly, and his hot, slippery genital touched my face lewdly.


    ¡°Cecily,¡± Michael reminded me from above. ¡°If you don¡¯t move, I¡¯m going to get angry.¡±


    What was there to be ashamed of?


    I made up my mind. Michael¡¯s penis was right beside my mouth, and the scent of a man¡¯s genital continued to fill my nostrils with an extra rush. I tried to touch it with the tip of my nose. The penis swelled up again and throbbed vigorously in front of me.


    Michael drew a circle around my waist with his fingertips. ¡°Move,¡± he said. ¡°What are you waiting for?¡±


    Like a marite, I stuck out the tip of my tongue in a daze at Michael¡¯s words and licked the tip of his wet penis.


    I felt it shudder.


    Michael looked down at me, narrowed his eyes, and said, ¡°Go on.¡±


    I opened my mouth stiffly and ced his hideous penis into my mouth.


    An intense scent instantly invaded my mouth. As soon as I had half the tip of his penis in my mouth, I felt unable to continue and wanted to throw up. But it was toote. Michael held the back of my head, and the tip of his penis pressed against my lips, pushing it inexorably into my mouth. In a sh, it was halfway in.

 Chapter 83

    <h4>Chapter 83: You¡¯re Wet</h4>


    My lips were forced to open as wide as possible, and I let out an involuntary groan of pain, instinctively using my tongue to ward off the invasion of the foreign object.


    But my actions seemed to excite Michael even more. As he thrust his hip to my mouth, I felt like I was about to suffocate.


    Finally, Michael seemed to have lost his libido and was aware of my situation, so he stopped.


    I quickly pushed him out of my mouth and started coughing awkwardly.


    Michael reached out and touched my flushed face. Then, in an affectionate tone, heined, ¡°Why are you so delicate?¡±


    I was choked to the point where my face was red, and my eyes were filled with tears. When I heard him say this, I red at him.


    However, I didn¡¯t know that the way I looked at him with tears in my eyes wasn¡¯t threatening at all. Instead, it incited a man¡¯s desire for further abuse.


    ¡°Are you that troubled?¡± Michael asked in a low and hoarse voice.


    He reached between my leg with one hand.


    ¡°You¡¯re wet.¡±


    I felt Michael¡¯s fingers scraping inside me, and my body couldn¡¯t help but tremble.


    In his low, husky voice, Michael continued to say, ¡°Can oral sex get you this wet?¡±


    I was speechless. I felt very embarrassed. I tilted my head and whimpered, refusing to answer him.


    Michael did not let me go. He pushed his fingers into my privates, which no foreign object had ever invaded. As Michael¡¯s fingers slowly rubbed against the tender flesh inside, my body trembled like it was charged with electricity. I could not help but clench my legs and moan, ¡°Don¡¯t do this...¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re telling me not to do this?¡±


    Michael couldn¡¯t resist parting my legs. His other hand rubbed against my breasts. Finally, he mumbled, ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    Michael was far more experienced than I was. He used his fingers to forcefully exert force against my sensitive clitoris, squashing it until it was t. He even used his fingernails to scratch it maliciously. His breath so entranced my body that I immediately reacted enthusiastically when I received the signal.


    I gasped for breath and felt an awkward warmth.


    It was just as Michael had said.


    I was all wet.


    I could feel fluid flowing out of me, and the dry, virgin spot was getting wet.


    Michael flipped me over, and I faced him directly.


    I felt very embarrassed and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you... Ah!¡±


    Michael suddenly thrust his fingers hard into me, and my body shook violently. I was interrupted. There were still traces of tears in the corner of my eyes. At this moment, I could only hunch my back in a sorry state and try in vain to stop Michael¡¯s action.


    Michael did not even look at me. He only focused on digging into my body with his fingers, constantly stimting me.


    He bent down and flirtatiously came to my ear and left a kiss. His breath brushed against my skin.


    ¡°Look at you. You¡¯re making my hands wet,¡± Michael said softly.


    I felt the heat on my face rise rapidly. I grabbed Michael¡¯s perverted hand and panted. ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t do this...¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Michael heard me and removed the fingers he was using to tease me.


    Iy on the bed and panted. Michael pushed my thigh aside with his knee. My legs were parted with him between them, and his genital touched my lower abdomen.


    My body felt empty. Michael¡¯s fingers hadpletely aroused me. However, I was also the one who had just asked him to stop, so how could I ask him to do it again?


    It wasn¡¯t enough.


    Even Michael¡¯s fingers were not enough. I wanted something hotter and bigger.


    Specifically, I wanted Michael¡¯s penis to enter me, do me, do me hard, fill me up, and bring me to orgasm.


    This unspeakable thought swelled in my mind repeatedly, so much so that when I looked at Michael¡¯s face at the moment, just thinking about it, my fluid flowed lustfully out of me.


    I was shameless sl*t.


    I had never experienced what it was like to be tormented by lust, only to feel that I was beyond redemption at the moment.


    I looked away and gritted my teeth, trying not to let Michael see how much I wanted him to touch me. He was toying with me, punishing me, and I was addicted.


    He would think I was a sl*t, I thought desperately.


    Michael kept looking at me, and I felt the heat build-up in my face. I tried to keep my mouth shut so pleas and groans wouldn¡¯t escape from it.


    However, that didn¡¯t escape Michael¡¯s eyes.


    I saw him squinting. The indifference lingering in his eyes before quietly faded away, but the lust burned in his eyes.


    Michael leaned down again and curled his arm around my waist. He put his face on my burning cheek and rubbed it against mine. ¡°Cecily,¡± he whispered. ¡°Be honest with me from now on, okay?¡±

 Chapter 84 - Tell Me If You Want It

    <h4>Chapter 84: Tell Me If You Want It</h4>


    I felt my heart skip a beat and my soul drift.


    Michael squeezed his hand between my legs again. My body trembled. I wanted to struggle but didn¡¯t dare. I could only whisper, ¡°Michael.¡±


    ¡°Tell me if you want it. It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Michael¡¯s voice sounded rare and gentle. There seemed to be a hint of a smile in it.


    He gave me a light kiss on the side of my face, raised his knee to my already wet privates, and slowly rubbed me. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a lick, won¡¯t I?¡± He suggested very seriously.


    I was a little dazed, and it took me a while to catch my breath.


    Did Michael want to lick me down there? A Lycan prince was going down on me.


    Just imagining it made my blood boil.


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t.¡± My subconscious told me it was wrong, even though I wanted Michael to.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Michael said, leaving a kiss on my lips as he slid down.


    I propped up my upper body and looked up at him. He had one hand on my hip, and his face was facing my private area, which had soaked through arge sheet of sheets.


    My eyes widened, and I was momentarily at a loss for words.


    Michael buried his face into my private part with the tip of his nose and rubbed against it. Then, slowly and deeply, he took a deep breath.


    I felt something soft wrap around me.


    Michael looked up at me from below, his eyes so bright they were almost dark, but his tone was as calm as ever. ¡°I¡¯m going to lick here, okay?¡±


    My face flushed, and I red at Michael. ¡°No!¡±


    But Michael was already holding my legs and licking me between my legs.


    He was just informing me, not asking for my permission.


    I felt his tongue¡¯s soft, warm tip tentatively sweeping across my sensitive area.


    I felt my brain buzz and momentarily lose the ability to speak.


    My clitoris was slightly sensitive and swollen from the touch of Michael¡¯s fingers, and mybia were fleshy and mped together.


    I could feel the tip of Michael¡¯s tongue pushing in, and mybia parted helplessly. As I had been secreting liquid and soaking in the liquid for a long time; there was a ¡®pop¡¯ when they separated.


    This erotic sound was loud, and I felt my body¡¯s bloodstream split in two. One surged up, and the other surged down. It was extremely shameful and extremely¡­ Yet, I wanted Michael to continue.


    Michael held my clitoris in his mouth, ground it with his teeth, and tugged on it until it was deformed. He held it just right, so it hurt and felt good at the same time, and it didn¡¯t really hurt me.


    Every time he tugged at it, the feeling of something sharp and hard rubbing against my sensitive and vulnerable areas made me instinctively tense up, and my hands instinctively tried to grab something in the air.


    At one point, I grabbed Michael¡¯s hair.


    Michael looked up at me from below.


    I rarely saw Michael from this angle; most of his face was buried under me. Only one pair of eyes, raised above the horizon, looking at me with coldness, evilness, passion, conflict, and intense attraction.


    The moment we looked at each other, I imagined that my soul had also had sex with his eyes. My heart trembled, and I orgasmed.


    I was still in a trance when I felt Michael raise his head from under me and look at me fiercely.


    ¡°Why is there so much fluid here?¡± Michael asked hoarsely.


    I looked at him. My mouth was open, but I couldn¡¯t say anything.


    His penis was still erect. Ever since I licked him, he had not let off steam. I was the only one who had reached orgasm.


    I could feel that he couldn¡¯t control himself anymore.


    My gaze was fixed on his penis. In fact, it was the same for me. The orgasm just now seemed to have only lit a fire in me, causing my entire body to be entirely ignited by lust. I looked at Michael with fascination and felt an emptiness in my body. I couldn¡¯t help reaching down.


    Michael held my hands down, and I could see his eyes spitting fire.


    I leaned over and kissed Michael on the side of his face. I licked him wet with the tip of my tongue and exhaled hot air. ¡°Enter me. Enter, please.¡±


    I saw Michael¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bob. The veins on his neck were about to explode. His breath was frighteningly hot, but he was surprisingly calm. ¡°Enter you where?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Enter me and f*ck me,¡± I stammered.

 Chapter 85 - Sex For The First Time

    <h4>Chapter 85: Sex For The First Time</h4>


    Michael had a crazy look in his eyes as he carried me from the bed onto him.


    He grabbed my chin with one hand and kissed me hard. His other hand was on my waist, pushing me down hard before I could react.


    Michael¡¯s penis immediately broke through my soft, wet private part and sank in.


    My private part was already wet enough, and now, finally, a real guy had gone in rough. For a moment, the satisfaction of being filled outweighed all else, and a strong surge of stimtion coursed through my body like an electric current.


    White light seemed to sh through my mind, and with a muffled groan, I reached orgasm again.


    Then, I felt a physical difort.


    This was the first time I had been prated, and although my body was desperate for Michael, it was still extremely ufortable to be entered so forcefully. Michael was too big, and I felt he would break me. It was hot, swollen, and burning.


    I couldn¡¯t help but gasp, trying to raise my hips to lessen the pain.


    But just as I twisted my body, I heard Michael gasp, his grip on my waist tightening, his voice tinged with dissatisfaction. ¡°What are you running away from?¡±


    We were face to face, our faces almost touching. Michael almost seemed to be kissing my face as we spoke. When he said this, it was vague but there was also some intimate sound of skin touching, making it seem sticky and erotic.


    I raised my head and panted, trying to ease the difort. ¡°I¡­ Ah, slow down...¡±


    Before I could finish, Michael grabbed my chin and kissed me.


    He sucked on my tongue so hard that I felt he was taking my breath away. My mouth and nose were filled with Michael¡¯s hot breath for a moment. My body was filled with Michael¡¯s burning penis. Michael was still holding my waist tightly. It was as if Michael had taken over the whole world.


    A burning desire apanied the pain in my body. It made my A burning desire apanied the pain in my bodyI can¡¯t slow down.¡±


    Michael¡¯s penis was pushed to the deepest part of my body without any buffer in this position. It was tough for me to take it since it was my first time experiencing sex.


    The soft inner wall of my body was repeatedly and violently struck. I had the illusion that my internal organs were being pushed against. However, Michael was forcefully holding me down. I couldn¡¯t break free at all.


    I could only instinctively bend my body, trying to buy myself even a second of breathing time.


    ¡°Pa!¡± I heard a loud sound.


    Before my mind could react, my body had already felt the pain.


    I looked at Michael in a daze. Then, I only saw his brows furrowed tightly as he ordered, ¡°Rx your butt.¡±


    Only then did I realize what had happened. Just now, Michael had pped my butt like he was teaching a child a lesson.


    The sense of shame that I had just thrown away seemed to return suddenly. My body shook, and my lower body contracted violently.


    I blushed and wanted to grab his hand that had pped me back. Instead, I groaned intermittently, ¡°Don¡¯t... Don¡¯t hit me... Ah...¡±


    Michael grunted, and a trace of wickedness appeared between his brows.


    He seemed to have suddenly discovered some exciting toy. He pushed away my hand that was blocking him and ced it on his waist. Then, he raised his hand and lowered it.


    p!


    There was another loud sound.


    This p was heavier than the previous one, and the sound was clearer.


    I was filled with embarrassment. For a moment, I got rid of my lust. I stared at Michael and shouted, ¡°Michael!¡±


    I thought I could make Michael stop hitting me. I didn¡¯t expect the thing inside my body to swell up again. His penis was bouncing inside. I felt like I was going to burst. But my body gained more pleasure because of this. I barely managed to suppress the moaning from my throat.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you like this?¡± Michael asked as he contracted his hip and forcefully pushed it into me.


    The pleasure came suddenly. It was too unexpected, and my moan changed.


    I could even hear it myself. It was soft and charming. My ears were burning from hearing it, and I didn¡¯t dare look at Michael again.


    Michael rubbed the spot where I had just been hit and whispered, ¡°I think you like it.¡±


    Before he could finish, he raised his hand and hit me repeatedly. Every time he hit me, he had to push me up deliberately.


    I couldn¡¯t even speak. Then, just as I was about to open my mouth, I felt as if it was smashed into pieces. All that was left was moaning.


    The loud pping sound was like a challenge to my sense of shame.


    I was embarrassed, but I couldn¡¯t stop myself from f*cking Michael. Sitting on Michael, I inhaled Michael¡¯s breath, and my body felt weak.


    An impulse that I had never felt before attacked me. I wanted to be marked.


    I wanted Michael to mark me. I wanted to be with him. I wanted to be with him forever.


    This strange emotion dazed me. I put my arms around Michael¡¯s neck and couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°Michael... Michael...¡±

 Chapter 86 - Mark Me

    <h4>Chapter 86: Mark Me</h4>


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Michael didn¡¯t stop.


    I began to adapt to his rhythm. I calmed my breathing and said, ¡°Mark me. Mark me, Michael.¡±


    ¡°Mark you?¡± Michael snorted. He grabbed me by my waist and lifted me. His penis slipped out of me. Then, he let go of his hand. At the same time, he forcefully pushed his hip and pierced me with hisrge penis to its hilt.


    ¡°Ah!¡± I screamed.


    I had already gotten used to Michael¡¯s size, but after being so violently and rapidly invaded, I still felt a little ufortable. I realized what I said might have made Michael unhappy, but I didn¡¯t know what was wrong with it.


    Didn¡¯t Michael always want to mark me?


    Did he bring me back just to punish me? Did he not want me anymore?


    Soon, I did not overthink. Michael was rough, but the pleasure was double.


    His hot penis rubbed against every corner of my body, and then the deepest part of my body was hit hard. The pleasure came fast and hard, and my moans were intermittent and never stopped.


    Michael seemed to be encouraged by my moans. He repeatedly pulled out and pushed in, not as fast as before, but deeply, each time deep into the bottom. Before I knew it, I was f*cked up, and my breathing was a mess.


    I felt numb and sore from the inside out, and my hip was so sore I didn¡¯t have time to adjust my breathing rhythm to Michael¡¯s movements.


    However, Michael was still not satisfied. I felt him reaching down and touching the spot where the intimacy happened. He started to rub my clitoris with his fingers. I only felt the pleasure in my body all over. Finally, I couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    ¡°Don¡¯t... Don¡¯t... Michael, be gentle...¡± I panted as I begged Michael for mercy.


    My begging seemed to please Michael. His gaze changed slightly as he bit my ear and said, ¡°Say more.¡±


    ¡°UHH... Please, please... Mark¡­ Me...¡± I groaned intermittently.


    ¡°You want me to mark you?¡± Michael pinched my nipples. That was another sensitive spot on my body. Michael lowered his head and pretended to bite it. My body trembled. I bent down and wanted to catch him.


    ¡°What? Are you not going to let me touch you? Do you want to leave it for that b*stard to touch you?¡± Michael suddenly became angry.


    I stared at him in a daze. I didn¡¯t understand why he would mention Robert at this moment.


    Michael fiercely pushed me up and said, ¡°You rejected my mark before, so what is it now? That b*stard almost marked you. If I hadn¡¯t arrived, what would have happened?¡±


    Michael pushed me onto the bed and looked down at me.


    I looked at him, wanting to say something, but I was so weak that I could only make unintelligible gasping sounds.


    Michael f*cked me harder than ever as if he was venting his anger.


    ¡®I don¡¯t care who gives in first. I¡¯ll make you beg me to mark you. Just wait and see.¡¯


    I remembered what Michael had said to me before. I didn¡¯t think much of it then, but now it had alle true.


    ¡°Please, please... Michael...¡± I cried and groaned.


    I never thought I would transform into a female beast that only knew how to groan under Michael¡¯s body. I looked at Michael¡¯s sweaty, muscr body. I reached for his neck.


    Michael ducked.


    But I didn¡¯t give up. Instead, I braced myself and put my hands around Michael¡¯s neck like rings. My lips were eager to touch Michael¡¯s. I didn¡¯t know what Michael was thinking, but I wanted to tell him that the only person I was thinking about now was him. I wanted him. I wanted to be close to him.


    I saw Michael¡¯s pupils contract. Finally, he opened his mouth and bit my nose. I let out a painful ¡®ah¡¯, and tears welled up in my eyes.


    Michael rubbed the back of my neck with his thumb over and over again. I almost thought he would mark me, but he didn¡¯t.


    He bit my lower lip and held it gently for a while. Then, he stuck out his tongue to pry open my slightly parted lips. Next, he scanned my teeth and upper jaw like he was surveying his territory and tickled my tongue.


    I passively let Michael kiss me. Michael¡¯s kisses were always full of possessiveness. His tongue wrapped around mine with a fierce desire, churning out a continuous stream of sticky water sounds in my mouth.


    ¡°Uhh...¡± I was kissed until I couldn¡¯t breathe. I felt my lips and tongue getting hot from the friction in Michael¡¯s repeated grasp, and I couldn¡¯t help but moan weakly.


    The salivaI didn¡¯t have time to swallow slowly dripped from the corner of my mouth. I felt the passion in my lower body grow stronger.


    I couldn¡¯t help but hook my legs around Michael¡¯s knees. I could feel the liquid that Michael was crazily stirring in my body flowing down my thighs and smearing everywhere lewdly.

 Chapter 87 - Coming On Me

    <h4>Chapter 87: Coming On Me</h4>


    Michael didn¡¯t say anything. He just kept pushing his crotch forward and into me.


    I could hear the embarrassing sound of my crotch being prated. He probably went in and out a hundred more times. I was constantly having orgasms. The fluid flowed out of my body as if all the water in my body would run out.


    I was in a trance.


    Suddenly, Michael¡¯s penis started throbbing. I looked at Michael in a daze and realized that this was a sign that he would ejacte.


    He couldn¡¯t ejacte in there.


    I suddenly regained some consciousness and was about to remind him when Michael suddenly pushed me away. My legs were lifted.


    ¡°Ah!¡± I screamed.


    Michael¡¯s actions threw me off bnce, and I fell onto the bed.


    I felt Michael pull his wet penis out of my body and raise my hips with his hands. Then, I was forced into a position where my legs were wide open, and my private parts were facing him.


    I looked at him nkly. Michael looked down. I couldn¡¯t see his face. Instead, I could feel his burning gaze on the open space between my legs, a position I was more ashamed of than the moan I¡¯d just had on Michael.


    I saw his Adam¡¯s apple bob up and down, and his breath grew heavy.


    ¡®Mark me, mark me,¡¯ I screamed inside.


    During sex, my desire for Michael reached new heights. At this point, I felt aggrieved. We had done the most intimate thing. Why did Michael still refuse to mark me?


    I watched Michael grip his nearly-exploding penis and jerk it a few times before a thick, white liquid spurted out of it.


    He shot it at me.


    My mind was still a little hazy, and the white fluid from Michael¡¯s body was concentrated at the base of my thighs, and some sshed onto my lower abdomen, filling the air with a fishy smell.


    I froze for a moment, and it took me a moment to react, and then my face began to turn red rapidly.


    I instinctively wanted to reach out and wipe it. But lying on the bed with my waist hanging in the air was not a good position to apply force.


    Michael blocked my hand, and I could feel his bodily fluid on my thigh. It was thick and sticky, ayer of it on my body, piled up and trickling down slowly, along with the warm, slimy liquid from my body.


    I felt a terrible heat on my cheeks, embarrassed by Michael¡¯s lewdness, and my body moved with shame.


    Michael¡¯s gaze lingered on me for a long time as if he were admiring something wonderful. Finally, he wiped the semen from my thighs and let them dry up on me, soaking me in his scent.


    I covered my eyes with my arms, unwilling to imagine it.


    The rest I got was short.


    After a while, Michael pulled me up again and held me. I was like his big doll, and I felt exhausted by what I had just done, but Michael was not done yet and was in high spirits.


    He kept touching my neck with his lips, and as he did so, he ced his palm on my chest again, touching my back and belly.


    I had initially tried to avoid Michael¡¯s touch, and the repeated orgasms had consumed too much of my energy, but my shameless body could not resist Michael¡¯s touch at all, and once again, it felt natural.


    It was as if we had never argued. I had never been locked up. I had never escaped.


    Michael had created the illusion that we had always been in love. We were just making out.


    He still hadn¡¯t marked me. I looked at Michael in a daze. Was it because he didn¡¯t want to?


    Soon, I was back in the throes of passion. My gaze was glued to the bedsidemp. My body was full of joy, but my mind was nk.


    For the next three days, I was bedridden.


    My feet hadn¡¯t touched the ground since I opened my eyes.


    These days, Michael said nothing, but we had nonstop sex.


    In the beginning, I could enjoy the pleasure of my body and tried to cater to him. But in the end, I didn¡¯t have an ounce of strength left, and I would fall asleep as soon as I was allowed to lie on the bed. Then, whenever I woke up, Michael was still f*cking me endlessly.


    I first begged him to mark me and forgive me; then, I started begging him to stop, but he ignored mepletely; finally, I just gave up and became a doll at his mercy.


    I tried apologizing, begging, crying, and moaning, but I couldn¡¯t get a single ounce of sympathy or pity from Michael. Instead, I was like a cheap b*tch, a toy that only gave Michael pleasure and release of desire.

 Chapter 88 - Silver Chains

    <h4>Chapter 88: Silver Chains</h4>


    Michael seemed so mad at me in bed that I almost lost the concept of day and night and waspletely addicted to the never-ending rush of pleasure.


    Michael would feed me food and water at some point, and I would mechanically consume them. Then, in between the sex sessions, Michael would carry me to the bathroom to wash up, and sometimes we would just go at it again, and then Michael would carry me back to the bed soaking wet.


    I didn¡¯t even get a chance to put my clothes back on. So it was three days and three nights of debauchery.


    When I woke up on the fourth morning, I was surprised to find that Michael wasn¡¯t there, and I was wearing a nightdress. Damn it! No underwear.


    After days of nonstop sex, I felt weak and sore all over.


    This wasn¡¯t a break at all. On the contrary, the physical activities in bed were almost as exhausting as that of a person out having fun for three days straight.


    I rolled out of bed and felt like I could control my body for the first time in three days.


    It was crazy.


    I smelled myself. I was sure Michael had cleaned me up, but I still smelled like Michael. I felt like Michael¡¯s scent had marinated me. Anyone who met me now could smell the thick scent of sex on me.


    I couldn¡¯t help but think that Kate wouldn¡¯t be able to tease me that I was a virgin anymore.


    But I was going to take a shower and find some underwear to put on. I didn¡¯t want to walk around the room naked.


    But when I stood up, I realized something was wrong.


    There was a thin silver chain tied to my right wrist. The other side was connected to the headboard. I looked at the chain in surprise and realized I was chained to the bed.


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± A deep voice asked.


    I looked in the direction of the voice and rxed when I realized it was Michael.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked, frowning


    As soon as I asked that, I jumped in shock. My voice sounded as if my throat had been rubbed against coarse sandpaper. It was hoarse.


    Michael walked over and handed me a ss of water. I reached out to take it, but Michael didn¡¯t let go. Instead, he just stared at me with his deep eyes and pushed the ss to my mouth.


    Michael was so controlling.


    I didn¡¯t know what I was doing, so I obediently took a sip from the water he offered.


    This position made me feel like his pet. Maybe that was what Michael thought of me ¨C adisobedient pet who wanted to escape.


    After drinking the water, my throat felt better. I cleared my throat, raised the silver chain in my hand, and repeatedly asked, ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°This is a special chain that has been infused with wolf poison. The Lycans use it as amon method to restrict the movement of ordinary werewolves,¡± Michael said calmly.


    ¡°Wolf poison?¡±


    I tried to tug on the chain. Werewolves had a lot of strength. I could break it with a light pull if it were an ordinary silver chain. But the chain that Michael used to restrict me was extremely tough. So I was unable to cause any damage to it.


    Michael put one hand on my hand that was trying to tug harder. ¡°Don¡¯t bother,¡± he said. ¡°You can¡¯t break it, not even if you summon your wolf. The effect of wolf poison is to restrain the power of the wolf in you. You¡¯ll only hurt yourself.¡±


    I looked at Michael in shock. This must be something used on prisoners. I was just escaping, not killing people. Did Michael need to treat me like a real prisoner?


    ¡°Michael, I can exin what I did before. I¡¯m sorry for how I treated you. I shouldn¡¯t have run away without doing anything. It was all my fault.¡± I tried to speak to Michael sincerely.


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t want Robert toe over. I just thought that we should spend some time apart. Your control over me made me feel ufortable. What I did was wrong, but I¡¯vee to an understanding on this point. My feelings for you are real. So I¡¯m willing to let you mark me now. Doesn¡¯t this prove my feelings for you?¡±


    Michael¡¯s gaze was fixed on me, and he seemed unmoved.


    I had to continue, ¡°But I have never thought of doing anything to you. So please forgive me for what has happened. I will tell you my thoughts in the future, and I will try my best to listen to you.¡±


    Michael reached out and rubbed my lips. I could not help but think of what we had been doing these days. I wanted to purse my lips, but Michael stopped me.


    I could only look at him pleadingly. When I had made mistakes in the past, I used this trick with my parents. So I was hoping it would work on Michael.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t.¡± Michael¡¯s answer was so cold and heartless.


    Michael¡¯s finger slid down my chin to my neck and stopped at my corbone.


    ¡°You have lost my trust, and I must keep you by my side in a certain way,¡± Michael announced.


    ¡°I am not your ve,¡± I protested.

 Chapter 89 - Seven Months

    <h4>Chapter 89: Seven Months</h4>


    ¡°As I said before, if you run away again, I will punish you,¡± Michael said calmly.


    ¡°Were these three days not considered punishment?¡± I looked at Michael in shock and asked.


    During these three days, I felt like Michael was about to break my bones.


    I thought about how Kate had asked me about the feeling of having sex with a Lycan prince. I only wanted to say that the Lycan prince¡¯s physical strength was terrifying. For three days, I didn¡¯t know if he had any rest. The only feeling I had was being knocked out and waking up.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯ve wanted to do to you for a long time.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± I looked at Michael strangely.


    ¡°And you¡¯ve also hidden many things from me, haven¡¯t you?¡± Michael said in aposed manner. ¡°For example, you haven¡¯t rejected contact with me for a long time, but you used your wolf as an excuse.¡±


    I opened my mouth in surprise and stammered, ¡°You... how did you know?¡±


    Michael smiled, but I couldn¡¯t see much warmth in that smile.


    ¡°Cecily, don¡¯t treat me as a fool. I¡¯ve been patiently waiting for you to confess, waiting for you to trust me. I¡¯m willing to respect your timing, but you¡¯ve expressed your betrayal to me with your actions.¡±


    Michael sighed and said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve betrayed my trust, I don¡¯t have to indulge you like before.¡±


    ¡°So, how do you want to punish me?¡±


    I realized that because of my mistake, something irreversible had happened.


    ¡°Just like before, grounded,¡± Michael said.


    I tugged on the silver chain and fell weakly onto the bed.


    ¡°How long are you going to lock me up this time?¡± I muttered.


    ¡°Do you still remember how many days you went missing?¡± Michael asked.


    ¡°Seven days?¡± I counted with my fingers. ¡°I¡¯ve already been trapped here for three days, so there are still four days left.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my Cecily, you¡¯re too naive.¡± Michael looked at me with pity and said, ¡°You must be grounded for a month in exchange for one day.¡±


    ¡°What? Seven months!¡± I sat up from the bed and eximed.


    Michael must be joking!


    ¡°If you tie me to the bed for seven months, I will be paralyzed,¡± I shouted at Michael.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that better? Then, you will never be able to escape from me again.¡± He smiled evilly as he reached his hand under my nightdress.


    ¡°Hey! You... Stop!¡± I struggled to move away from Michael¡¯s reach.


    Michael¡¯s hand went up to my thigh with familiarity, and my nightdress was quickly lifted above my chest. I saw my nipples harden shamelessly when they were suddenly exposed to cold air. Michael lightly scratched them, then he moved downward again, reaching for a more private ce.


    ¡°Do you want it?¡± Michael¡¯s voice sounded like the whisper of the devil in my ear.


    ¡°Uh... Ah, uh, give it to me... give it to me, Michael.¡±


    I kept twisting my body around Michael¡¯s finger. I was surprised that my body was so easily turned on when it came to Michael. A slight touch from him could make me spread my legs like a sl*t.


    But Michael grabbed my hand when I tried to reach down. He quickly pulled off his tie and tied my hands to the headboard.


    ¡°Wh... What?¡± I blinked at him. I wasn¡¯t sure if my eyes were filled with tears.


    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t keep you here to make you happy.¡± Michael walked to the door and said, ¡°Stay here my little wolf.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t believe what I was hearing.


    My body was still burning because of Michael, and he was going to just leave? I twisted my legs, but my hands were tied at the head of the bed, and I couldn¡¯t escape.


    I had to focus on the tie, which took much effort, and by the time I was done with it, the feeling was gone.


    I pulled down my nightdress andy gasping in bed.


    Michael was crazy now, and I knew I was pushing his buttons, but he couldn¡¯tmunicate it.


    What was this? He¡¯d forced me to give him oral sex for three days, but then he¡¯d served me, and it was all just sex. My confused mind couldn¡¯t figure it out, but it was pretty clear that Michael wasn¡¯t mad at me or nning on abandoning me.


    There was nothing I could do about his decision to lock me up.


    I couldn¡¯t run away. Michael ensured this ce was secured like a steel drum, and I didn¡¯t want to, anyway.


    I only wanted us to be how we were in the past, but I didn¡¯t know how.


    I had told Michael a million times I wanted him, Mark, but he wouldn¡¯t listen. I couldn¡¯t figure out what he was thinking.


    I sighed andy in bed staring at the ceiling.

 Chapter 90 - Life In Captivity

    <h4>Chapter 90: Life In Captivity</h4>


    This time the captivity was even more difficult than the previous one as I was confined to a bed. To be precise, in a radius of five meters from the bed.


    This circle allowed me to eat at the table, to go to the bathroom to wash up, and to do nothing more. But maybe I could strangle myself with this chain.


    Michael didn¡¯t even give me anymunication equipment. He refused to let me contact anyone. He said he wouldn¡¯t give me another chance to escape.


    I suggested he give me textbooks and notes like before, even if it was recorded lessons. I didn¡¯t want to miss so many lessons when returning to school that I would have to repeat.


    But look at the reason he rejected me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you need that much space in your current situation.¡± Michael pinched my chin. ¡°You¡¯ll have a lot of time with me,¡± he said. ¡°Focus on me instead of those unimportant lessons.¡±


    ¡°I need to finish college. You can¡¯t control my life like this,¡± I said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of college.¡± That was thest thing Michael said.


    Well, that was the reality.


    My daily life now consisted of waking up, eating, sleeping, and having sex.


    Although Michael strictly controlled my life, he did not mistreat me. Three meals were delivered on time, with vegetables, fruits, and meats, as well as tea and snacks in the morning and afternoon.


    There was an elevator in the room to deliver meals, and the kitchen would send food up from the elevator on time when it was ready, and it was kind enough to provide a menu that would allow me to order what I wanted.


    Michael didn¡¯t stay in the room all day as I did. He woulde back to bed at night and leave in the morning. During the day, I was alone in the room, and there was no one to talk to. So I would just stare out the window.


    I felt like I was going crazy for the first two or three days. Then, every night when Michael came back, I would go crazy and beg him to let me go. But Michael wouldn¡¯t budge. He would just push me into bed and f*ck me.


    After two or three days, I got used to it and tried to guess how long Michael would lock me up.


    I didn¡¯t believe Michael would keep me there for the entire seven months. Michael wasn¡¯t crazy. My actions had provoked him, but he was going home. He couldn¡¯t stay with us forever.


    If he were going to leave, he would take me away. I just didn¡¯t know his exact n.


    I suspect that some of Michael¡¯s unusual behaviors was rted to his wolf. His wolf seemed too unusual, as did Sasha and others¡¯ reactions to his wolf. I always thought it would be the key to resolving our rtionship.


    But now that I had no way to contact the outside world, and Michael seemed angry and wouldn¡¯t give me information, I had to wait for a change.


    At the same time, I discovered something else that was bothering me.


    Ever since I started having sex with Michael, I had be incredibly horny.


    I thought this was normal. After all, I had just experienced this, and couples who had just been together always had more sex. But when Michael was with me every night, and I didn¡¯t think it was enough, and I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about him during the day, I realized something was wrong.


    Michael had always been physically attractive to me. However, in the earlier days, that was just attraction, and I would admire his body and imagine our future sexual intercourse.


    But now, Michael¡¯s breath was like an aphrodisiac to me, and when I inhaled it, I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about him. Whenever Michael came home at night, I wanted to jump on him and couldn¡¯t help but want to possess him.


    I had tried to control my lewd behavior, but it was difficult to control. As I tried to control it, it was like wildfire. It was a spark before, but now it burned brighter and brighter, turning into a sea of fire inside me.


    One afternoon, I was alone in the shower again.


    These days, I tried to take a cold shower to relieve my libido, but it became less and less effective. Until now, it waspletely unable to wake me up.


    The whole room was filled with Michael¡¯s scent, including my own, making me feel as if my body was not my own.


    The familiar heat was burning, radiating from inside out. I felt my skin burning, and my breath was throwing sparks.


    Eventually, all the heat converged between my legs. I touched myself everywhere, and my legs intertwined and rubbed against each other.


    I panted, trying to fight my body¡¯s desires, but I couldn¡¯t fight them. Finally, I shivered and slowly reached down.

 Chapter 91 - Masturbation

    <h4>Chapter 91: Masturbation</h4>


    Unsurprisingly, my lower body was already wet.


    It was the source of all sins, and the endless emptiness that spread through it gave rise to unbearable itchiness and unending lust that soaked my legs.


    I had to dig my fingers in and fumble around inside. But I still couldn¡¯t find the point that could relieve my desire. The desire I couldn¡¯t release for a long time made me anxious and restless. I started to move my hand around down there even more carelessly.


    Suddenly, I felt my body tremble. My thin, hard nails went out of control and pressed directly against my clitoris.


    ¡°Oh... Ah! Ah... !¡± I gritted my teeth and tried to restrain myself from making too much noise, but a few intermittent moans still escaped.


    This wave of pleasure was sharp and fierce, and this swift and violent physical reaction scared me. My fingers were hesitantly stuck in me, and my rationale made me stop. This was not what a good girl should do.


    But in the end, it was no match for the fatal desire in the depths of my body. I began to rub it again, unfamiliar. I felt my clitoris gradually expand at the tip of my fingers. It trembled as if it was alive, releasing a continuous sense of pleasure.


    Then, I thought of Michael.


    Michael seemed to know my body better than I did, and his fingers were always so easily irresistible.


    He would stick his two fingers, his fingers longer and thicker than mine. His fingertips had calluses, repeatedly rubbing against my sensitive inner wall, sometimes digging with his nails.


    I bit my lip and mimicked Michael¡¯s movements, imagining that Michael was doing me.


    I felt my whole body tense up, my legs unwittingly spread, my fingers darted through the slimy crack between my legs, and I heard muffled gurgling below.


    It felt good.


    But it wasn¡¯t enough.


    Despite all my efforts, my body still couldn¡¯t reach orgasm.


    After these days of crazy sex, I had gotten used to the satisfaction that Michael¡¯s penis gave me. Unfortunately, it wasn¡¯t something a mere finger could do. So, no matter how hard I tried, I couldn¡¯t help but feel the cold emptiness in my body slowly fill me, and even the pleasure became weak.


    ¡°Michael... Michael...¡± I unconsciously moaned.


    This feeling was so shameful.


    I wanted... wanted something thicker and bigger to fill me.


    I did not know when but felt another breath in the air. It smelled so good that it was suffocating, and it was also so familiar that it was suffocating.


    When I slowly opened my eyes, I saw Michael, who should not be home at this time.


    He was standing in front of the shower. His tall, well-dressed body blocked the only way out of the small space. He looked at me with a burning gaze. He was incredibly focused. He didn¡¯t say anything, but it felt like he would eat me alive. I was sitting on the floor, half-leaning against the shower wall. I was covered in water, and my fingers were still in me.


    When we looked at each other, I felt my mind go nk.


    Subconsciously, I wanted to grab something to cover my body, but Michael didn¡¯t give me a chance.


    Michael slowly walked over and held out a hand. I thought he would pull me up, so I handed him the other hand, but hepletely ignored my hand in the air and pressed his hand hard on my shoulder.


    His action pinned me to the ground again.


    My body stiffened, and I sat in the water like a wooden man.


    Michael bent down. He was wearing a ck trench coat, and the smell of trees and dust from the outside made me feel like I was outside. Before I could react, Michael¡¯s slightly cold hand forcefully spread my knees and touched my wet private parts.


    ¡°Uhh...¡± I couldn¡¯t help but moan when Michael touched my body.


    I couldn¡¯t believe that I was the one who made such a sl*tty sound. It was already embarrassing enough for me to look like that before Michael.


    I bit my lip and turned away, wanting to close my legs.


    However, Michael read me well. He kneeled on one knee and used his other knee to mercilessly push my legs apart, making me face him with spread legs.


    ¡°What are you hiding from?¡± Michael asked, dissatisfied. ¡°You¡¯re like this because you want me to f*ck you, b*tch.¡±


    Surprisingly, Michael¡¯s insults did not make me angry. Instead, it made my desire burn even more.


    Before I could say anything, Michael showered me with hot and heavy kisses. Then, he grabbed my chin and forced me to look up, mming the back of my head against the tile wall behind me.


    His lips touched mine briefly, then forcefully pried open my teeth and let his tongue run in. I felt the tip of his tongue tickle my upper jaw.

 Chapter 92 - Becoming Mine

    <h4>Chapter 92: Bing Mine</h4>


    I was almost out of breath from Michael¡¯s rough kissing. I felt my lips and tongue go numb from his sucking. Saliva dripped down the corners of my mouth and pooled with the rest of the liquid.


    I looked up to get some breathing space, but Michael thought I was dodging. He immediately caught up and bit me on the lip as if he was punishing me. Then, he kissed me deeper and harder.


    He suppressed my entire upper body. There was no way to avoid him. I could only passively ept his tongue and lips. He was taking my breath away. Slowly, I felt suffocated.


    It wasn¡¯t like a kiss. It was more like slow murder.


    ¡°Oh my girl, my little she-wolf,¡± Michael said as he held my face.


    He looked more excited than ever before.


    Without forey, Michael grabbed one of my legs in the shower and shoved his penis into me.


    ¡°Uhh...¡±


    I was wet enough before, and even though Michael was reckless, I quickly felt the familiar pleasure.


    I twisted my hips slightly, trying to get Michael¡¯s penis on the most sensitive spot inside me, and now it was as if I was riding Michael and rubbing myself liberally with his penis.


    The pleasure was a world away from the one I had just given myself.


    Michael panted, too, and he grabbed my other knee and spread my legs further apart. Then, he straightened his lower body and pushed deeper into my soft flesh, forcing me to let out a long groan.


    He leaned forward slightly, his dark brown eyes staring straight into mine. He enunciated each word, ¡°You¡¯re finally going to be mine.¡±


    ¡°AH... ! Ah ah...¡± I could not think at all and could only moan.


    A golden light shed in Michael¡¯s eyes.


    He grabbed my buttocks and forcefully lifted me into a position where our lower bodies were connected. I felt my legs being lifted in an instant. I cried out in surprise. Michael used his arm to support my thighs. In this position, he lifted me from the ground.


    ¡°... !¡±


    Michael¡¯s actions blinded me. My mouth was slightly open, and I couldn¡¯t even make a sound. I felt as if I was about to be pierced through. My internal organs were squeezed together, and I needed to use more strength to breathe enough air.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t do this...¡± I pleaded.


    This position made me feel incredibly insecure. I felt like I was about to fall any second. Now my limbs were hanging from Michael¡¯s body like kos. I felt like some vine that was attached to him.


    As Michael pushed hard, he asked hoarsely, ¡°My little wolf, where do you want to go?¡±


    ¡°To¡­ to the bed... to the bedroom... Ah!¡±


    Before I could finish my sentence, I gasped for breath as Michael pierced me.


    I felt as if I had been nailed to Michael¡¯s penis. I didn¡¯t even have the strength to struggle. Instead, I felt Michael¡¯s thick, hard penis thrusting wildly through my acupoints, each time going to the innermost part of my body. My innermost part was throbbing with pain and numbness, releasingrge amounts of liquid as if surrendering but making it easier for Michael to invade.


    Our battle had shifted to the bed.


    Then, there was the endless lust.


    ***


    I closed my eyes and panted for a long time before recovering from the afterglow of the orgasm. I was sweating all over, and I had unknowinglyy on my side. Half of Michael¡¯s body was pressing against me, and his soft penis was pressing against my legs.


    I felt as if my body was being hollowed out by sex again. Thest time I felt this was when we had sex for the first time. However, my performance was much better than thest time. Although I was exhausted, at least I was awake.


    Michael was still kissing me. At first, it was on my neck. Then, he flipped my body over. His warm tonguepped at my cheek and stopped on my lips. I responded to him in a daze. A pair of strong arms hugged me from behind. The familiar scent filled my nostrils.


    My body gradually rxed. I felt as though I was about to fall asleep.


    ¡°When will you be willing to let me go?¡± I closed my eyes and asked Michael.


    ¡°Very soon, Cecily. Very soon.¡± Michael gently nted a kiss on my forehead.


    I didn¡¯t expect Michael¡¯s ¡®very soon¡¯ to be really soon.


    The next day, I discovered that the chains on my hands had been released.


    But before I could be happy about it for too long, I noticed that there was a silver ring around my ankles.


    It seemed to fit perfectly, without any gaps, and I didn¡¯t know when or how Michael had put it on me.


    I tried to break it, but it was made of the same material as the silver chain that had trapped me, and it was able to contain the wolf¡¯s power within me.


    The bedroom door was locked, just as it had been. It seemed that Michael had only temporarily extended my range but had not released me from captivity.

 Chapter 93 - The Two Visitors

    <h4>Chapter 93: The Two Visitors</h4>


    I sighed. It was a good thing, anyway. It was at least progress, a sign that Michael¡¯s attitude toward me was shifting and that I finally had hope of getting out of my ¡®cage¡¯.


    I recalled what I had done to make Michael¡¯s attitude shiftst night, but I couldn¡¯t remember any meaningful conversation apart from a few snippets that made me blush. Was it because I had taken the initiative this time? I felt a burning sensation in my ears.


    If that was the way to be free, it wasn¡¯t impossible.


    I shook my head to shake the wild thoughts away.


    Michael had been acting a little differently than usual yesterday. We¡¯d been having a lot of sex these days, but Michael was extra excited yesterday. He said, ¡°You¡¯re finally going to be mine.¡±. He said it with a wild look in his eyes.


    I had exined it to Michael, I had promised him, and I had agreed with him. So why was he emphasizing it?


    I was still deep in thoughts when I heard a knock on the door.


    It was the first time I had heard a knock on the door in more than a week. Each time Michael came back, he pushed the door open and entered. Without the daily meals delivered on time, I almost thought that everyone in the house had disappeared.


    I went to the door and pulled on the handle. It was still locked. In fact, I had already tried. I could not open the door from the inside.


    So who was the person knocking on the door? I had been locked up here for so long. I didn¡¯t believe the other people in this house didn¡¯t know my situation. They must have known that I couldn¡¯t leave this house. Could it be someone else Michael didn¡¯t control?


    My heart pounded, but this door didn¡¯t have a window. So I couldn¡¯t see the scene outside.


    ¡°Miss Cecily, are you inside?¡± The butler¡¯s voice came from outside.


    ¡°Uh, yes, I am,¡± I replied.


    ¡°His Highness, Michael, asked me to bring your things up. Would you mind opening the door for me?¡± The butler asked.


    Huh? Michael wanted to bring me something, but he didn¡¯t mention itst night. And judging from the butler¡¯s tone, he didn¡¯t seem to know I was being held here.


    While hesitating, the butler continued from outside the door, ¡°I heard from His Highness, Michael, that you have been staying in your room because you haven¡¯t been feeling well recently. Are you feeling better now?¡±


    It seemed that Michael had another set of excuses for the outside world to exin why I hadn¡¯t shown up for so many days. Unfortunately, it was also because I had been too foolish. Even if Michael was the Lycan prince, he couldn¡¯t openly imprison his mate. If I had thought of this before, I might have had a chance to escape.


    As my thoughts were running wild, the butler spoke again.


    ¡°Miss Cecily, is it convenient for you to open the door for me to bring the things in?¡±


    ¡°Uh... Ah.¡± My Brain was spinning rapidly. If this was what Michael said, I had better not expose the fact that I was imprisoned. After all, this was not something honorable.


    I simply went with what the butler told me and said, ¡°I don¡¯t feel so well. If anything, just send it over with lunch.¡±


    ¡°Ah, this...¡± the butler¡¯s voice was hesitant.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m a little tired. I want to rest for a while.¡± To avoid saying too much, I decided to end this conversation as soon as possible.


    ¡°Alright, Miss Cecily. I¡¯ll send the things over to you from the lunch window.¡±


    Through the door, I heard the butler leave.


    I waited for lunch toe around. I wanted to know what Michael sent me. I was stunned when I found out.


    Myptop, phone, and textbooks hade with lunch. These were the things I had asked Michael for when my captivity started. But what did he mean by sending them to me now?


    Confused, I switched on the devices. They were fully charged, apparently prepared by Michael.


    I was about to contact my parents on my cell phone when I heard a strange noise from the other side of the door.


    Two visitors in one day?!


    This time it wasn¡¯t a knock but a rustle as if someone was fiddling with something on the other side of the door. I tiptoed over and saw the door being pushed open from the outside.


    I thought it would be Michael and stood there awkwardly. I tried to figure out how to exin my thief-like behavior to him and to ask him what he meant by giving me these things. If he was going to let me go, why was he keeping me in this room?


    But when I looked up, I saw someone I wasn¡¯t expecting.


    ¡°Sasha!¡± I called her name in surprise.

 Chapter 94 - The Conversation With Sasha

    <h4>Chapter 94: The Conversation With Sasha</h4>


    ¡°Shhh¨C¡± Sasha put a finger to my lips, gently closed the door, and smiled at me.


    I looked at her in shock. Sasha looked as vibrant as ever. She had cut her hair a little shorter, and now it was only slightly over her shoulder, giving her a different look.


    Sasha briefly scanned my body, and I knew that she saw the silver anklet on my ankle. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t ask any questions. If she had, I would have been so embarrassed that I would die.


    Sasha sniffed and said with a mischievous smile, ¡°You smell like Michael now.¡±


    I stared at her and felt my face turn red.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be shy, Cecily.¡± Sasha was still smiling. She put a hand on my shoulder and said, ¡°Tell me about Michael¡¯s performance in bed.¡±


    ¡°Hey...¡± I opened my mouth helplessly.


    Without my invitation, Sasha had already sat on the bed, where Michael and I did things. She leaned down on the bed and sniffed with an exaggerated tone. Then, she winked at me and said, ¡°Wow, this ce is also filled with Michael and your sweet smell.¡±


    ¡°Did you break in here to pry into my and Michael¡¯s private lives?¡± I raised my eyebrows and said.


    ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m here to care about you,¡± Sasha said. ¡°Michael said that you were sick and needed to rest. I didn¡¯t believe his nonsense. With his personality, I guess he locked you up. I wanted to visit you after returning, but he was too strict with you. Today, I finally got the chance toe in.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re always right.¡± Sasha¡¯s casual tone made me rx. I opened myptop and began to check the emails I had missed these past few days. ¡°Don¡¯t you have to go to ss? After all, you¡¯re not like me, being deprived of my freedom by some b*stard.¡±


    I had to say, Michael had always guarded me like an underage child.


    Hell! This wasn¡¯t the middle ages. A woman was no longer a vassal to her husband. Not even my parents had ever treated me like this. Even when I was a minor, they always respected my opinion.


    Sasha sighed beside me. ¡°I know Michael was out of line with you,¡± she said. ¡°But you did something wrong too. You snuck out on your own, and Michael was already mad. The next time I saw you, you almost got yourself marked by another werewolf. No werewolf can ept their mate being intimate with someone else in front of them.¡±


    I nced at Sasha. She was a Lycan, so of course, she was on Michael¡¯s side.


    ¡°Imagine how you would react if you saw a girl making out with Michael.¡± Sasha shrugged, giving me some time to think.


    If I weren¡¯t the one having sex with Michael, I would feel disgusted just by imagining other women groaning under Michael.


    I closed myptop with a bang, feeling that I was starting to get angry.


    ¡°You probably thought of that.¡± Sasha pressed her hand down and made aforting gesture.


    ¡°But that¡¯s not why he kept me here. You¡¯re just defending him,¡± I said with my arms akimbo.


    ¡°I think I know how you feel,¡± Sasha said. ¡°But don¡¯t forget another thing. You and Michael are not from the same era. In his upbringing, women had dispensable roles. If there were many people present, they were not even allowed to speak at any time. Cecily, you are new and different to him.¡±


    I suddenly remembered the age difference between Michael and me. His appearance was deceiving. I always thought we were of the same age.


    Sasha looked at my face and suddenly said, ¡°Do you know? In the beginning, the royal Lycan families did not live together so unitedly? We only united in the past two or three hundred years.¡±


    I was surprised that she suddenly started a new topic.


    ¡°Just over two hundred years ago, we had a war. It was a war between werewolves in North America about territory and borders. We fought a bloody battle, but this war also determined the current pattern of werewolf settlements.¡±


    ¡°The Beast War,¡± I continued.


    I had heard about this war from the elders in the pack.


    It was said that there was a serious estrangement between packs before the war, and there was little diplomacy. Werewolves were not allowed to leave their packs back then. If a strange werewolf went to someone else¡¯s pack, the people in the pack could take him as an intruder and execute him directly without anyone¡¯s consent.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Sasha said. ¡°Thest thing the previous Lycan king, Michael¡¯s grandfather, did when he was in power was uniting all the Lycans and decide on our settlements. He also gathered all the packs¡¯ Alphas for a meeting to divide their territories. Finally, everyone unanimously agreed that the packs couldmunicate and detailed some rules to ensure they wouldn¡¯t cause trouble for each other.¡±

 Chapter 95 - The Story Of Sasha’s Escape From A Marriage

    <h4>Chapter 95: The Story Of Sasha¡¯s Escape From A Marriage</h4>


    I didn¡¯t know what Sasha said. I was curious about what had happened in the past, but werewolves didn¡¯t like to record their history. So there were very few rted documents.


    ¡°Why do you know so much?¡± I asked curiously.


    ¡°How do you think I know Michael?¡± Sasha raised her eyebrows and looked at me.


    ¡°Oh, you said you¡¯ve known him since you were young. Maybe you¡¯re from the royal family?¡± I guessed.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. My father is a member of the Committee.¡± Sasha nodded. ¡°But if we go back further, I might be rted to Michael. Who knows?¡±


    I thought about what Sasha said and realized our pack probably developed after such an agreement. Our pack was lucky not to be implicated too much in that war. We kept our heads down enough, then opened up and took advantage of the situation to make the pack stronger.


    I even had a new guess as to why Michael was here.


    He was at Robert¡¯s session ceremony out of the blue. How could he be here because an Alpha of a pack was about to take over? So what had he been up to these days?


    Even in the rtively peaceful present, the skirmishes among the packs had never ceased. Werewolves had always valued their territories, and they were very much a force to be reckoned with.


    Without the Lycans¡¯ suppression, I did not doubt that there would have been violent shes among the packs and that they would have taken what was theirs. This was the nature of beasts.


    Our pack was rarely involved in such disputes because we were more powerful than the smaller packs around us, and they were more willing to please us and take advantage of us rather than be our enemies.


    I was more inclined to believe that Michael was here to spy on our pack than be on a prince¡¯s tour. Our pack was powerful enough to start a war, and the royal Lycan family must have been worried that we were making a move, which was why they had sent people here to investigate.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you this because I want you to understand the environment Michael grew up in. It¡¯s the same for me. When I was born, girls were just allowed to receive a normal education. I also fought for the opportunity to go to school when I was a child.¡±


    Sasha stared into my eyes. ¡°As a Lycan, the chances of finding a mate are much lower than you werewolves. Michael finally found you, and he took you for granted. To him, you, as a woman, running away deserves to be severely punished.¡±


    ¡°I have already apologized to him. Even if I was wrong, he has locked me up for so many days. Isn¡¯t that fair enough?¡± I muttered.


    Sasha looked me in the eye and said, ¡°But I¡¯ll tell you my story. Then, you can think about your story after you hear it again.¡±


    I looked at Sasha curiously. Her gaze seemed a little empty, as if she was immersed in memories.


    ¡°My family once arranged for me to marry the son of a member of the Royal Committee.¡±


    The moment Sasha opened her mouth, she frightened me.


    ¡°Is your marriage all arranged by your elders?¡± I asked.


    Sasha smiled and shook her head, saying, ¡°Not all of them are like this. ¡°But my family is more traditional. Even the Lycan families of the royal family are conservative. ¡°You know, the development of werewolves is not as fast as that of humans. Especially in the past hundred years, the technological level of humans has developed rapidly. We are still behind the humans. This is not only in the technological sense but also in traditional concepts.¡±


    I listened quietly.


    Sasha said, ¡°We¡¯re more of a traditional family. My father was adamant that a girl¡¯s only purpose was to marry a man. When I was a kid, he had asked me to learn traditional skills attributed to women like housework, cooking, mending clothes, and instilling in me the idea that if I wanted to be happy in the future, I had to serve my future mate with all my heart.¡±


    Sasha shrugged and said, ¡°But I didn¡¯t do any of these things well. I didn¡¯t like any of them. I preferred to sneak out and y, doing things that only boys were allowed to do. I only felt truly happy when I was in the wild, but they arranged a marriage for me regardless of my wishes. So guess what I did?¡±


    Sasha lowered her voice and revealed a mocking smile.


    ¡°What did you do?¡± I was alreadypletely immersed in her story.


    ¡°I ran away, just like you did before.¡±


    This was indeed something that Sasha was capable of doing. I wasn¡¯t surprised by it. I was more concerned about what happened afterward.


    ¡°Did you seed?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Of course...¡± Sasha smiled. ¡°Not.¡±

 Chapter 96 - What I Want

    <h4>Chapter 96: What I Want</h4>


    I revealed a dejected expression. Sasha reached out and lightly knocked on my head. ¡°Didn¡¯t I just say that even the Lycan king is rted to our family? So how can I defeat a family by myself? Just like you. It¡¯s unrealistic to think that you can escape from Michael on your own.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to escape,¡± I muttered, unwilling to allow Sasha¡¯s story to end. ¡°Then, what happened?¡±


    ¡°Then, I was captured and locked in my bedroom. My father told me that he would lock me up until the day before the wedding and send me to marry him. I would be marked at the wedding,¡± Sasha said.


    ¡°So you got married?¡± My jaw dropped in shock.


    ¡°No.¡± Sasha smiled smugly and said, ¡°I bribed a maid to bring me food and told her to tell everyone she knew that I had slept with strange men every day during my escape.¡±


    ¡°What? Are you crazy?¡± I looked at her in shock.


    Even in the twenty-first century, when people were more open about sex, they didn¡¯t think a girl was good when she slept with a new partner every day. Any family that cared about their reputation would look down on such a girl.


    ¡°I also asked the maid to emphasize that many of them were human men.¡±


    The Lycans were usually extremely arrogant. They always felt their bloodline was nobler and refused to mingle with ordinary werewolves, let alone humans. By doing so, Sasha had destroyed her reputation. I couldpletely imagine the severe consequences if such news were to spread.


    ¡°This... This is too crazy...¡± I muttered.


    Sasha didn¡¯t seem to care at all. She said, ¡°Back then, the only thing I thought about was to do my best to stop this marriage. As long as I could achieve this goal, I didn¡¯t care what others thought of me.¡±


    ¡°Then, then what happened?¡± I gulped.


    ¡°My father was furious about it, but it had already happened. He knew that there was no point in doing anything else. With my mother¡¯s persuasion, he let me out of the house and said he wanted to disown me. Then, I left home. It was then I met Mr. Thomas.¡±


    Sasha flipped her hair unnaturally.


    But she quickly skipped that part and continued, ¡°Then, as time passed, the rumors and chaos calmed. I was still me, so I came here to attend college.¡±


    I looked at Sasha with admiration. She was always so carefree and happy as if nothing in the world could stop her.


    She was the most special person I had ever met. I thought that I would never be able to be like her.


    ¡°So, why are you telling me this story?¡± I asked, puzzled.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Sasha suddenlyughed and said, ¡°You noticed the difference in our stories, right?¡±


    I continued to look at her, puzzled.


    Sasha said, ¡°There are many simrities between our stories. We were about to be marked, got caught, and were locked up by someone. But look at you. You don¡¯t see any simrities between my story and yours. You don¡¯t even think this story has anything to do with you. Haven¡¯t you realized the truth yet, Cecily?¡±


    ¡°What truth?¡±I asked.


    Sasha looked at me with a teasing smile and said, ¡°I was able to get out of this marriage in the end, not because I¡¯m wiser and braver than you, but because I want it more.


    ¡°I would do whatever it takes to get the results I want. But you, Cecily, you don¡¯t want to leave Michael at all. Yourints aren¡¯t real. The best advice I can give you is to think about what you want.¡±


    I paused and began to think about what she had said.


    It wasn¡¯t that I couldn¡¯t think or do what Sasha had said. When I saw Michael, I always thought that I was in a submissive position because Michael was too strong.


    But maybe that wasn¡¯t the case. Michael and I had been ying the wrong game from the start.


    I hadn¡¯t figured out what I wanted from the start, and when Michael put pressure on me, I instinctively resisted. And because I disobeyed him, he became irritable and difficult tomunicate with.


    What if we could put the past behind us and start over?


    I wanted a loyal and loving mate, but Michael was a beast, and I wanted to tame him, but I couldn¡¯t. It was more like he was taming me.


    Over the days, I had tried everything I could. Running away was out of the question, and the more I disobeyed Michael, the more he wanted to lock me up.


    For a beast, the struggle of his prey would only arouse his desire to conquer. But it didn¡¯t seem to be of any use. I had begged Michael many times. He wasn¡¯t someone whom tears would move.


    ¡°I see your clever little brain working,¡± Sasha said with a smile.


    ¡°I have no idea at all,¡± I said with a wry smile.

 Chapter 97 - The Legend Of The Golden Wolf

    <h4>Chapter 97: The Legend Of The Golden Wolf</h4>


    ¡°Well... I might be able to give you an idea.¡± Sasha said, ¡°Do you remember Michael¡¯s appearance when you pounced on him that day?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I remember. You also told me not to go near, but nothing happened.¡±


    ¡°You have no idea. I was almost scared to death that day.¡± Sasha patted her chest and made an exaggerated gesture as she said, ¡°Michael¡¯s wolf is different from ours. This is an open secret in the royal Lycan family. It is said that when Michael was born, his eyes were golden. You know, werewolves can only transform after the age of eighteen. This is the same in Lycan.¡±


    I acknowledged her and nodded.


    Sasha continued, ¡°But since Michael was a child, he transformed into the golden beast you saw the other day and had violent mood swings. It was very difficult to subdue, and it often took several adults to subdue him. And after each transformation, Michael was exhausted, and he would have to lie in bed for a long time.¡±


    I listened attentively to Sasha¡¯s story about Michael, which I had never heard before.


    ¡°Later, people vaguely guessed that Michael¡¯s wolf was probably the Golden Wolf.¡±


    ¡°The Golden Wolf?!¡± I was shocked.


    The Golden Wolf originated from an ancient legend.


    In the legend, there was a mighty wolf called the Golden Wolf.


    The Golden Wolf had more power than all the creatures on thend and was invincible.


    But one day, the Golden Wolf was bitten by a bat, and from then on, he became violent and bloodthirsty. The power that could not be controlled was like the power that spread wantonly and would only bring disaster. The originally peacefulnd was full of corpses, and the Golden Wolf was also in great pain.


    Later, the Golden Wolf found that as long as he faced the moon at night, his restless and out-of-control emotions would be alleviated during the day. If it was a full moon night, it would calm his restless blood.


    On the moon lived the Moon Goddess. Every night, the Moon Goddess would release the power of moonlight to heal the wounds the earth had suffered during the day. When the moon was full, the Moon Goddess would also bless all the living beings on the earth.


    Just like that, the Golden Wolf and the Moon Goddess looked at each other every night. The Golden Wolf fell in love with the Moon Goddess, who could bring him peace. The Moon Goddess also noticed the Golden Wolf, who looked at her devoutly every night.


    The Moon Goddess was grateful for the Golden Wolf¡¯s infatuation and signed a contract with the Golden Wolf alone. She used the power of moonlight to help the Golden Wolfpletely suppress the restless blood in his body.


    There was also a saying that the Moon Goddess was in love with the Golden Wolf, and the contract she gave the Golden Wolf was the prototype of the werewolf¡¯s mate connection.


    Sasha nodded. ¡°This may just be a legend to you, but many people in the royal Lycan family believe it and think that the Lycans were the offsprings of the Golden Wolf. Some people think that werewolves are just inferior products produced by Lycans and ordinary humans.¡±


    Sasha looked at me. ¡°This is just some old ideas,¡± she exined. ¡°These people will pay more attention to bloodlines. But, as you know, there have always been factional conflicts in the royal family. In fact, over the years, the number of werewolves has been far more than Lycan. I think the Lycans would have died out long ago if werewolves didn¡¯t strengthen our species.¡±


    I didn¡¯t pay too much attention to Sasha and continued the topic, ¡°You¡¯re saying that the wolf in Michael is the Golden Wolf?¡±


    ¡°This is a spection,¡± Sasha said. ¡°After the elders in the royal family did some research, they believe that what Michael has is a rare atavism phenomenon. This should have allowed Michael to be the most outstanding warrior of all and even rece his brother as the Lycan king. ¡°But inside his body seemed to be the Golden Wolf that hasn¡¯t been purified by the Moon Goddess¡¯ moonlight.¡±


    I thought of the legendary brutal beast and couldn¡¯t help but feel my heart tighten.


    Sasha continued, ¡°The Golden Wolf¡¯s power is strong, but it¡¯s challenging to control. Fortunately, he spent most of his time inside Michael¡¯s body. To a certain extent, he also relied on Michael to survive. Later, as Michael grew up, he began to find a bnce with the wolf in his body.


    ¡°Michael found that if he could keep calm, the wolf in his body would note out and cause damage, and he began to learn how to control his emotions.¡±


    I never thought a person would be unable to control his wolf.


    Ever since Mia appeared, allmunication between us came naturally.


    ¡°However, this is always different from how we can easilymunicate with the wolf in our body to transform. Ever since he became an adult, Michael has yed games with the wolf in his body.


    ¡°It is precisely because of this that Michael rarely lets his wolf out. Moreover, once ites out, the tyrannical nature of the Golden Wolf will cause great damage. Michael will only be able to recover after he releases all of his power,¡± Sasha said.

 Chapter 98 - Dinner Together

    <h4>Chapter 98: Dinner Together</h4>


    I also understood why Sasha looked so nervous that day. She thought I would die at Michael¡¯s hands.


    ¡°But that day...¡± I recalled the scene that day.


    Michael was indeed frenzied then, but he didn¡¯t kill Robert or me. His human nature still defeated his bestiality.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Sasha shrugged. ¡°In theory, only the Moon Goddess¡¯ moonlight can appease the Golden Wolf¡¯s brutality, but you did it that day. So if there¡¯s someone in the world that can appease Michael and solve his problem, it must be you because only you are his mate.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± I looked down at my hands.


    I wasn¡¯t sure if I had the power to influence and change a Lycan prince. A month ago, I was just an ordinary girl, and what bothered me was Robert. But now, Sasha told me that I was the only one who could influence Michael¡¯s behavior and thoughts. It was incredible.


    ¡°It¡¯s you,¡± Sasha confirmed. ¡°Cecily, don¡¯t underestimate your powers. You have a great influence on Michael. Start with yourself. No matter what you want, you can achieve it.¡±


    Sasha stayed in my room for a while before leaving. She promised to visit me often and help me think of a way. But now, she had to leave the room before Michael came back.


    After sending Sasha away, I sat alone on my bed and thought.


    I decided to try what Sasha had suggested, and if it didn¡¯t work out, I wouldn¡¯t be any worse off than I was now. As I flipped through my phone andptop, I realized Michael had taken the liberty of asking for a leave of absence from school for me.


    As for my parents, I was surprised to find that Michael had somehow arranged a vacation for them and that they were now somewhere on the west coast of the United States, enjoying the sea and the sun.


    Michael was a megalomaniac, but it did solve some of my problems.


    Michael would usuallye home in the evening, and most of the time, he would have dinner with me.


    But in the past, to express my protest to him, I had eaten dinner as soon as it was served, trying to minimize my time at the same table as him.


    When the dinner was served today, Michael hadn¡¯t returned yet. So when he pushed the door open and saw that I was sitting at the dining table waiting for him, he seemed surprised.


    ¡°Uh, dinner was just served.¡±


    As soon as I said that, I wanted to shove my words back down my throat. I looked like I was trying too hard, I thought to myself.


    Michael nced at the dishes on the table, took off his suit, and hung it on a clothes hanger at the side. Then, he walked over.


    ¡°I saw the things you asked the butler to send over. It¡¯s... My phone andputer.¡± I tried to speak clumsily again.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Michael answered in a low voice and stuffed a piece of beef into his mouth.


    ¡°Why do you suddenly want to give these things to me today?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You asked me for them before. You said that you wanted to attend ss.¡± Michael looked up at me. He was very calm.


    ¡®But you didn¡¯t promise me before. This was a long time ago. Moreover, I asked for other things. You didn¡¯t give them all to me,¡¯ I cursed in my heart, but I didn¡¯t dare say that out loud.


    ¡°Can I ask for other things then?¡± I asked tentatively.


    ¡°Don¡¯t push your luck, Little Wolf.¡± Michael red at me.


    But I could see that he wasn¡¯t angry. He was more like a wife¡¯s husbandining about her troubles. This kind of imagination made me a little shy.


    I became bold again and asked, ¡°I want to meet my friend, can I?¡±


    ¡°Who do you want to meet? The friend who lured you to another pack and almost made the other werewolf mark you?¡± Michael said sarcastically.


    ¡°It¡¯s not Kate¡¯s fault! She¡¯s my best friend!¡± I shouted.


    Looking at Michael¡¯s slightly narrowed eyes, I realized I had reacted too emotionally.


    ¡®Don¡¯t provoke him. Don¡¯t provoke him.¡¯


    A beast was living in his body. I couldn¡¯t lower myself to his level. I had to calm down and use gentleness.


    I repeated it in my heart a few times and calmed down. Then, I said, ¡°This ispletely my fault. Can I apologize to you again? Kate is a good person, and she only wanted to help me. I was the one who proposed all the ns in the beginning, and she was forced to agree. Moreover, she kept trying to persuade me toe back and reconcile with you. I insisted on going my own way and wouldn¡¯t listen to her. That¡¯s all on me.¡±


    ¡°So you know that was all you then!¡± Michael snorted.


    ¡°Can you tell me anything about her?¡± I asked nervously.


    After I got my phone this afternoon, I tried to contact Kate, but she didn¡¯t reply to me. These days, I didn¡¯t hear anything about her trying to contact me.

 Chapter 99 - Feeding

    <h4>Chapter 99: Feeding</h4>


    I left Kate alone in the Ancient Woods Pack. The Ancient Woods Pack¡¯s Alpha was her mate. So I was really worried about her.


    ¡°I sent her home,¡± Michael said unhappily. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to eat?¡±


    I breathed a sigh of relief and ignored Michael¡¯s subsequent questions.


    Fortunately, Kate was not implicated because of me. But then I began to worry about what would happen if she left her mate, Alpha Alex of the Ancient Woods Pack.


    If a werewolf had found and left the mate, the werewolf¡¯s power would be diminished. Kate wouldn¡¯t be as strong as she used to be, and her ex-boyfriend would be on campus.


    When I look up again, I see Michael holding a piece of beef up to my mouth, unperturbed, dripping with a delicious sauce.


    ¡°Open your mouth,¡± Michael said.


    I stare at Michael¡¯s hand, not wanting to be fed like a child. However, I carefully observed Michael¡¯s expression and thought it was better to obey him.


    So I bit into the beef, and the rich vor exploded in my mouth, apanied by a delicious sauce. It was like a genie dancing on my taste buds. Michael¡¯s cooks were always the best.


    I licked my lips and felt Michael¡¯s gaze on me. His eyes looked darker than usual.


    ¡°It¡¯s not clean,¡± Michael said in a low voice.


    Before I could react, Michael was already close.


    I held my breath, thinking he was going to kiss me. But he just leaned in and gently wiped my chin with the napkin on the table. I stared at his full lips, eager to taste them.


    ......


    I could already feel a heat gathering in my lower abdomen. I couldn¡¯t help but focus on Michael¡¯s lower body to see if he reacted. To my disappointment, I couldn¡¯t see anything. It was as if I was the only one who would get carried away by the slightest intimacy between us.


    I pulled my sanity back to normal. I was a little better than I had been two days ago. At least I was able to control myself again.


    I began to focus on the food on the te in front of me, and I gulped it down. There was a saying that all human desires were connected, and when one filled their stomach, it would reduce their desire to have sex.


    I felt this saying was probably true when I touched my slightly bulging stomach after the meal.


    Michael didn¡¯t look as tempting as before the meal anymore.


    ¡°I can¡¯t be locked in this room forever. I¡¯ll be bored to death. I¡¯ve been bored enough this week,¡± Iined as I looked at Michael.


    ¡°I thought we were having a good time together.¡± Michael sipped a ss of juice slowly. ¡°If you¡¯re bored, you can n some more small acts. I¡¯ll be happy to enjoy them.¡±


    I didn¡¯t even want to think about yesterday when I was having sex with Michael in the shower. It was too ridiculous.


    I shook my head and said, ¡°I need tomunicate with someone other than you.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you already chat with Sasha?¡± Michael coldly snorted.


    I looked at Michael in surprise.


    He walked over, lifted my chin, and said, ¡°I thought you would tell me yourself at night. It seems that I have overestimated you. Little Wolf, there is nothing in this house that can hide from me.¡±


    I lowered my gaze dejectedly and said, ¡°Then, you should know that we didn¡¯t do anything. We just talked.¡±


    ¡°You should be d that you didn¡¯t do anything stupid,¡± Michael said arrogantly.


    ¡°You see, this house ispletely under your control. There is nothing I can do. Just let Katee and see me,¡± I pleaded.


    ¡°Let a she-wolf that escaped with youe and see you? Do you n to escape again?¡± Michael shook his head.


    I frowned. I felt that I was about to run out of patience. ¡°I¡¯ve already admitted that it was I who nned everything.¡±


    ¡°Then, you should be punished instead of making demands.¡±


    I was about to be defeated by Michael¡¯s self-contained logic.


    ¡°However, it¡¯s not that I can¡¯t agree with you,¡± Michael said.


    Hope lit up in my eyes again as I looked at Michael with anticipation.


    ¡°But what are you going to give me in return?¡± Michael smiled yfully. I looked at him cautiously, feeling as if I was making a deal with the devil at this moment.


    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± I asked carefully.


    Michael¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Yes, what do you have to do?¡±


    Michael pretended to be thinking. He was using this method to deliberately keep me in suspense, making me anxious so that I would make more concessions.

 Chapter 100 - A Date

    <h4>Chapter 100: A Date</h4>


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we start all over again and do something normal people would do.¡±


    I looked at Michael and didn¡¯t understand what he meant.


    ¡°How about we go on a date?¡± Michael looked at me expectantly.


    ¡°A date?¡±


    Michael nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll decide the time and ce, as well as how the date should be. But, of course, you must follow my arrangements during the date.¡±


    I looked at him strangely, not understanding why this could be used as a trading piece.


    Although werewolves had a mate rtionship, the process of love differed from that of humans. We often did not have too long to test and understand each other before going into a physical rtionship.


    But in the middle of this, we would still go on a date with humans. Besides, Michael and I had been intimate countless times, and Michael¡¯s condition was just a date?


    ¡°Of course,¡± I replied cleanly. ¡°When and where do you want to take me?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you for now. You¡¯ll know when the timees.¡± Michael smiled slyly.


    Michael¡¯s expression always gave me the feeling that he was nning something. My intuition told me I shouldn¡¯t agree to it, but I ignored the signal my brain sent me. What I wanted to do the most now was to see Kate and ensure she was all right.


    ¡°Alright, I willpletely follow your arrangements,¡± I said.


    ¡°You¡¯ll see your friend tomorrow then,¡± Michael announced. ¡°This agreement is considered to have been reached. So you¡¯ll keep your promise this time, right?¡±


    ......


    I nodded.


    I was not a person who didn¡¯t keep my words. I also hope Michael would forget about the unhappy past and have a brand new and wless start together.


    ¡°Alright, since we¡¯ve settled all these, shouldn¡¯t we move on to the next activity, my Cecily?¡± Michael looked at me deeply. I started to feel like I was being stripped naked by his gaze again.


    ¡°Wait...¡± My resistance was always weak when it came to Michael.


    Michael had already bent down and started to undress me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think of rejecting me, Cecily.¡± Michael put his face close to my neck and licked it lewdly. Then, he said, ¡°I think Sasha has told you something. You¡¯ll know that everything I¡¯ve done for you is right. And I¡¯ve already used enough patience. Don¡¯t let my beaste out this time. When he acts recklessly, you¡¯ll be scared.¡±


    The next day, I smiled widely when I saw Kate outside the door. We hugged tightly.


    ¡°Oh my god, Kate! I¡¯m so happy to see you¡¯re okay, ¡°I said. I couldn¡¯t wait to pull her into the room.


    ¡°I brought you that burger.¡± Kate pushed the bag in her hand to me. It was the same burger we had at Aunt Carol¡¯s, and I smelled something familiar when Kate walked in the door.


    ¡°You¡¯re so sweet.¡±


    We shared our food like in the Ancient Woods Pack, enjoying our cold sodas. It was the best time I¡¯d had in days. We leaned contentedly on the sofa in the small living room, and Kate was excited to see me, too, and kept talking about what had happened to her.


    But I saw the dark circles around her eyes and was reminded that leaving her mate would still affect her. I had experienced insomnia, so I knew what was going on. I suspected that Kate was only trying to put on a strong front, but I couldn¡¯t go poking at her scars.


    ¡°So, how have you been these days?¡± Kate looked at me and said, ¡°That b*stard almost forcefully marked you. His Highness said you were injured and had been recuperating at home.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. I¡¯m fine.¡± I made a face at Kate and said, ¡°But you know Michael. He¡¯s a possessive and controlling freak. He wants to lock me up here.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem as disgusted with this as before.¡± Kate tilted her head and looked at me.


    ¡°I think I know what I want now.¡± I took a sip of my drink and asked, ¡°So what happened after I left that day? What happened to Robert in the end?¡±


    Recalling what happened that day still felt like a nightmare.


    Robert¡¯s ferocious and crazy face first appeared in my mind, and then Michael came down from the sky and gave Robert a fierce beating. After that, Robert was as helpless as a child, and soon, Robert was covered in blood, lying under the tree like a corpse.


    This scene appeared several times in my dreams, and I hated these bloody scenes.


    Kate had a sympathetic expression on her face as she said, ¡°I wasn¡¯t there that day, but when your Royal Highness came to pick me up at my aunt¡¯s house, I heard that Robert was left in the forest, and no one cared if he was dead or alive.¡±

 Chapter 101 - Kate’s Story

    <h4>Chapter 101: Kate¡¯s Story</h4>


    I took a deep breath. I had not expected this oue.


    Michael¡¯s mercy was the best I could hope for, and I certainly could not expect him to be kind enough to send Robert back.


    Robert hade to me alone. No one knew him at the Ancient Wood Pack; he would have been seen as someone who had offended the Lycan Prince. Michael¡¯s anger almost burned down the entire forest. No one would take the risk of offending Michael to save Robert.


    ¡°And?¡± I asked.


    The corners of Kate¡¯s lips curled up, revealing a faint smile as she said, ¡°Robert hasn¡¯t appeared on campus for a long time. So, your escape this time is a big event. This has been a hot topic on campus this week. There are many theories out there. The most popr one is that Robert offended the Lycan Prince because of you and was killed by the Lycan Prince.¡±


    Looking at Kate¡¯s expression, I could tell this theory wasn¡¯t true.


    ¡°What do you know? Don¡¯t keep me in suspense,¡± I urged.


    Kate sighed. ¡°What I know is very limited. The other day, I heard that Alex summoned you away. I was worried that he would discover me, so I stayed at my aunt¡¯s house and didn¡¯t go out. I didn¡¯t think it would be Robert. I thought that you would be happy if it were Michael. Then, we could go back together.¡±


    I was really happy on the way there that day, but then¡­


    Kate continued, ¡°Then, it rained. It was terrible outside. I was hesitant to go out and look for you. Then, a strange woman knocked on the door. She had red hair and a special aura. I recognized her as a Lycan.¡±


    I nodded in understanding. ¡°She¡¯s Sasha.¡±.


    ¡°That¡¯s when I realized something unusual had happened. That woman, Sasha, told me what happened that night and asked me if I wanted to go back with her.¡±


    Kate didn¡¯t have to tell me the rest.


    ......


    If Kate wanted to follow someone back without Alex noticing, then the people around Michael were the best choice.


    It was because, under the circumstances, Alex, the Alpha of the Ancient Wood Pack, probably wanted to send Michael away the most and would ignore the people in his team. So Kate¡¯s scent among a group of Lycans could be very well hidden.


    Thinking of this, I could not help but feel a little guilty toward Alex.


    All of these disputes were brought about by me. He had been treating me with the friendliest attitude; I only brought him trouble and took away his mate.


    I looked at Kate with a somewhatplicated look, thinking if the next time I saw Alex, I must apologize to him properly. However... Michael probably wouldn¡¯t let me go there alone.


    Thinking of this, I smiled again. Although Michael was often overbearing and unreasonable, he was always childish and cute, and people couldn¡¯t hate him. During my departure this time, he was fierce with his words. Besides being insatiable in bed, he didn¡¯t do anything to me.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t give me that weird smile. Do you still want to know what happened after that?¡± Kate said discontentedly.


    I pulled myself away from the blushing memories of being with Michael. I looked at Kate and said, ¡°You came back with me. How did you know what happened after that?¡±


    ¡°Sasha told me something,¡± Kate said, looking me in the eye. ¡°She said Robert didn¡¯t die. She had someone notify the pack¡¯s Alpha, but they had to answer them. What she meant was that this won¡¯t just go away. Robert has to pay the price, and that¡¯s what your prince wants.¡±


    I was not sure if this was a good or bad oue.


    Michael kept Robert alive and allowed his family to pick him up. This was a good thing. I didn¡¯t want Michael to kill someone because of me. But he said he would punish Robert. So what else was he going to do?


    Robert had lost his mark. He couldn¡¯t live his life the way he used to. If his father wasn¡¯t an Alpha, he might have been the lowest Omega in the pack.


    Robert had always been the center of attention. Everyone would trample on his pride and self-esteem due to losing his mark. He would face a massive change in life. I thought this punishment was cruel enough for him.


    ¡°Did Sasha say what Michael was going to do?¡± I asked.


    Kate shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with her, and she didn¡¯t tell me too much. But I have a vague idea.¡±

 Chapter 102 - The Werewolf Court

    <h4>Chapter 102: The Werewolf Court</h4>


    I moved closer to ensure I could hear every word she said.


    Kate said, ¡°Aside from Robert¡¯s absence, Alpha John has only appeared once or twice in recent days. I can see that he¡¯s not in good shape. He looks tired and a lot older. But, we all know that without his mark, Robert will never be able to seed as our pack¡¯s Alpha. Alpha John was going to hand over all the power.¡±


    I nodded after Kate. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s normal for Alpha John to be in a bad state.¡±


    Kate shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s more than that. Alpha John wasn¡¯t happy with Robert bing his heir. Do you remember what happened at the session ceremony? Alpha John should have been mentally prepared for Robert not being able to seed as Alpha, but now he looks like he¡¯s taken an unexpectedly big hit.¡±


    ¡°Is it because of Robert¡¯s injury?¡± I asked slowly.


    Digging up a werewolf¡¯s mark was the worst thing a werewolf could bear other than death. No matter how much Alpha John hated that his son had failed, he would not want his son to suffer such a terrible and irreversible punishment.


    ¡°I guess that¡¯s just one way to look at it,¡± Kate said. ¡°Although Sasha didn¡¯t say it, I surmised from her conversations with others that they probably want to send Robert to the werewolf court for trial.¡±


    The werewolf court!


    I covered my mouth in shock.


    Did I hate Robert? The answer was yes.


    He ruined me once and almost killed me.


    But his situation still made me very ufortable, not because of blind kindness or anything, but because he had been punished.


    Robert made mistakes, that was for sure. But his harm only to me, and from my current situation, he did not cause any actual harm. He had lost everything because of his mistake but was still likely to face the werewolf court.


    ......


    Generally, werewolves live in their packs. So, even if some werewolves broke thew, it was dealt with by internal punishment.


    But there were always some werewolves banished from their pack. They had wandered around, and somemitted crimes the pack could not reasonably restrain, so werewolf courts were created.


    The original werewolf courts were formed by pack-selected good-natured werewolves who specialized in the trials of wandering werewolves.


    But as they grew over the years, werewolf courts became independent of all pack courts, and it was not even under the jurisdiction of the Royal Lycan. As the authority of the werewolf court increased, the Lycans also sent some people to participate and, together with the original core members of the werewolf court, set the rules for trial and punishment.


    Each pack would send those whomitted the most heinous crimes and were challenging to deal with within the pack to the werewolf court for trial, and the trial¡¯s oue would be announced to all the werewolf packs.


    The werewolf court represented the supreme authority of werewolf justice.


    If Robert were found guilty by the werewolf court, he would henceforth be treated with contempt and despise whenever he went to any werewolf pack.


    Michael¡¯s punishment was too severe.


    And I knew that Michael was doing it because of me.


    In a way, Robert was facing a different kind of power. Just as I couldn¡¯t fight back against anything Robert did to me, Robert couldn¡¯t fight back against Michael.


    Even as I went from being weak to being strong, I couldn¡¯t fight back against this kind of power.


    Everyone should follow certain rules, not just the strength of their fists.


    ¡°This is too much,¡± I muttered.


    ¡°Too much?!¡± Kate said with a disapproving expression. ¡°Think about what he did to you. He wanted you after you had the Lycan Prince; he had already chosen his mate and marked her. Did you think about what would happen to you that day?¡±


    I was speechless.


    It wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t think about what would happen if Michael didn¡¯t show up that day. Robert would force mark me. Since we both had a mate, everything he gave me through marking was no different from poison. I needed to fight him on my own. Maybe I could get through it. Perhaps I might have died.


    Robert didn¡¯t care at all. He just didn¡¯t like it when I rejected him. He wanted to prove that he hadn¡¯t lost to Michael in such a stupid way.


    ¡°You¡¯d have died!¡± Kate continued. ¡°Robert was attempting to kill a future princess. He wanted topete with the Lycan Prince for a mate. No matter what the crime, it¡¯s enough for him to go to the werewolf court.¡±


    I knew that Kate was right.

 Chapter 103 - Only A Hypothesis

    <h4>Chapter 103: Only A Hypothesis</h4>


    After the Lycans joined the werewolf court, there were many rules to protect the interests of the Royal Lycan Family. For example, any act that caused harm to a member of the Royal Lycan Family could be directly tried by the werewolf court.


    Although this rule seemed unfair, it was rarely used because few werewolves would overestimate themselves to harm a royal Lycan. Due to the difference in power, werewolves held the Lycans in awe most of the time.


    I thought for a while and shook my head at Kate. ¡°I want to talk to Michael about this. Robert can¡¯t go to werewolf court.¡±


    Kate frowned at me. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You¡¯re thest person who should sympathize with that b*stard. Do you still feel for Robert now that you have the Lycan Prince?¡±


    I rolled my eyes at Kate. ¡°I rejected him myself.¡±


    ¡°Who knows what he said that day that moved you,¡± Kate muttered. ¡°You¡¯ve been asking me about Robert ever since I arrived. You¡¯re so concerned.¡±


    ¡°You just said he would kill me that day!¡± I red at Kate.


    ¡°So he deserved it.¡± Kate shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re thinking. You¡¯re getting along well with the Lycan Prince now. Why should you care about Robert? I bet he wouldn¡¯t be happy if you interceded with the Lycan Prince.¡±


    ¡°Robert and I used to be mates, after all. You have no idea...¡± I choked.


    I was going to say that you have no idea how much a mate rtionship could affect a person¡¯s judgment.


    My rtionship with Robert was messy from start to finish; with the mark and Alison thrown into the equation and meeting Michael.


    It was hard for me, myself included, to avoid feeling a crush on Robert when he was hurting, and that kind of connection could make us lose some of our sanity.


    But then I thought about Kate and Alex.


    ......


    Kate must be going through the tear-up feeling of being separated from her mate.


    I put it another way, ¡°Robert was just mean to me. In high school, he seemed like a nice guy in every way. I feel responsible for what he¡¯s be. His mate shouldn¡¯t have been me in the first ce. If his mate had been Alison in the first ce, then none of this would have happened.¡±


    ¡°Cecily.¡± Kate sighed. ¡°These are Robert¡¯s own choices. It has nothing to do with you. If he¡¯s wrong, he¡¯s wrong. Put yourself in his shoes. If you were Robert, would you have done the same thing?¡±


    I shook my head without thinking.


    No matter what happened, I wouldn¡¯t hurt him unscrupulously, even if my fated mate wasn¡¯t the one I wanted.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Kate said. ¡°After Robert took the wrong first step, he took the wrong second step. He chose to mark Alison, but he¡¯s not loyal to his choice. He¡¯s walking further and further down the wrong path.¡±


    I thought about what Kate had said in silence.


    I couldn¡¯t think of a reason to dispute Kate¡¯s reasoning. Everyone probably thought so.


    The Lycans were naturally more noble than werewolves. Robert had offended me. I was Michael¡¯s mate, so I offended Michael. Werewolves who offended the Lycans should be punished. All of this logic was logical.


    So why were the Lycans nobler than ordinary werewolves? It was because they were more powerful and because they ruled werewolves, so werewolves should respect them and obey them.


    I tried to think about this from another perspective; what if Michael was just Michael? What if Michael was not a Lycan prince but an ordinary werewolf? What would be Robert¡¯s situation now?


    But surely, Robert wouldn¡¯t have gone to werewolf court, he wouldn¡¯t have lost his mark, and he would even have been eligible to seed the Alpha.


    I tried to convey this idea to Kate, but Kate didn¡¯t take it seriously.


    ¡°Hypothetically, what you¡¯re saying is hypothetical, Cecily,¡± Kate said. ¡°But the fact is that Michael is the Lycan Prince, so Robert has to be punished like this.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s not reasonable.¡± I wanted to refute that.


    ¡°Why do you have to dwell on this?¡± Kate looked at me confusedly.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡±


    I stared at the unfinished hamburger fries in a daze.


    As I had chatted with Kate for too long, they had already gone cold.


    Food had to be eaten at the right time for them to be delicious, or it was just for survival.


    I felt the same way about myself. It was as if everything had happened at the wrong time, and everything was rushing in. There was no time to react appropriately; I was just blindly following my heart.


    Even though I had had two mates, I was still confused about my rtionship with them. Should I listen to my second mate or stop him from destroying my first mate?

 Chapter 104 - Seduction

    <h4>Chapter 104: Seduction</h4>


    After Kate left, I still had a headache about this annoying thing.


    The news that Kate brought made me feel deeply uneasy. I couldn¡¯t figure out why I did it, but my heart told me to stop Michael.


    But how could I make Michael change his mind?


    In front of Michael, I was always led by the nose. Michael would always ask me to do whatever he wanted, even if it meant depriving me of my everyday life, and I had to do what he wanted. So, for example, when we had just met, I had to go to school only with his permission and report to him on any trips.


    I looked at the clock in distress, and there was not much time left before Michael would return as usual.


    If I told Michael about Robert, or if I interceded with Robert, even Kate would know that Michael would be angry. Perhaps Michael would take it out on Kate and even deprive Kate and me of the right to see each other in the future.


    In that case, Michael and I would have to return to when I had just been arrested.


    Thinking of this, I suddenly felt my face burning up.


    The reason my rtionship with Michael had eased up in the past few days probably had a lot to do with the day-and-night exercise in bed between us.


    I remembered what Sasha said to me during the day.


    ¡°If anyone in the world can appease Michael and solve his problems, it¡¯s you because only you are his mate.¡±


    ¡°Cecily, don¡¯t underestimate your strength. You have a great influence on Michael. Start from yourself. No matter what you want, you can achieve it.¡±


    Every word was still in my ears.


    ......


    But, if I relied only on that... wouldn¡¯t that make me shameless?


    I covered my face and peeked at the time through the gaps of my fingers. Unfortunately, there wasn¡¯t much time left for me.


    Should I do it or not?


    Finally, I reached for the phone by the bed.


    ¡°Butler, I want a few things,¡± I said, blushing.


    I stood in the bathroom and looked at myself in the mirror. I couldn¡¯t help but tug at the hem of my dress.


    The dress itself was beautiful. The red hem was decorated with a whitece apron, and two cute red bows were on both sides. But it was short of reaching my thighs, and no matter how hard I tried, I couldn¡¯t pull it lower.


    I finally gave up on the idea and looked up, only to see very little fabric on my upper body. A small piece of white fabric wrapped tightly around my chest and squeezed them together to make them look fuller, with deep cleavage in the middle. The white fabric on my chest was embellished with a red bow and a white ribbon around each wrist.


    I pursed my lips and looked at my face in the mirror.


    My hair was a little longer than before, and I had a ponytail on each side with two white bows tied in the same style as my dress.


    I had the same crazy makeup on my face that Kate had done thest time she dressed me up, bright red lips with heavy eyeliner, and the fake eyshes that Kate had given me thest time.


    I looked like a maid waiting to seduce her master after putting on much makeup.


    I had just borrowed this outfit from the housekeeper, and I had to squeeze in the smallest size possible, and now I felt like my breasts were going to explode.


    Would it really work?


    I looked at myself in the mirror and wondered.


    Was Michael going tough at me and order me to wash everything off my face?


    I was starting to regret this. Maybe Sasha was just kidding. Maybe she was not telling the truth. On the other hand, why should I blindly follow her advice?


    Or maybe I shouldn¡¯t have gone to so much trouble to seduce Michael. After all, I wasn¡¯t as good at grooming myself as Kate was, and all my preparations were probably self-defeating. I had changed out of everything, and would it have been better to wait for Michael in bed naked?


    It would have looked a bit like a prostitute and a patron.


    I pictured Michael, handsome, devilish, and insufferably cocky, bing the usual fat-headed John, and suddenly wanted tough.


    But the tight suit stopped me. I couldn¡¯t move or make any facial expressions, or I¡¯d be suffocated.


    As I hesitated to change out of the outfit, I heard footsteps outside the door.


    It was Michael.


    I didn¡¯t have to see him to know it was him, but I could tell by his delicious scent.


    I knew I had no choice.


    The moment Michael walked through the door, I sat in my chair, crossed my legs, and assumed a pose that I thought was sexy. Then, I looked up at him.


    I noticed that he had a smile on his face as he walked through the door. It looked like he had a good day.


    Then, Michael looked at me, and he froze.


    I looked at him nervously, and from the look on his face, I felt like I had screwed up.

 Chapter 105 - A Sl*tty Servant

    <h4>Chapter 105: A Sl*tty Servant</h4>


    At this point, I had to do something about it.


    I put one hand on my breast and squeezed it gently to make my femininity more attractive. With the other hand, I lifted an already short skirt and twirled my fingers around the base of my thigh, revealing a hint of femininity.


    I was seducing Michael like a slut and using it to get what I wanted.


    The thought of it made the shame go to my head.


    I almost wanted to stop everything and run into the bathroom to lock the door.


    But there was a silent desire to win. I wanted to conquer my mate. I wanted my mate to think I was sexy and crazy about me.


    This time, I seeded.


    I saw the fire in Michael¡¯s eyes burn as well. He widened his eyes and looked straight at me. Then, he looked down at my hand, rubbing my breasts.


    ¡°What new show is this, my little wolf?¡± Michael closed the door behind him and tried to maintain a calm tone.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when you get closer.¡±


    I could already see Michael hovering on the edge of his patience, and I didn¡¯t mind giving him onest push. I tried to show Michael my feminine side, and the curtain had just begun to fall on this show; I was the main character in it, and I had to pull Michael into my script.


    Michael took two steps forward, just like I said.


    I could see myself in his eyes now, and he only had me in his eyes, giving me the feeling that I could manipte him. I was content with the idea that this arrogant Lycan prince, utterly obsessed with me, would do what I told him to do.


    ......


    I looked up at Michael and held out a hand.


    It was an invitation and a seduction.


    Sure enough, Michael reached out as I expected. Just as his finger was about to touch mine, I flipped the back of my hand over Michael¡¯s and pulled it back.


    Michael¡¯s breathing quickened, and his dark brown eyes began to glow with a hint of gold.


    He looked down at me and repeated in a low, husky voice, ¡°What are you ying at, my little wolf?¡±


    I blinked at Michael and ced my retracting hand on my chest. His eyes were drawn to me.


    This was the first time in my life that I had tried to seduce a man with my body, and I didn¡¯t know what I was going to do next. But from Michael¡¯s reaction, I could tell that he had degenerated from the powerful Lycan prince into a man with only physical instincts. His eyes were about to fall from the sockets onto my body. He was about to be overwhelmed by his instincts.


    I pushed my arm around his neck and gave him a peck on the corner of his mouth.


    Michael¡¯s breath was still warm and nice. His lips were like a delicious pastry with an incredible aroma.


    Michael was caught off guard by my action, and there was a hint of surprise in his eyes.


    I felt even smugger and lingered on his lips for a few more seconds, taking another satisfying, intoxicating breath before reluctantly separating from Michael.


    I narrowed my eyes and raised one leg to hook it around Michael¡¯s waist. This brought my skirt up to my lower abdomen, exposing my lower body to Michael. Again, this dissolute little servant showed her determination to seduce her master with no scruples.


    Michael reached out and grabbed my leg. He looked at me darkly, and I swallowed.


    In that instant, Michael¡¯s aura changed subtly. I felt the power shift to him again.


    ¡°You¡¯re dressed like this to seduce me, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Michael and I were very close. Our auras merged.


    My ears turned red, but I couldn¡¯t deny it. He was telling the truth. I was the one seducing him today.


    Michael didn¡¯t need an answer. His hand followed his line of sight as he spoke and rubbed my breasts. Michael¡¯s hand and my hand didn¡¯t work the same way. I had been rubbing my breasts for so long, mainly to seduce Michael. There wasn¡¯t much pleasure in my body. But as soon as Michael¡¯s hand touched me, I felt a rush of heat from my chest, and my lower body became wet.


    One of Michael¡¯s legs pressed against the base of my thigh, and I could feel the heat from his genitals pressing directly against my skirt, and a little farther up was the secret garden beneath me.


    My smile was about to break.

 Chapter 106 - How About Forgetting It?

    <h4>Chapter 106: How About Forgetting It?</h4>


    Michael pressed down so heavily that my legs were in his hands, and I had nowhere to lean but on a chair. Our bodies were so close together that the thin fabric on me could not hide the heat from Michael.


    I even imagined that I was holding not a person but a warm fireball. The vigorous and continuous heat and the scent of hormones grilled my skin, burning my rationality.


    ¡°Whose little servant is so disobedient that she dares to enter the master¡¯s bedroom without permission?¡±


    Michael¡¯s mouth was saying nasty words, but his hands didn¡¯t stop moving.


    He pushed his knees forward again, pushing away my skirt. I only felt a chill down my lower body. Under the bright light, Michael saw my private parts clearly.


    Under thebined effect of tension and shame, my lower body twitched twice, and a little liquid flowed out.


    Michael must have seen it. Although I was the one who had seduced him, in the present moment, I felt a little embarrassed.


    Subconsciously, I reached out to pull my skirt to cover my still-flowing lower body.


    Michael did not stop me. He only said hoarsely, ¡°You don¡¯t even wear underwear, huh?¡±


    I blushed at Michael¡¯s words as if I had be a shameless servant. Finally, I could only stammer, ¡°The butler didn¡¯t bring the matching...¡±


    After saying this, I felt like I was making an excuse. It was not like I didn¡¯t have underwear myself. Why would I need the butler to bring it for me? Thinking of this, I let go of my hand and took a deep breath. Then, I closed my eyes and exposed my wet lower body in front of Michael.


    My legs werepletely open before Michael. I heard Michael¡¯s breathing be increasingly faster. Then, a golden light shed in his eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re really...¡± Michael¡¯s heart beat faster, and his breathing became heavier.


    ......


    I could feel his gaze moving from my thighs to the private area between my legs because I was in a position with wide open legs; all my privacy was exposed under the light.


    Michael¡¯s gaze was fixed on the two tender flesh between my legs. Due to my movements, the initially tightly shut middle opened up into a bright red slit. The hair below me was already sparse. After these few days of lovemaking with Michael, the originally untouched private parts had revealed a mature and passionate color.


    I had expected Michael to throw himself at me regardless of anything. However, after I waited for a long time, Michael remained silent. His gaze was fixed on my legs, and he did not move.


    From my angle, I was unable to see Michael¡¯s expression. My heart gradually surged with unease. I thought, no way. Could it be that Michael hated my current appearance?


    I suddenly felt a little awkward. So I braced and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we just forget about it...¡±


    As I said this, I tried to close my legs.


    The next second, two strong hands grabbed my legs, keeping my legs wide open. I looked at Michael in confusion. His expression seemed calm, but his heaving chest betrayed his heart when he lowered his body.


    He lowered his gaze and looked at the spot between my legs that kept opening and closing. It was like a lewd and weird flower.


    Michael¡¯s low voice sounded in my ears. ¡°You¡¯re so excited. Do you want me to touch it?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to touch it?¡± I raised my eyebrows and looked at Michael.


    ¡°No, I just want to f*ck you.¡±


    Michael looked at me with a pressuring gaze. I was shocked by his directness. My entire body flushed because of his words, but I couldn¡¯t help but feel faint anticipation in my heart.


    Although Michael said this, his hand went from my thigh into the ambiguous shadow below me. He pushed his finger onto my most sensitive spot. It was already moist from his passion. When Michael¡¯s finger touched it, it brought a slight ticklish feeling to my skin.


    ¡°Hmm...¡± my body trembled, and even the tender flesh between my legs trembled. I couldn¡¯t help but pull my legs together.


    It was very itchy, and I wanted him to stroke it even harder.


    Michael paused for a moment because of my voice. He stared at my face. His dark brown pupils were suffused with a faint golden light. I knew that it was his wild beast that was stirring within.


    Michael used one of his hands to stabilize my thigh, allowing me to maintain this position that waspletely open to him.


    He didn¡¯t say anything more but instead increased the force of his touch, rubbing repeatedly against my tiny flesh. I felt the area burn red from his touch and pressed my tongue against my teeth to prevent myself from gasping too much.


    After feeling around the perimeter, Michael moved his fingers deeper. These days, my body knew what lust felt like, and as soon as his fingers reached in, the two softbia of the lower body part parted without any resistance, epting Michael¡¯s intrusion.

 Chapter 107 - So Wet

    <h4>Chapter 107: So Wet</h4>


    My soft insides wrapped Michael¡¯s finger tightly. They were cold and warm, and I felt steady moistureing out of me and onto his fingers.


    I saw Michael¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple roll, and then his fingertips rubbed against my inner wall. I gasped, and my other free leg instinctively curled up.


    Michael pressed hard on me, and his fingers poked twice at the entrance. Then, instead of going deeper, they slid down to where mybia met my insides.


    I realized what he would do, and my eyes widened slightly, a little scared and anticipating what Michael would do next.


    Michael¡¯s fingers stopped on the soft flesh there, and he pressed down harder, rubbing it in a circle. My senses suddenly sharpened. Under Michael¡¯s stimtion, I could feel his body heat at once. A strange tingling sensation emerged from the ce he pressed down, spreading in all directions.


    I felt inexplicably embarrassed. I raised an arm to cover my face.


    ¡°Put your hand down,¡± Michael ordered.


    I turned my face away. I was embarrassed.


    Michael touched my groin and my thigh. He didn¡¯t have a free hand to push my arm away. But he chose another method. He became even more provocative with his fingers, rubbing and kneading the most sensitive parts of my body with his hot fingertips. The soreness and numbness there became increasingly intense, and my body began to tremble.


    I had to let go of my hand and reach down to stop Michael.


    Michael nced at me and suddenly pinched my bulging flesh.


    An explosion of pleasure erupted beneath me, and I released a surprised yelp.


    Michael grabbed my hand, which I had just let go of, and pressed it against the soft organ.


    ......


    It was soft, hot, and wet.


    The sudden creamy sensation made me think about what it was, and then I pulled my hand back as if it had been scalded.


    How could I be so wet?


    If it was only a little wet before, now it was like a gurgling stream, warm water pouring out from inside the spring.


    Michael reached out and wiped the moisture on myp, saying outrageous things, ¡°The butler didn¡¯t bring you underwear. Does he know you¡¯re soscivious? Being so wet, even if he gave you underwear, it would still be wet.¡±


    I panted as I looked at him, trying to reach out to cover his mouth, but Michael sped up with his hand. My clitoris became increasingly sore and numb as he continued to stimte it, and the familiar sensation of pleasure came at me in waves, rising like a rising tide. Finally, my body shivered with too much pleasure, and warm liquid oozed out of my privates.


    I opened my mouth but couldn¡¯t get aplete sentence out.


    Michael, stimted by my gasps, also raised his voice. He approached me, looked down at me condescendingly, and whispered, ¡°Didn¡¯t you think about the consequences before trying to seduce me like this?¡±


    I looked into Michael¡¯s eyes and wanted to say that I had thought about it and that the way he was behaving now was my goal.


    But what was happening now seemed to have exceeded my expectations.


    Michael straightened up and finally removed his fingers from me, spreading my legs as far as he could. He sank his body slightly and directly into my wide open legs, where a thinyer of fabric tightly joined our lower bodies.


    I wanted to say something more, but Michael didn¡¯t want to give me a chance to speak.


    He grabbed my hand and ced it on the top of my head. I could feel his scalding hot member pressing against the soft wet hole below me. The size of his member made my scalp go numb. Michael bent down and firmly pressed against my body. His gaze was exceptionally sharp and oppressive.


    ¡°Servant, the master is going to punish you.¡±


    As he said this, Michael rammed forward fiercely. His heavy penis forcefully pressed against my moist entrance. My heart trembled. I only felt numbness from this. For a moment, I forgot that Michael was still neatly dressed. I thought he was going to prate me.


    I suddenly reached my peak. My moaning grew louder. My waist jerked a few times uncontrobly. The sensitive area of my lower body continuously spasmed. Large amounts of liquid flowed out from my body, soaking the part of us that was connected.


    I had an orgasm from Michael¡¯s move.

 Chapter 108 - Take It Off

    <h4>Chapter 108: Take It Off</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Michael looked down at me from above and observed my reaction.


    I was firmly anchored beneath Michael, and my body was weak from the unending orgasm. I could only spread my legs and groan uncontrobly. I could feel my lower body shaking one after the other, and some of the water was trickling out intermittently.


    I felt as if I had lost my soul. I fell into the endless white light, and my eyes wandered.


    When I returned to my senses, Michael had lifted me from my chair and walked to our bed.


    There was also a thinyer of sweat on his forehead, and his eyes were burning with desire as he tried to hold it in.


    I was still a little confused. I didn¡¯t know if Michael had just prated me. But, then, I subconsciously looked down and saw Michael¡¯s high-spirited member pressing against my lower abdomen, revealing a ferocious shape from his suit pants.


    Could Michael not have wanted to have sex with me? Otherwise, how was he resisting such an erection?


    For a moment, I couldn¡¯t decide whether I should continue to seduce Michael or stop here.


    ¡°Michael?¡±


    I spoke and realized that my voice was hoarse.


    Michael looked at me and said in a low voice, ¡°Are you satisfied now?¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what he was asking and just nodded in confusion. My heart was still beating violently, and my entire brain was buzzing. I heard every word Michael said, but my brain couldn¡¯t process the content and analyze the meaning.


    Michael¡¯s eyes darkened again. I didn¡¯t know that I was like a lost puppy in Michael¡¯s eyes. No, more like a she-wolf.


    ......


    Michael reached out to touch my face. My slightly warm cheek made contact with his fingertips and unconsciously trembled.


    ¡°You¡¯re done. Now it¡¯s my turn.¡±


    Michael reached out to hold my chin and suddenly moved his face closer. I thought he would kiss me, but he bit my neck just as I was waiting. I tried to turn my head away, but Michael grabbed me by the skin, and I felt as if he was going to tear me apart and swallow me.


    Michael¡¯s hoarse, lustful voice rang out in my ear. ¡°I¡¯m going to f*ck you to death today,¡± he said savagely.


    It was only then that I realized what it meant to shoot yourself in the foot. I had intended to please Michael so he would be in a good mood for me to tell him about Robert.


    But now, it seemed I was trying too hard to please him. In his current state, Michael would keep me up all night.


    Michael took my hand and put it on my cor, saying, ¡°Since you put it on yourself, you should take it off yourself.¡±


    I gripped my cor tightly. I felt that Michael¡¯s request was too much.


    Michael¡¯s patience had run out. He tore my shirt roughly,pletely exposing my breasts.


    Michael put his hands on them and rubbed them. ¡°Why are you still acting so reserved? Take it off quickly.¡±


    I opened my mouth and felt that this Michael was incredibly sexy. His voice was strong and cold.


    After a moment of silence, I slowly reached for the buttons on my shirt.


    I said that I would take it off myself. In fact, with Michael¡¯s actions, this small servant¡¯s uniform couldn¡¯t even cover my body. It was only half hanging on my body. However, voluntarily sending myself into Michael¡¯s hands and letting him do whatever he wanted made me feel a strong sense of shame.


    I couldn¡¯t help but look up to see Michael¡¯s reaction.


    There was no expression on Michael¡¯s face. There was even some coldness in his gaze when he looked at me. Finally, he looked at me and said, ¡°Continue.¡±


    ¡®Why was he so cold... ?¡¯ I muttered in my heart as I tore off thest of my clothes and threw them on the side of the bed in a fit of pique.


    I had juste down from orgasm and was sweating profusely. There was a slight chill in the air, and I saw that my nipples were erect, and Michael¡¯s eyes were fixed on them. Then, without saying a word, he raised his hand and squeezed them.


    Michael did not move too hard. I watched as he yed with the two pink nipples until they were all red.


    It was a very erotic scene.


    My chest heaved up and down more violently, and my lower body began to flow shamelessly again. Finally, I heard Michael chuckle before he came over to kiss me.


    His cool, soft lips pressed against my breasts, cautiously testing them, then rubbing them.


    His hair tickled my chest, and his longshes brushed the tips of my breasts like tiny brushes, making my breathing quicken. Michael¡¯s movements roughened quickly. His lips pressed against the tips of my breasts, his tongue circling them as he was using his teeth more than ever.

 Chapter 109 - The Strange Throbbing

    <h4>Chapter 109: The Strange Throbbing</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Keep your chest out,¡± Michael said in an urgent,manding voice.


    I hesitantly followed, pushing my nipples deeper into Michael¡¯s mouth.


    Michael epted them without hesitation as if they were some delicious candy. Michael¡¯s lips were icy, but his tongue was hot. He pressed one hand on my other side of the suckling flesh and held the tip of my nipple with the tip of his tongue. He sucked on it repeatedly until it made a slurping sound.


    I shivered from his advances, but my mind was clear.


    This was Michael, my mate.


    My heart was beating faster and faster, and I couldn¡¯t control my reaction. I was frightened by Michael¡¯s aggressive intrusion, but I wasforted by his delicious mate scent, which turned Michael¡¯s somewhat rough movements into a strange thrill.


    Michael finally let go of me before he could suck the skin off me, and his hand came off the suckling flesh and turned to hold my butt.


    His fingers were so close to mine that they almost sank into the soft flesh of my butt. With this, Michael adjusted our position, pushed my thigh to the far side with his knee, and indecently rubbed his penis against my lower body.


    The feeling between my legs was so hot that it felt like it was boiling. I could feel Michael¡¯s member. No matter how often we did it, I was still flustered.


    I said, ¡°Wait...¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait anymore.¡± Michael pressed his hand on me and said hoarsely, ¡°A servant of your level is already a gift to be able to get into the master¡¯s bed. How dare you order the master to do things?¡±


    I didn¡¯t expect him to remember my initial role-ying. For a moment, I felt so ashamed that I wanted to die.


    Our bodies were tightly pressed together. Michael¡¯s hand moved back and forth between my waist and buttocks. His fingertips caressed my waistline. From time to time, he pinched my buttocks and looked down at me; the Lycan Prince¡¯s eyes revealed his usual aggressiveness. He said without any doubt, ¡°Cecily, you have to know whom you belong to.¡±


    ......


    ¡°I¡¯m yours,¡± I whispered, wholly suppressed by Michael¡¯s aura.


    A strange throb came from my heart as if something in my blood connected us, making me want to submit to Michael.


    I had the same feeling when I saw Michael before I became his mate, but that was the werewolf¡¯s natural fear of the Lycans, and it was due to the suppression of power. But now it was different, more like something new hade into my blood, something that required me to be honest and loyal to Michael.


    I looked at Michael¡¯s face, god¡¯s favorite, the creator¡¯s work.


    I didn¡¯t know if there was anything about Michael¡¯s face that made me ept him as my mate so quickly, but his wonderful blend of youth and beauty and his slightly devilish, domineering gaze were part of his charming personality.


    Michael finally moved his hand to the really important part. He moved his slightly cold palm from his knee to my thigh, straight into my secret crevice. His fingernded on my delicatebia, and I couldn¡¯t help but tremble. I closed my legs, and Michael¡¯s hand was caught right in the middle.


    ¡°Let go,¡± Michael whispered.


    I frowned. I felt Michael¡¯s fingers moving restlessly in there. I slowly opened my legs again and exposed my wetness to Michael.


    Michael reached out and rubbed it twice. This time, he didn¡¯t stop. Instead, he put his fingers in and then moved inside wantonly. One, two, three. More and more fingers were moving around the inner wall as if trying to carve out a path for the sex toe.


    It wasn¡¯t pleasant, but it wasn¡¯t unpleasant.


    I twisted my hips a little ufortably. The difort wasn¡¯t so much from Michael¡¯s movements as from inside me. It was as if this level of difort was not enough to satisfy me.


    Michael looked down at me as if he could see my difort.


    He leaned over and kissed me hard on the lips.


    ¡°Uhh...¡±


    I wanted to say something, but Michael stopped me. His breath surrounded me. Sweet, fresh, and wonderful breath surrounded me. It brought with it a feeling like I was floating. It was like a wine without the acrid taste of wine. It was like flowers without the sweetness of flowers. His breath seeped into my mouth and nose; Michaelpletely soothed my nerves.


    Michael was still moving his fingers in me, and my breathing rhythm was a mess. I wanted Michael to take out his fingers and give me more, but I didn¡¯t want Michael to be separated from me at the moment.


    I unconsciously gripped Michael¡¯s clothes on his chest, and I could feel his heart beating as fiercely as mine under the thinyer of clothing.


    I let out a sudden ¡®hmm¡¯ and felt Michael¡¯s fourth finger, which was a bit of a stretch for me.

 Chapter 110 - Please Come In, Master

    <h4>Chapter 110: Please Come In, Master</h4>


    Even though my vagina was wet enough, it was still ufortable. Michael¡¯s breath became unsteady as my inner wall wrapped around his fingers in a fiery heat. He stared at me with a fierce desire to conquer.


    Michael didn¡¯t speak, but his movements became more wanton, deeper; stimting the frequency of sexual intercourse.


    I was almost driven mad by him. Michael had never spent so much time on forey before, and his lower body had been perched high on my first orgasm, but he hadn¡¯t entered me yet, and I began to resent his inhuman endurance.


    The sound of my wetness grew increasingly loud, and the surge of pleasure inside me continued to build up, but it never reached that peak. I sobbed, put my arms around Michael¡¯s shoulders and back, arched my back, and wanted more from him.


    I had to beg for mercy. ¡°Michael, Michael... Give it to me, uh, give it to me... ¡±


    Michael pulled his fingers out of me. The soft passage had been opened up nicely, and when he pulled out his fingers, it was still yearning to swallow something.


    I could feel my wetness flowing out of my body, but I couldn¡¯t care less about my shame. I groaned and begged Michael to take me.


    Michael straightened his back between my legs and finally began to take off his clothes.


    I looked at him with fascination. He wasn¡¯t the over-the-top type. Instead, he had a lean, muscr waist under his clothes. The muscles were evenly spaced as if they held infinite power. He was beautiful and radiant, just like he was.


    Michael noticed my gaze and paused for a second before taking off his pants.


    I followed his movements and looked down. First, he pulled down his tailored suit pants to reveal the area I wanted to see. He then pulled down his ck underpants and knelt naked between my legs.


    I immediately saw the shaft between his legs, long and thick, with veins bulging from its stem and heaving heavily into the patch of a dark forest.


    But I couldn¡¯t help but recall the pleasure it had given me.


    ......


    Michael didn¡¯t pause for a moment before he moved again, and the heat of the thing beneath him showed that his patience had reached its limit.


    He lifted one of my legs. The hard and hot penis pressed against the opening below me. Michael stared at me. I saw a golden beast inside.


    I could feel the heat of the penis below me. It was pressing against my opening and pulsating.


    ¡°Pleasee in, Master,¡± I said, biting my lips.


    Michael suddenly became urgent. He had only been probing around a moment ago. After hearing what I said, he thrust his penis into my G-spot. I felt as if my entire body was full. My thighs were tense and rxed. The area beneath me where I held Michael was trembling.


    My insides were sucking on Michael¡¯s member, giving him great pleasure. The color of his eyes had almost turnedpletely gold. There was a beastly and terrifying light.


    Michael grabbed my thigh with all his might, his fingers about to sink into the soft flesh at the base of my leg.


    I didn¡¯t think addressing him as my ¡®master¡¯ would make him react so strongly.


    I had been struggling with the size of his member when I first ¡®ate¡¯ it. Michael was out of control, and I only felt a growing pain in my lower body. Then, along with the sound of bodily friction, I heard Michael f*ck me wantonly.


    ¡°Argh... ¡± I put my hands on Michael¡¯s shoulders and heard his breathing, which was just as chaotic as mine.


    Michael¡¯s member was still too big for me. After he inserted himself, my vagina wrapped around his member tightly, making it as difficult as the first time for him to thrust.


    It was difficult, but there was no hindrance. On the contrary, my body constantly secreted a sexual fluid to wee Michael¡¯s ¡®invasion¡¯. I could feel Michael¡¯s heat inside me. It was painful and exhrating.


    There was more to it than physical pleasure. There was also psychological pleasure.


    It was Michael, and that alone was enough to drive my mind away from home and turn me into a moaning woman beneath him.


    My fingers slid from Michael¡¯s shoulder to his waist and rested on his coveted abs, outlining their shape.


    This perfect Lycan prince was mine. He was mine and mine alone for the rest of my life.


    I watched as Michael lowered himself and pushed his already-bottomed penis inward, the tip of his penis grinding against my soft, wet flesh. The two pushed against each other, creating more fluid in the inner-pring and making a lewd slurping sound.


    I was pushed forward by Michael¡¯s thrust, and a moan escaped my throat.

 Chapter 111 - The Game Of Master And Servant

    <h4>Chapter 111: The Game Of Master And Servant</h4>


    My groaning was like a potent aphrodisiac, making Michael¡¯s desire grow more intense. He literally swung his hips out of control, and each time his penis was only halfway out, he would stuff it back in again, like a sharp de piercing through the folds of the jungle and into the innermost recesses.


    I felt the heat of my G-spot wrapping around his body and the low, husky, muffled groans that escaped my throat involuntarily, the physical pleasure so intense that my scalp tingled.


    I did not struggle or resist. Instead, Iy under Michael in a nearly submissive position, giving my mate the softest and most intimate parts of my body to take as he pleased.


    My arms were still half-ced on Michael¡¯s shoulders, and our bodies were so close together, chest to chest, thighs to thighs. Where our skin touched, sweat inevitably oozed out, making me feel closer.


    Every inch of my skin was sticky and hot, and the heat was so intense that I felt like losing my mind. It was as if any distance between Michael and I had melted away, and all the awkwardness and fighting had gone away. We were one.


    As if it hadn¡¯t gone far enough, Michael furrowed his brows slightly and pulled his genitals out of my body. I grabbed his shoulders and tried to hold him back, but Michael grabbed my wrist and pushed me to the side.


    I saw Michael straighten up and look down where our most private parts met.


    I followed his gaze. My legs were bent into an ¡®M¡¯ shape, and in the middle was a moist, soft opening that Michael had poked so hard that it was hard to close. The tips of my thighs were red and glistening. It was incredibly lewd.


    I only nced at it once and didn¡¯t dare look again. Instead, I hooked my arms around Michael¡¯s neck to keep him going.


    I raised my knees and rubbed them against his still-perky penis. I panted. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you doing it?¡±


    Michael reached out and grabbed my shins. He pushed my legs to his chest nkly, stared into my eyes, and pushed his bulging member into me, inch by inch. ¡°I can¡¯t wait any longer,¡± he said gruffly.


    After the change of position, Michael¡¯s movements were not as urgent as before but were advancing at a slow but profound speed.


    This position ced an even more significant burden on my belt, hanging in mid-air and relying solely on Michael¡¯s movements to support me. From time to time, he would change the angle of his thrusts, and I could feel his hot member moving in and out of my body, creating tremendous pressure on my sensitive inner lining.


    ......


    After a few thrusts, I could not endure Michael¡¯s slow movements and begged him to hurry up.


    Michael pinched my thigh, but his movements were still unhurried. Finally, he said, ¡°If you want your master to do something, how do you ask for it?¡±


    ¡°Oh... Ah, ah, ah, I beg you, Master... I beg you to give it to me.¡±


    ¡°So sl*tty... ¡± Michael fiercely pushed against my sensitive insides and teased, ¡°Little servant, say something nice.¡±


    ¡°Ah, ah, ah... just right there. It feels so good... Master! Master!!!¡±


    ¡°Why are you only calling me ¡®master¡¯? If you don¡¯t say what you want clearly, your master won¡¯t know what you want.¡±


    Michael pressed his whole body against mine. His eyes were dyed red by lust, but he had stopped moving.


    I only felt my body was about to burst from Michael¡¯s member. That scalding, thick, and long thing stopped moving inside me. I could feel the blue veins bulging on it. Every fluctuation seemed to be connected to Michael¡¯s heartbeat. If I moved even a little, I would feel an unbearable numbness from within.


    But this wasn¡¯t enough. It was far from enough!


    ¡°I want you. I want you to f*ck me.¡±


    I was almost driven mad by Michael¡¯s vile behavior in bed.


    Why did I have to listen to Sasha¡¯s advice and seduce Michael in bed? In the end, I wasn¡¯t the one who was at the mercy of others. I was offering myself to him. How silly!


    ¡°How do you want me to f*ck you, my little servant?¡±


    Michael started to move slowly again. However, he did not stop dirty-talking.


    ¡°Do you want me to do it harder or lighter, deeper or shallower? Your master can satisfy all your requests.¡±


    ¡°Oh... Ah, ah, ah... F*ck my G-spot. Please, Michael, Master. Punish my mistakes, please.¡± I groaned loudly.


    Michael finally stopped teasing me. He wiggled his hip and pulled out halfway. Then, he lowered his body and started to f*ck me hard.


    His penis carried the same aggressive conquering desire as his body. It pressed against my most sensitive spot and rubbed against it. I lost my voice because of that, the protruding tendons on his penis rubbed against the tender flesh in me, causing waves of numbness.


    ¡°AH!¡±


    I could no longer control the moaninging out of my throat.

 Chapter 112 - Another Orgasm

    <h4>Chapter 112: Another Orgasm</h4>


    Every wave of Michael¡¯s pleasures seemed precious and sweet after the unrequited ordeal. They quickly filled every vein in my body, carrying the pleasure to every nook and cranny of my body and eroding my will with ease.


    I felt hot in my breath and an unmistakable itch in my lower body. Michael¡¯s violent movements had inmed the mucous membranes, making them crave deeper pration.


    Michael was still pushing hard, his soaked penis thrusting in and out relentlessly, its full tip pressing against my G-spot inside me. Within a few rounds, I felt myself shudder again, and I was about toe again.


    The rush of pleasure was so intense that it scared me, and I pushed my hand against Michael¡¯s chest, shivering. ¡°No, it¡¯s too much, Michael... ¡±


    I wanted to close my legs, but because Michael¡¯s waist was stuck between my legs, I couldn¡¯t do anything. I could only kick in vain and let Michael thrust his penis into me.


    I seemed to be even wetter. The soft inner membrane was repeatedly stimted. The most sensitive part of my body was worn to the point of soreness. The rush of pleasure came in waves. It continuously washed over my body and gradually umted to a point where my brain couldn¡¯t process what was happening anymore.


    As Michael pushed in forcefully, my sore walls were rubbed against again. The electric pleasure shot up to the top of my head. I let out a low, hoarse cry, and my sight blurred for a moment.


    Then, I felt a heat in my lower body. A strange feeling came from below.


    Michael¡¯s fingers were resting on my clitoris. He carelessly rubbed them twice. It was already crowded down there, and Michael¡¯s movements were not gentle.


    I let out a whimper. My eyes slowly focused and slowly met his gaze.


    ¡°Michael... ¡±


    Michael looked down at me. His mouth¡¯s corners curled slightly as if he was smiling. ¡°Another orgasm.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say it! Don¡¯t say it... ¡± I said in a low voice, almost as if I was begging for mercy.


    ......


    It was so much pleasure that it made me panic.


    I could even imagine what I looked like now. My breasts were red and swollen from being sucked by Michael. My waist was raised high, and my legs were spread out on Michael¡¯s sides. I looked like I couldn¡¯t be any more promiscuous.


    I hurriedly sucked in oxygen from the air. Even my lower body shrank involuntarily. My inner wall was still squeezing his invasive genitalia. I heard Michael¡¯s satisfied sigh. My actions seemed to please him, making the presence of the hot flesh even more distinct. I could even feel every vein protruding from it.


    Without giving me time to rest, my lower orifice was pushed open again.


    Michael¡¯s thick and bulging penis roughly pushed open the wet and soft walls, and with a ¡®plop¡¯, he suddenly drilled into the deepest part of my body.


    ¡°Ahhh!!!¡±


    His scorching hot sex organ directly hit my G-spot. I let out an unguarded scream. In an instant, my eyes teared up.


    The intense pain in my abdomen made me almost unable to breathe. My body twisted even more violently.


    Following that, I was forcefully pressed down. It was obvious that Michael had lost his patience to continue the forey.


    His brows were tightly knitted, and his eyes burned with a dark fire. Hepletely lost his usual noble prince appearance. He firmly pressed down on me and fiercely shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±


    This fierce shout pierced through my eardrums. My entire body trembled, and I suddenly lost the strength to resist. I was a fish on Michael¡¯s chopping board.


    I could only watch helplessly as Michael¡¯s penis casually entered and exited my body. There weren¡¯t any fancy moves. It was just the simplest thrusting, but it brought about a warm current of desire that caused us to sink together.


    The hot shaft pressed against the juicy wall of flesh, and every hit made a wet, slurping sound. The blood-filled walls and mucous membranes continued to produce a rush of pleasure throughout my body.


    Thetest_epi_sodes are on_the ???????.???. website.


    Michael pushed so deep with every thrust that I involuntarily straightened my legs, feeling as if he was going to f*ck his shaft straight into my womb.


    I whimpered like a trapped animal under Michael.


    I didn¡¯t know how sl*tty I looked right now, but his movements became more violent, and I couldn¡¯t help but scream under him.


    He didn¡¯t hit me at my G-spot every time, but he made hard contact in that area every few times, which made me nervous and expectant for his next hit.


    Suddenly, he hit me hard twice on my clitoris.


    The electric rush rushed up my spine, and I groaned in surprise. My expression was nk for a moment, and when I opened my mouth again, I was already sobbing. ¡°No! Don¡¯t do that.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Michael asked as he looked down at my most intimate area. His handsome face was also flushed with lust.


    Michael was like an angel that had descended from the altar. He was noble and otherworldly yet tainted by the secr world.


    At this moment, he stared into my eyes and said slowly, ¡°Isn¡¯t this what you want? What I¡¯m doing is to satisfy you.¡±

 Chapter 113 - I Want To Make You Happy

    <h4>Chapter 113: I Want To Make You Happy</h4>


    Michael¡¯s words made me blush.


    I didn¡¯t want to admit that he was telling the truth, but I couldn¡¯t deny the pleasure he had given me.


    Michael said slowly, ¡°You¡¯re the one who seduced me. So why are you still doing this?¡±


    He leaned into my ear and said, ¡°You¡¯re making me feel like I¡¯mmitting a marital rape.¡±


    What was Michael talking about?


    Marital rape? We were not married. I hadn¡¯t even met his family. No, the emphasis should be on the second half of the sentence. What rape? I... I wasn¡¯t forced to do it.


    My face turned red. I was so ashamed that I wanted to interrupt him. ¡°Michael! What are you... Ahhh!!!¡±


    Before I could finish, I was crushed by Michael¡¯s sudden eleration.


    Michael grabbed my legs and wrapped them around his waist, his powerful hips jutting forward and driving hisrge penis into me.


    The friction quickly numbed my clitoris, and my inner walls were wet and slippery, making my attempts to slow Michael¡¯s attack futile. Michael¡¯s movements forced me open over and over again. I felt like a m that waspletely opened up, giving the other party a taste of the snow-white soft interior.


    At this moment, I couldn¡¯t even shut my mouth. Instead, Instead, I could only let out a series of gasps while my face was flushed red.


    ¡°Ah, ah... Michael, no... ah, ah... !¡±


    The constant friction in my body was too intense. Inparison, the slight pain of my vagina being pushed open waspletely insignificant. I was so happy that my eyes were blurred, and I almost sobbed in embarrassment. The warm current in my body had already converged into a small stream. My bodily fluid was constantly flowing out of the ce where our lust met.


    ......


    My legs became sore and weak. I almost couldn¡¯t wrap my arms around Michael¡¯s waist.


    The pleasure quickly reached its peak again. I closed my eyes and panted in a daze. ¡°It¡¯s so deep. I can¡¯t take it anymore... Ah, Michael, slow down, slow down... ¡±


    Michael¡¯s breath was growing shallower, and his brows furrowed even tighter.


    After a moment, he finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore and leaned over to block my mouth. He went even faster. After a few convulsive movements, he breathed heavily and sprayed his love into me.


    I let out a low whimper, looked away, and blinked nkly. ¡°Michael?¡±


    Michael moved with me and kissed my lips. I didn¡¯t have time to say anything more to him, and we clung together again. I could still hear his rapid breathing when he finally left my lips. He was chewing on my lips until they were red and swollen. I could feel his desire and lust for me.


    My lower body was still soaked. Even though Michael was no longer in me, his hot member was still between my legs.


    My heart was still beating hard because of him. I held the white shirt that he had not taken offpletely. His hand was wrapped around mine. We were very close. Michael and I looked into each other¡¯s eyes with affection and dependence.


    Michael tilted his head and kissed me again. Then, we finally moved away from each other.


    He buried his head in my neck. His hot breath brushed my neck. Michael nibbled at my ear and whispered, ¡°My Cecily. Tell me, why did you do this today?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m very happy you asked Kate to visit me today, and I want you to be happy too,¡± I whispered.


    Thetest_epi_sodes are on_the ???????.???. website.


    This wasn¡¯t my original goal, but in trying to please Michael, it was the thought that upied most of my mind. I wanted Michael to be infatuated with me, and I wanted him to be happy with me, and Michael¡¯s happiness during sex gave me more satisfaction than physical stimtion.


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Michael¡¯s voice rose slightly, hinting of post-sexnguor, sexy as hell.


    ¡°I¡¯ve caused you much trouble, and I¡¯m sorry about that,¡± I said.


    Michael raised his eyebrows and looked at me, the corners of his mouth slightly raised. Then, he sat up from my body and gave me a slightly evil smile as he said, ¡°If you really think so, then I think I can ask for morepensation. I haven¡¯t had my fill yet.¡±


    I was a little nervous because of the meaning of Michael¡¯s words. I had already had several orgasms, and now my whole body was still in that feeling. My lower body seemed to still be trembling.


    Although the physical feeling was pleasant, the stimtion made me feel a little overwhelmed. I felt that I needed to rest. But Michael seemed to have only vented once as if he didn¡¯t have enough.


    I subconsciously gulped, wanting to stall for time. I stammered, ¡°I¡¯m a little thirsty. Can you get me a ss of water first?¡±


    Michael sneered as if he had seen through my trick. Then, he ridiculed, ¡°Thirsty? There¡¯s much water here. From where do you want to drink?¡±


    He gestured suggestively at the sheets.

 Chapter 114 - The One With The Upper Hand

    <h4>Chapter 114: The One With The Upper Hand</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    The sheets were filled with the fluid from my body and Michael¡¯s. How could I ¡®drink¡¯ it?


    I was shocked by Michael¡¯s lewdness and stared at him in disbelief.


    Michael saw my expression andughed. At first, he was stillughing softly, butter on, he startedughing loudly.


    Only then did I realize that he was just joking with me. I turned my head away in embarrassment.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I like the way you¡¯re treating me.¡± Michael winked at me.


    I red at him, and my gaze fell upon the shirt scattered on his chest. Michael¡¯s strong chest muscles were faintly discernible. Although Michael was often nasty to the point of being frivolous and annoying, he was a sexy man. I only really couldn¡¯t take it anymore today.


    Michael noticed my gaze and sighed. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to continue doing it, don¡¯t keep looking at me like that. I¡¯ll think that you¡¯re still trying to seduce me.¡±


    ¡°How did I look at you?¡± I asked back.


    ¡°With that kind of gaze.¡±


    Michael grabbed me onto his thigh, took my hand, and ced it on his shirt. ¡°Come, help me button up. Good girl.¡±


    I hesitated for a second. Finally, I knew I had no advantage in this position, so I gave in.


    I straddled Michael¡¯sp. Michael had a smile on his face. My legs were on either side of his hips. I tried to ignore the numbing sensation and reached for his buttons shakily.


    The buttons on his shirt had a hidden design, tucked between two thin sheets of white fabric, and were hard to find.


    ......


    It took much effort to get the first button, and as I began to prepare for the next one, the corner of Michael¡¯s shirt was pressed against my thigh, and I rose slightly to rub against Michael¡¯s body, trying to free the corner.


    I heard Michael take a deep breath, then grabbed my wrist.


    My hand was forced away from his shirt, and I looked at him in puzzlement.


    ¡°You¡¯re trying to get something by luring me, aren¡¯t you?¡± Michael touched my waist and said with a smile, ¡°Your methods are very clumsy.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re still tempted, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    I looked at Michael as if I was challenging him. His golden eyes symbolized a ferocious beast in many people¡¯s eyes. So naturally, this made people afraid. But at this moment, that golden light gave me a warm feeling. It was like the autumn sun, dazzling but harmless.


    Michael clenched his jam, revealing his appearance that made me lose my mind. He was the monarch and the emperor. He had me firmly wrapped in his body, under his sphere of influence.


    But I knew that I was the one who had the upper hand now, just as I was with Michael now. Even though he could see through my tricks, he was willing to fall into my trap. So it was a victory, and it was love.


    ¡°Because it¡¯s you, and I will fall for you no matter what you do.¡±


    Michael lowered his head and sucked on my neck, and then rubbed his head around the back of my neck.


    I knew he wouldn¡¯t mark me, but I didn¡¯t know why. I thought Michael had his reasons, and he would tell me when he thought it was appropriate.


    I obediently surrendered my delicate throat to Michael, who had a sheen of sweat on his forehead that dampened his sideburns and made me feel he was ridiculously sexy.


    Thetest_epi_sodes are on_the ???????.???. website.


    I tried so hard to seduce Michael, but he remained calm and thought about the purpose and the logic behind my actions. On the contrary, Michael didn¡¯t have to do anything to seduce me enough to make me forget what I had wanted to do.


    Michael noticed myck of concentration and gave a confused snort.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever formally apologized to you, Michael,¡± I finally said what had been brewing in my heart for a long time. ¡°I¡¯m very grateful you came to save me and drove Robert away.¡±


    I looked at Michael with some trepidation. We hadn¡¯t really discussed what had happened that day. Although Michael had acted out his anger and punishment on me, and I had acted out my regret and obedience, I still felt that I needed to give Michael a genuine apology.


    I was grateful to him, both from when we met and when he saved me.


    After we met, even if we weren¡¯t mates, Michael brought so many wonderful things to my life, introduced me to people I¡¯d never met before, and introduced me to another world.


    It might have been small or seemed natural to Michael, but I was d he brought them all.


    I didn¡¯t know how to express it, but Michael seemed to understand everything I wanted to say.


    There was a look in Michael¡¯s eyes that seemed moreplicated to me.

 Chapter 115 - The She-Wolf That Disappeared

    <h4>Chapter 115: The She-Wolf That Disappeared</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    It was difficult for me to understand the details. He was like my lover, full of emotions and passionate love for a moment. But, at the same time, he was like an old man who had gone through many things. Although he stood high and looked down at me; he had a certain divinity.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let anyone hurt you¡ªno matter in the past or future. No one can take you away from me,¡± Michael said in a deep voice.


    It sounded like an oath.


    Before officially epting my rtionship with Michael, Michael had chosen me with absolute certainty.


    While I was still hesitating to choose and ept Michael as my mate, Michael had saved my life from Robert.


    And now, when I thought our rtionship had just begun, Michael had given me promises and oaths.


    Iwas sure I loved Michael and only him, but I was only eighteen and not sure I was ready to spend the rest of my life with this person.


    Werewolves live longer than humans, and Michael had lived for over a century. What if I didn¡¯t live as long as Michael? What if I could live as long as Michael? I wasn¡¯t prepared to spend the next hundred years with Michael.


    All sorts of thoughts shed through my mind. I stared nkly at Michael, but I asked another question instead.


    ¡°So you knew it was me at the time. Was that why you came to the pack?¡±


    Michael raised an eyebrow. ¡°Why would you think that?¡±


    ¡°Because a Lycan princeing to the pack is unusual,¡± I muttered.


    Michael smiled. ¡°We¡¯re not that godly. We can sense where our mate is from thousands of kilometers away. If that¡¯s the case, it wouldn¡¯t be so hard for the royal Lycans to find their mate. When I met you, I didn¡¯t think it was a blessing.¡±


    ......


    A blessing.


    Michael¡¯s choice of words always made my heart race.


    ¡°So why did youe to pack? I¡¯m still surprised that a Lycan prince would attend a pack Alpha¡¯s session ceremony.¡±


    I looked at Michael and said, ¡°Although our pack isrge and the Lycan King will send a representative, a Lycan prince is unheard of.¡±


    Michael put his arm around me and changed my position in his arms, and he said, ¡°Actually, I was not there because of the pack¡¯s Alpha session ceremony. I was there on some other business, and it just so happened that Alpha John sent my father an invitation to the session ceremony, and my father thought I¡¯d be here at that hour, so he asked me if I wanted to go, and I said yes to something that didn¡¯t matter.¡±


    ¡°Dealing with something else?¡±


    I thought about how Michael had been leaving early and returningte every day, including the days I¡¯d been back, and how he¡¯d been out almost every day.


    I¡¯d been curious about what he was up to, but I¡¯d never asked because I¡¯d wanted Michael to be around less often back then.


    ¡°Yes. In the past few months, there have been frequent attacks on werewolf packs on the west coast of the United States. My father sent me to investigate this. I have visited a few packs that have been attacked in the past few days. Without exception, a she-wolf has disappeared in every attack.¡±


    Thetest_epi_sodes are on_the ???????.???. website.


    ¡°A she-wolf?¡± I eximed.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, a she-wolf.¡± A look of disgust appeared on Michael¡¯s face. He continued, ¡°And all of them are adult females. After investigation, all the missing she-wolves are between sixteen and forty years old. This is the golden age of a she-wolf.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of such a thing around here.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because such a thing hasn¡¯t happened in your pack yet. However, the most recent pack is less than 100 kilometers away from you. There have already been two cases of missing she-wolves.¡± Michael sighed. ¡°That¡¯s why I was mad when I heard the news of your disappearance. I feared you had also been attacked and taken away.¡±


    I looked at Michael again, feeling sincerely guilty for what I had done.


    I had never put myself in Michael¡¯s shoes. He was a Lycan prince. Most of the time, I only cared about the privileges he had and the things he forced on me that made me ufortable, but I ignored the responsibilities he had to bear.


    He also had many things to do. His identity was a glory but also a shackle. Perhaps most of the time, he acted tyrannically just so that he could better do what he wanted in his position.


    ¡°Do you have any idea about this now?¡± I asked carefully.


    ¡°ording to our intel so far, the enemy mainly targets the rtively weak werewolf pack and some she-wolves that live alone. These people are rtively isted, so it¡¯s easier for the culprits to attack them.¡± Michael furrowed his brows; he was deep in thought.

 Chapter 116 - Werewolf Hunters

    <h4>Chapter 116: Werewolf Hunters</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°We initially suspected the werewolf hunters. They have always been a headache for the royal Lycan family. Anyone can hire them to kill or do illegal things. Their mercenaries are well-trained and won¡¯t leave any obvious traces on the scene. So they are fully capable of attacking these targets.¡±


    Werewolf hunters was a gray organization between the ck and white.


    On the one hand, they pride themselves on justice, not killing the elderly, the weak, women, and children, and punishing the werewolves whomit crimes. On the other hand, they charged amission to assassinate the people demanded by their employers. They did not follow the secr rules but had a set of rules of conduct.


    ¡°We found a unique mark of the werewolf hunter organization at the scene and questioned them, but they imed they were framed.¡±


    Michael touched his face tiredly and said, ¡°The royal Lycans have always wanted to eliminate the werewolf hunter organization because they are different from the werewolf court. The werewolf court ispletely outside the justice jurisdiction, and a werewolf hunter is essentially a businessman.


    ¡°But their organization is too scattered. We secretly made a few moves but couldn¡¯t make any substantial progress. For stability, we don¡¯t want to dere war on them directly, but what has happened now has already challenged the bottom line of the royal Lycan family.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know how I could help Michael. He must be exhausted by this these days. But, on the other hand, I was still causing trouble for him, creating more trouble. I was not a qualified mate. I was too selfish. Everything I did, I only thought about myself.


    Michael was trying to save more innocent people.


    I did not know about the war, but I also knew that the war would only bring disaster. No matter which side won, the blood of countless innocent people would pave the road. But if those front-line soldiers did not sacrifice, ording to Michael¡¯s words, more she-wolves would be killed.


    No matter how developed society was, women and children would always be at a disadvantage in terms of pure strength. Although the elderly were also weak, harming women and children was more harmful to a pack than the elderly. Women and children would also be the targets of the other party.


    Although I didn¡¯t know much about werewolf hunters, I knew that they were an organization that specialized in hunting werewolves.


    ¡°How did the werewolf hunter organization develop to this state?¡±


    Michael exined, ¡°When the werewolf hunter organization first started, it was a group of righteous werewolves who couldn¡¯t stand the fact that werewolves used their strength to bully ordinary humans.


    ......


    ¡°They established their code of conduct. They agreed that they would never harm innocent werewolves but punish those who hurt humans for no reason. Their goal was to protect humans from werewolves. It was also because of this that the royal Lycan family didn¡¯t interfere with their development in the beginning.¡±


    ¡°Then they evolved,¡± I said slowly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Michael nodded and said, ¡°We have no conclusive evidence, but many facts have shown that they didn¡¯t just kill the guilty werewolves. They have long gone beyond their original code of conduct.¡±


    If the werewolf hunter organization had be an aplice to the killers from the side of justice, then who was the person who hired them behind the scenes, and who would attack innocent she-wolves?


    A weak guess appeared in my heart.


    Sales.


    Since werewolf hunters could betray their principles for profit, naturally, there would be people who would challenge humanity¡¯s bottom line for more profit.


    She-wolves weren¡¯t as strong as make werewolves, but they had the reproductive abilities that male werewolves couldn¡¯t possibly have. Or, even more despicable, people would use them as a tool of male desires.


    This thought made me feel nauseous. I hugged Michael¡¯s waist, trying to gain a sense of security from it.


    ¡°Are she-wolves being sold?¡± I asked this question in a low voice. I was a little afraid of hearing his answer.


    But I saw Michael nod and say heavily, ¡°This is the most likely one out of all our spections.¡±


    I felt my stomach churn ufortably.


    Those who conducted such a transaction didn¡¯t deserve to be called humans; they were just beasts in human form.


    Theypletely ignored the dignity of a she-wolf as an individual who could think independently but viewed them as a tool for trading and making money. This was a vition of human nature and dignity; this was a tant crime.


    Who was behind such a terrible thing?


    The Lycan King sent Michael, the Lycan Prince, to personally investigate this, which showed how serious he was about this.


    With his identity, Michael must have enough people around him to want to investigate anything that will certainly not be stopped by anyone.


    But Michael had investigated for so long and still had no answer. So there must be a whole dark chain of interests behind it.

 Chapter 117 - I Am Lucky

    <h4>Chapter 117: I Am Lucky</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    I was shocked when I heard about the situation from Michael for a long time.


    I never thought that such a terrible crime would happen around me. I had always lived in a simple and innocent environment. I had never really faced the ugly side of society.


    Michael had lived a hundred years longer than I had. He must have seen more of these things than I had. If this was difficult for him, it meant that the consequences of this were serious.


    Although the status of women was much higher than it was a century ago, no matter how society evolved, we could not deny that women were still more vulnerable to men. Especially when ites to sex, if a she-wolf confronted a male werewolf, the she-wolf was at a greater disadvantage.


    Due to the werewolf-specific mate rtionships, while it gave us a stable rtionship, it also provided an evil possibility.


    Both mates and marks were unique, which made it difficult for both sides to betray each other. This gave us security, which allowed us to reap happiness and security in the rtionship.


    But in a way, such a rtionship was not fair.


    Because only a male wolf could mark his mate and dere a she-wolf as his mate, and the she-wolf could only ept that she could not initiate the marking like a male wolf.


    If a male wolf forced his teeth into the back of a she-wolf¡¯s neck, it was a serious crime, but at that moment and in the future, the she-wolf could not resist the oue.


    And she would be subject to our mate rtionship. After a she-wolf had been marked, she would be docile and gentle with the owner of the mark. Regardless of her wishes, changing things in the genes was hard.


    And in practical terms, a she-wolf was more susceptible to emotional fluctuations due to hormonal and endocrine reasons, and mate rtionships tend to have a more significant impact on them. However, from the moment a male werewolf marked a she-wolf, the she-wolf was his and would listen to him no matter what.


    There was only one other way to cut off this tiepletely: the death of one of the parties.


    Unfortunately, very few of our existingws and sentences sentence criminals to death for such reasons.


    ......


    As for me, I scoffed at the suggestion that a she-wolf would go along with anything after being marked, and I preferred to think of it as an expression of love. There was equality between mates, and we all lived under the same blue sky and had the same rights, regardless of our identity or gender.


    Most of the people I knew agreed with this view, and I rarely saw a male werewolf using amanding tone or asserting his authority over his mate. Of course, there was an extraordinary power between mates, but this should not be used to control the other.


    But if someone took advantage of this¡­


    By selling a she-wolf to a male werewolf to be marked, the she-wolf would be unable to resist the person who marked her, and the owner of the mark would be able to do whatever he wanted to her from now on.


    He might abuse her, treat her as a ve, or even use her as a reproductive tool. The she-wolf would no longer be treated as an independent and conscious individual.


    The mere thought of it made me shudder.


    ¡°Good girl.¡± Michael¡¯s warm breath covered my body, bringing me back to reality from my terrifying imagination.


    Michael¡¯s hands were wrapped around my chest, hugging me loosely. I leaned back against his sturdy chest, feelingfort from the inside out. With Michael by my side, I would never have to worry about being treated like that. It was nice to feel safe with my mate.


    But the heartbreaking things were happening somewhere in the world.


    ¡°We will find the criminals and execute them so the she-wolves can have the freedom they deserve,¡± Michael whispered. He sounded unusually solemn and gentle.


    Michael lowered his head and kissed my face. I raised my face and rubbed it against his, enjoying this moment of tenderness.


    ¡°Did telling you this makes you feel ufortable?¡± Michael observed my expression and frowned slightly.


    I shook my head and pulled myself out of those bad emotions. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I want to listen to what you did. I¡¯m just angry at those who betrayed she-wolves. Also, I think you¡¯re lucky to be by my side.¡±


    Michael smiled and pulled me back into his arms. I thought he would do something again, and my body stiffened.


    But he just pulled me close to him and hugged me gently. His thick arms wrapped around me as gently as possible, and he kissed me on the forehead.


    ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure to make you feelfortable and happy,¡± Michael said in an almost gentle voice.

 Chapter 118 - One Question For You

    <h4>Chapter 118: One Question For You</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    I felt warm and happy in his arms. My body rxed again, and I inhaled his delicious scent.


    This side of Michael that he showed me now was very different from before.


    He looked gentle and caring, which was more eptable to me than the possessiveness and control he had shown me before. Michael had not been bad before, but anyone could feel the pressure under that kind of pressure.


    I now understood that he was a prince used to taking orders and speaking to people that way, but I liked him better now.


    I put my hand on his muscr arm, and we both enjoyed the moment.


    I realized that my n was working, and instead of going against him, I was trying to win him over in a different way, which was working.


    Michael wasn¡¯t as wary of me as he had been before, but he was enjoying the time he had with me. And there was something else going on. I could feel Michael¡¯s relief. Our connection was strengthening, something that had never happened before.


    I thought that now was the time to talk about that matter.


    ¡°Michael.¡± I looked at him and asked, ¡°Can I ask you a question?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Michael ran his fingers through my hair and made a single acquiescence sound.


    I hesitated for a moment and decided to use a more roundabout way to ask my question.


    ¡°Those she-wolves that you mentioned earlier, if they were kidnapped to be marked, would they be able to find their mates in the future?¡±


    ......


    ¡°Under normal circumstances, they wouldn¡¯t be able to do so unless the owner of the mark died. However, they deserve to die as well. If I were to catch them, I wouldn¡¯t give them a chance to live,¡± Michael said.


    ¡°But you said you felt my aura before I rejected Robert.¡±


    After hearing Robert¡¯s name, Michael revealed a disgusted expression. He said in an unfriendly tone, ¡°That¡¯s different.¡±


    I didn¡¯t understand what was different. I looked at Michael, confusion written all over my face.


    Michael stared at me for two seconds. Finally, he sighed and said, ¡°The Lycans¡¯ rules differ from ordinary werewolves¡¯. The Lycans don¡¯t find a mate as easily as other werewolves, so if they meet someone they want to mark, even if they already have a mate, Lycan can still challenge them.


    ¡°If we win, we can use a method to dissolve the other party¡¯s mate rtionship and make this person our mate.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t... isn¡¯t that too unfair? The other party is already each other¡¯s mate, yet you forcibly separate the other party,¡± I said.


    Michael shrugged. ¡°The other party also has the right to choose,¡± he said. ¡°Not all Lycans would do such a thing to separate others. We can do this. It¡¯s not unfair. Power is everything. When you have more power, you can do more things that others can¡¯t.¡±


    That sounded like a werewolf¡¯s nature.


    We were different from humans. No matter how much we looked like humans, we had the nature of beasts. Therefore, using humans¡¯ moral standards to control werewolves was unrealistic. Moreover, the Lycans were very different from ordinary werewolves.


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t rejected Robert then, would you have challenged him and snatched me away from him?¡± I asked in a low voice. For a moment, I didn¡¯t know what kind of answer I wanted from Michael.


    ¡°I would have.¡± Michael¡¯s answer was unexpectedly serious.


    ¡°From the moment I saw you, I knew you were special. I would never let you leave me.¡± The corners of Michael¡¯s mouth curled into a proud smile as he said, ¡°But I am different from the ordinary royal Lycans. Although the royal Lycans stole someone else¡¯s mates, they didn¡¯t know if the other party was fated mates. But I knew from the beginning that you were my fated mate.¡±


    ¡°How did you know?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m the Lycan prince.¡± Michael blinked.


    I looked at his mouth, but it was closed. Michael didn¡¯t seem to want to exin it to me in detail. Perhaps this had something to do with the royal Lycan bloodline.


    I gave up the thought of asking and said, ¡°No matter what, I¡¯m yours now. But what would have happened to him if I hadn¡¯t rejected Robert back then and you stole me from him?¡±


    Michael frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t like to talk about that werewolf, but if you want to know, the easiest way is to kill him.¡±


    I clenched my fists and looked at Michael in shock. ¡°Are you saying the way to break off a mate after a challenge is to kill him?¡±

 Chapter 119 - Begging For Mercy On Behalf Of A Former Mate

    <h4>Chapter 119: Begging For Mercy On Behalf Of A Former Mate</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°This is the easiest way, not the only way.¡± Michael narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°We have a more peaceful way, but that is very troublesome. Many royal Lycans would rather kill the other party in a duel to solve this problem quickly.¡±


    ¡°For a royal Lycan, killing an ordinary werewolf in a battle is not easy.¡± I pointed out this point, ¡°This is unfair. You kill a person¡¯s mate and want that person to be one of you.¡±


    ¡°Please, I¡¯m not the one who set such rules.¡± Michael showed a nonchnt expression and said, ¡°This is a natural choice and a natural result. We¡¯re just following other people¡¯s way of doing things.


    ¡°Cecily, you must know that it¡¯s already not easy for a Lycan to find a mate. You can¡¯t expect us to let our loved ones go just because they already have a mate when we¡¯ve finally met them. It¡¯s not in line with our nature.¡±


    ¡°But have you considered that person¡¯s feelings?¡± I raised my doubts. ¡°She¡¯ll lose her mate and feel pain because of it.¡±


    ¡°We will choose to give that person a mark at that time. A Lycan¡¯s strength is enough to cover the trauma she has suffered; from then on, she will no longer have any ties to her previous mate. The new mark will cover the old one. The strong will rece the weak. That is the rule,¡± Michael exined.


    ¡®So, why don¡¯t you mark me?¡¯


    I knew that my situation with Michael was different from what he said. He did not take me from Robert. I had rejected Robert and epted Michael. He did not have to mark me to get rid of my pain.


    But if marking me could bring strength and wash away the past, as Michael had said, and I was weak when I rejected Robert, why didn¡¯t Michael mark me to heal me? Or was he not sure it was going to be me at the time?


    These questions twirled on my tongue, but I swallowed them.


    Instead, I asked the question I had always cared about, ¡°Now that we¡¯re talking about Robert, I¡¯ve heard some things about Robert from Kate.¡±


    I carefully observed Michael¡¯s expression, knowing he was unhappy that I was talking about Robert. In fact, I didn¡¯t always want to associate my life with this scum.


    Robert and his high school self were like two different people. I couldn¡¯t recall why I was infatuated with him in high school. His once dazzling deeds had turned into a dark figure in the forest in my heart.


    ......


    But still, if my current mate Michael was going to deal with him, then I couldn¡¯t just sit by and watch.


    ¡°What did she say to you?¡± Michael¡¯s tone turned cold.


    ¡°I heard that Robert would go to the werewolf court...¡±


    Before I could finish, I saw Michael fidgeting with his hair, so I swallowed the rest of my words.


    Michael sighed and said, ¡°Baby, I don¡¯t want to discuss that b*stard with you. I wanted to kill him in the forest, and my wolf wanted to do the same, but you stopped me. I respected your opinion and let him live. Since I didn¡¯t kill him then, I didn¡¯t want to bother him as long as he didn¡¯t bother me anymore.¡±


    Michael didn¡¯t seem angry, but he exined patiently to me, which made me feel he couldmunicate.


    I asked, ¡°Do you know who did this?¡±


    Michael¡¯s face tightened, and he said unhappily, ¡°I can¡¯t be sure, but there¡¯s a good chance it was Samuel, and he was there that day.¡±


    Samuel? For a moment, I didn¡¯t know who this person was.


    Sasha had only said a few words when we first met. I had always thought that the guy who looked like a performance artist was a maverick. So why was he involved in this matter?


    ¡°I haven¡¯t introduced Samuel to you. He¡¯s my father¡¯s man. My father sent him to work with me. In fact, he¡¯s more like my father¡¯s spy. If there¡¯s anything, he¡¯ll report directly to my father. I don¡¯t even have the authority to order him around,¡± Michael said calmly.


    ¡°Then, can you do anything to prevent this from happening?¡± I asked.


    Michael lowered his head. This time, his gaze was no longer gentle and doting. Instead, it was filled with vignce.


    ¡°You¡¯re pleading for mercy for that b*stard?¡±


    I could hear the pain in his voice. Finally, I said sincerely, ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to let him go. I just can¡¯t watch someone¡¯s lifepletely ruined because of me.¡±


    Michael turned his head away and refused to look at me. His face was filled with anger.


    ¡°Michael, listen to me, okay?¡± I softened my tone.

 Chapter 120 - The True Purpose

    <h4>Chapter 120: The True Purpose</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Kate says I¡¯m unnecessarily kind, but I know I¡¯m not. I¡¯m doing this for myself because I can be weak sometimes, and if Robert goes to werewolf court because of me and is found guilty, I¡¯ll have a hard time getting rid of the guilt, and I know my heart will suffer because of it, and I can¡¯t change my heart. So just do it for me. Please, Michael?¡±


    Michael heard me and turned around again. He looked into my eyes and said, ¡°He almost destroyed you. I have already let him go once because of you, and you want me to plead for him now? Plead for a b*stard who almost took away my mate! I want to kill him right now!¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± I said with some frustration. ¡°I don¡¯t act like a werewolf. But you never knew me before college. I was just an ordinary and unknown girl. I didn¡¯t want to hurt anyone.¡±


    I met Michael¡¯s eyes. His pupils reflected my reflection. He was examining me.


    I reached out and hugged Michael¡¯s neck, absorbing his warmth from the skin-to-skin contact. Michael¡¯s expression softened and then turned into a helpless sigh.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll think of a way for you.¡±


    ¡°I knew you were the best.¡± So I took the initiative to kiss Michael.


    Michael¡¯s body stiffened for a moment. Then, he hugged me back with both hands and fiercely kissed me. Michael¡¯s warm lips covered mine, and I felt a sense of relief in the kiss.


    If Robert had been exiled or gone to the end of his life, the guilt would have been felt throughout my life, and it was great that Michael was willing to help me with this.


    Before I knew it, I felt Michael¡¯s hand brush against my ass again.


    Before I could react, I found myself being pressed down on the bed again. I was now lying on my back.


    ¡°Hey... wait, what are you doing now?¡± I eximed.


    However, Michael¡¯s kiss had already caught up with me. He covered my mouth with one hand. I could only make a stuttering sound. Michael straddled my waist and looked down at my face. His eyes revealed a condescending look.


    ......


    Michael asked, ¡°What you said just now was the real purpose you seduced me tonight, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    My eyes widened, and the whimpering from my mouth subsided.


    Michael¡¯s lips curled into a slight smile. ¡°I told you your tricks were bad.¡±


    I tried to express my displeasure with my eyes, but Michael kissed me inch by inch, from my chin to my neck, sucking on my throat and then down to my chest. The tip of Michael¡¯s tongue moved slowly against my skin, leaving clear trails of moisture that were suggestive.


    I saw Michael¡¯s head buried in my chest when I looked down. I couldn¡¯t see his face, but I could feel his breathing. His hot breath sttered on the tips of my delicate breasts, stinging the sensitive nip until it was swollen and stiff, rising from the are and radiating a strange numbness from the nipple.


    He had gone too far.


    ¡°Michael... Uhh...¡± I pleaded


    My body jerked, and I felt my nipples being sucked into his hot mouth hard.


    A sour electric current was about to flow from the nipple to my body. I let out an uncontroble gasp and mped my legs together in a panic, but I still felt embarrassed that the area between my legs was starting to heat up shamelessly again, oozing wet, sticky fluid.


    No, I couldn¡¯t do it anymore today.


    I reluctantly gathered my wits and pushed Michael away from my chest.


    Michael looked up at me with those charming, dark brown eyes that seemed to go straight to the softest part of my heart, and I almost gave in to him again.


    It was as if whenever I was with Michael, the air was filled with endless hormones, and we always wanted to have sex.


    Fortunately, Michael let go of me. He leanedzily against the headboard, but his eyes were still fixed on my body. I grabbed a nket to cover our naked bodies. This would at least avoid more visual stimtion and prevent me from jumping onto Michael¡¯s body.


    ¡°It seems that you are ready.¡± Michael looked at me and let out a regretful sigh.


    ¡°Ready for what?¡± I asked, confused.


    ¡°Ready to be a Lycan, ready to ept my mark, and ready to be my princess.¡±


    Michael crossed his arms in front of his chest and made a morefortable position for himself.


    The corners of Michael¡¯s mouth curled into an evil smile as he said, ¡°It¡¯s not a waste of my hard work these past few days. I¡¯ve finally made you into what you are now.¡±


    He raised an eyebrow at me and said, ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed that our connection to each other is getting stronger and stronger and that it¡¯s getting easier for you to ept me?¡±

 Chapter 121 - Reasons Not To Mark

    <h4>Chapter 121: Reasons Not To Mark</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    I noticed this a few days ago. I felt closer to Michael emotionally, but I thought it was because we had more contact. But Michael didn¡¯t seem to be implying that at the moment. And what about Lycan and marking?


    Michael pretended to be dissatisfied andined, ¡°You¡¯re so passionate every day. You¡¯re almost squeezing me dry. I didn¡¯t realize you had such a lewd side to you!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t bear it anymore as I listened to him twist the truth. ¡°Exin what you meant.¡±


    Michael said, ¡°I¡¯ve been keeping you locked up for the past few days. Are you dissatisfied? Do you still think I¡¯m an unreasonable tyrant?¡±


    ¡®Aren¡¯t you?¡¯ I didn¡¯t dare to retort directly. Instead, I only nced at Michael.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a dictator, Cecily.¡± Michael sighed. ¡°I do things for my reasons. I don¡¯t expect everyone to understand me, but you¡¯re my mate. So I demand that you maintain your trust in me. Do you understand?¡±


    I nodded. In my heart, I still wanted him to exin what had just happened.


    Michael didn¡¯t continue to keep me in suspense. He said frankly, ¡°You saw it the other day in the forest. I lost control.


    ¡°My wolf took control of my body and acted ording to its will. On that day, I almost attacked you. I realized the seriousness of the problem and stopped it in time, but its power was too strong. I can¡¯t guarantee that I¡¯ll be able to control it the next time ites out.¡±


    ¡°You stopped it?¡± I said in surprise. ¡°But Sasha said that you¡¯ve never taken the initiative to leave that state and that there might be a reason for it.¡±


    Michael¡¯s gaze softened. ¡°Silly child, how could Sasha know it as well as I do?¡± I¡¯ve lived in the same body with him for so many years. We¡¯re both fated to be together, but we¡¯re also enemies. I¡¯ve been trying to find a bnce with him all these years. This kind of confrontation is always between him and me. External forces can¡¯t help.¡±


    I thought about it and felt that what Michael said made sense. Just like Mia and I, Mia was in my body. Usually, only I could talk to her andmunicate with her. This kind of symbiotic pattern was not something outsiders could participate in.


    ¡°But, you did y a great role that day.¡± Michael changed the topic and continued, ¡°Although the person who stopped the wolf in my body was still me, it was also under your stimtion.


    ......


    ¡°When you suddenly appeared before me, I could feel that my wolf was very angry. This is because its origin was endless power. Under the drive of anger, it would want to release its power through all means, such as killing that b*stard or marking its mate.¡±


    I recalled the scene that day and said in embarrassment, ¡°You can mark me.¡±


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t do that.¡± Michael shook his head unexpectedly.


    ¡®Why not?¡¯


    I looked at Michael in surprise and suddenly remembered the lie I had told Michael a long time ago. I told him I couldn¡¯t ept his mark to avoid intimate contact with him. Since I returned, I hadn¡¯t exined this to him again.


    I was about to speak, but Michael spoke first. ¡°It¡¯s not because of yourme excuse. I¡¯ve always been very familiar with your physical condition, but the wolf in me is special. If I didn¡¯t control my beast in time that day and let it use its nature to mark you and your wolf, then you would probably be killed by me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± I thought Michael was being rmist. ¡°No werewolf will die by his mate¡¯s mark.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because you are all werewolves,¡± Michael said. ¡°There is a certain risk associated with the Lycans and werewolves. You can think of it as two sses. Nothing will happen if you move the water back and forth between two sses of equal height. But if you exchange the water between a bucket and a ss, if you¡¯re not careful, the water will easily drown the ss. That means danger.¡±


    ¡°So that day, it wasn¡¯t I who saved you, but you who saved me.¡± I slowly digested Michael¡¯s words.


    After listening to what Sasha said, I thought I was the one who treated Michael differently.


    ording to Michael, I didn¡¯t have any special abilities that could control the wolf in Michael¡¯s body. It was just that the rtionship between Michael and me was slightly affected because of my former mate.


    ¡°To be precise, you saved yourself,¡± Michael said. ¡°But only you can do that. I would havepletely torn them apart if it were anyone else.¡±


    ¡°What about what you said about me turning into a Lycan?¡±


    ¡°This involves the evolution of werewolves. We have people in the royal family who study this issue. You must have heard about the theory of evolution from your education in human society,¡± Michael said.

 Chapter 122 - The Transformation

    <h4>Chapter 122: The Transformation</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    I nodded. Although we were werewolves, we were very much integrated into human society, and many lessons were learned along with the human education sybus.


    The theory of evolution was a hypothesis put forward by human biologist Charles Darwin after he made a lot of observations and collections on animals, nts, and geology in thest century. It was also one of the core ideas of contemporary biology.


    The core content of the theory of evolution was that all biological species evolved from a fewmon ancestors, adhering to the survival of the fittest and natural selection over a long period.


    We agreed with his view, mainly because of the werewolf race itself; it was because of a particr mutation thatbined the characteristics of wolves and humans. After many years of natural evolution, there was now a change in form.


    ¡°The royal Lycans understand this more deeply than anthropologists do because we have a definite ancestor and bloodline. You have to know that in the beginning, werewolves and the Lycans did not get along as they do now. The royal Lycans were in a high position. Most looked down on werewolves and thought they were a despicable race,¡± Michael continued.


    I listened quietly to Michael¡¯s narration.


    ¡°But the Lycans¡¯ number was still too small. Gradually, we reached a point where we couldn¡¯t support reproduction. In addition, some of the royal Lycans and werewolves had the same mind but couldn¡¯t be together due to racial prejudice. For various reasons, the royal Lycans gradually epted marrying werewolves. But then there was a new problem,¡± Michael said.


    ¡°What problem?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Do you remember the cup and water metaphor?¡± Michael said. ¡°The mate rtionship allows the sharing of power through marking, and from then on, some werewolves were too weak to withstand the power of their Lycan mate and had to die.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t imagine how hard it would be for a couple who had fallen in love to experience opposition and the prejudice of those around them and then to say goodbye to each other in such a way.


    ¡°But then we discovered that there was a way to avoid this kind of tragedypletely.¡±


    I listened carefully to what Michael had to say, knowing that this was the main point of his preparations.


    ¡°This method is called transformation. We found that mates who have a stronger rtionship and spend more time with each other will be better able to withstand each other¡¯s strength. And even when they haven¡¯t marked, they will start to share some of each other¡¯s abilities, and the weaker party¡¯s strength will be strengthened.¡±


    ......


    I tried to keep up with Michael¡¯s train of thought and continued, ¡°So, the werewolves that mate with the royal Lycans will be Lycans.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Michael confirmed. ¡°But the normal process is long, so the royal Lycans will spend more time with their werewolf mates before marking. But because my wolf was provoked in the forest, I think it probably can¡¯t wait long. So to prevent it from hurting you again in the next ident, I thought of some ways to speed up the process.¡±


    ¡°Speed up the process?¡± I asked doubtfully.


    What was Michael doing these days? I had no impression at all.


    ¡°The best way to promote a couple¡¯s rtionship is to have sex,¡± Michael saidzily. ¡°I¡¯ve been working hard these days. You¡¯ve already passed the initial stage of the transformation. A while ago, you always pestered me for sex. That¡¯s the reason for the hormonal changes. We¡¯ll just let nature take its course for the rest.¡±


    With that, a smirk appeared on Michael¡¯s face as he said proudly, ¡°Because I led you toplete the transformation, you will be more powerful than the ordinary Lycans of the royal family. You might even be close to my level. You are bing me, Cecily.¡±


    I opened my mouth in surprise. So I would be a powerful Lycan like Michael?


    Everything Michael said today was incredible.


    He said I would turn from a werewolf into a Lycan like him, but we were twopletely different species. Even after he exined the reason and said so much, I still couldn¡¯t entirely believe it because it was just as incredible as a dog turning into a wolf.


    ¡°Don¡¯t show me that look again.¡± Michael reached out and touched my furrowed brows. ¡°You won¡¯t be as cute as you were just now.¡±


    Just now? My mind wandered for a moment. Earlier, Michael and I were doing some adult activities on the bed.


    I nced at Michael, the shameless Lycan Prince.


    I continued to think about Michael¡¯s words. Finally, Michael looked at my confused expression and yawned. ¡°What else don¡¯t you understand? I just told you about the evolution.


    ¡°The process of species development is a continuous process of evolution. If you are with me, my power will pass on to you. After we belong to each other, you will turn from a werewolf into a Lycan.¡±

 Chapter 123 - Let’s Go Eat

    <h4>Chapter 123: Let¡¯s Go Eat</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    But now I was thinking about something else.


    If that was the case, what Michael did to me wasn¡¯t just a way to vent his anger but a way to help me. It was difficult for me to change my mind. What kind of race used sex to elerate energy conversion? This was ridiculous.


    ¡°The way you guys turn werewolves into Lycans is so...¡±


    I wanted to say lewd, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to say it.


    Michael smiled and said, ¡°Of course not.¡±


    I thought about what happened between us and asked, ¡°Then, what did you do to me?¡±


    ¡°Normally, as long as it¡¯s a mate arranged by the Moon Goddess, the werewolf will slowly turn into a Lycan. As for when that would be, it has something to do with the Lycan¡¯s strength and the rtionship between them. ¡°But sex is the fastest way to improve the rtionship between two people. Many research also shows that this can effectively speed up the transformation process of werewolves to turn into Lycans,¡± Michael said.


    ¡°Many research?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not the first Lycan to find a werewolf to be my mate. There are more Lycans with this experience. What¡¯s so strange about this?¡± Michael said disapprovingly.


    I was speechless for a moment.


    ¡°However, I also have the intention to punish you.¡± Michael smiled evilly. ¡°I was indeed still angry with you at that time.¡±


    I was utterly speechless.


    ......


    In short, Michael took revenge for his vendetta, and I was his victim.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make that expression. You were having a great time those days. You wrapped your legs around me every day and refused to let me go...¡±


    ¡°Shut up,¡± I said, ring at Michael.


    ¡°Alright, now, do you want to eat something? I¡¯ve been tied to the bed by you since I returned. I haven¡¯t even had a bite to eat,¡± Michael said.


    I lowered my head and touched my stomach. I looked up at the clock.


    The time I had with Michael was too crazy. I realized that a few hours had passed. I didn¡¯t even know where the afternoon hamburgers I had eaten with Kate had gone. I only felt that my stomach was empty.


    It was probably not even dinner. It was supper.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m hungry.¡± I agreed with Michael¡¯s suggestion.


    ¡°Yet you keep talking here. I thought they had already fed you,¡± Michael muttered.


    I was about to throw a fit at Michael¡¯s endless flirtation when Michael got out of bed and found some clothes to put on. He stared at the torn servant¡¯s outfit on the floor and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think you want to wear this to dinner.¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡±


    Michael grinned, took two clothes out of the closet, and handed them to me.


    After having sex with Michael so many times, I no longer cared about changing in front of Michael and just took them and put them on.


    ¡°Did you ask the butler to bring the food up?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Well... I originally wanted us to go down and eat. But, if you prefer to stay here, I can ask someone to bring it up,¡± Michael said.


    I widened my eyes and looked at Michael. He was also looking at me.


    He didn¡¯t seem to realize what he had said. There was a hint of confusion on his face. ¡°Is there a problem, Cecily?¡±


    This was the first time I had been allowed to leave the room in days.


    My heart almost jumped out of my chest. ¡°No,¡± I replied briskly. ¡°I¡¯ll go down and eat with you.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t wait to get out of bed. I wanted to get out of the room before Michael realized what was happening. Michael would have no reason to keep me here for the first time.


    But I overestimated my strength. I almost fell to the ground when my legs touched the ground. Michael had held my legs up for most of the sex. I could not take any more force.


    Michael reached out and caught me in time. He gave me a worried look and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I ask the butler to bring the dinner up?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can do it,¡± I replied firmly.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Michael reached out and put his arm around mine.


    As we walked out of the room, I felt everything was so fresh and lovely. The air was fresher, the wallpaper patterns pleased the eye, and I carefully controlled my excitement because I didn¡¯t want Michael to notice.


    Michael and I walked down the stairs hand in hand, but as we walked down the hall, I noticed a different tension than usual.


    Several people were standing in the hall, including Sasha and Samuel, who seemed to always live here. And then there was a blonde woman sitting on the living room sofa, holding a teacup in her hand. She was very elegant, a well-educated type.


    Sasha looked a little embarrassed. Samuel still looked indifferent as he fiddled with hisputer in the corner of the living room.

 Chapter 124 - The Strange Blonde

    <h4>Chapter 124: The Strange Blonde</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    I refocused my attention on the blonde. I had to say, after what happened with Alison, I had a natural aversion to blondes.


    But this woman¡¯s temperament was very different from Alison¡¯s. If Alison was the kind of shallow, beautiful little girl, then this was a mature woman with a feminine touch.


    I had never seen her before, and her scent was foreign. But her sapphire blue eyes were enough to attract everyone¡¯s attention. Her skin was healthy, smooth, and glowing.


    She was, without a doubt, a royal Lycan. She was smiling slightly, not in arrogance but in pure confidence.


    I frowned slightly, not knowing who this person was or what she was doing here.


    She noticed Michael and me too, but her gaze just passed by me without emotion and then fixed on Michael, and her smile widened.


    I felt Michael¡¯s arm tighten around me, and then I saw her stand up.


    She walked past Sasha and went straight to Michael. Then, she hugged Michael¡¯s neck and threw herself into Michael¡¯s arms. At the same time, she let out a pleasantugh.


    ¡°Michael, long time no see. I have missed you so much!¡±


    I looked at her actions in a daze and turned to look at Michael.


    Michael did not respond to her hug. Instead, he was still holding my hand. However, he did not look rxed and happy like he had when he followed me downstairs. Instead, his expression was ice-cold.


    Who was this woman? Why did she throw herself into Michael¡¯s arms?


    My brain went nk for a moment. I was unable to give any response.


    ......


    ¡°Joanna?¡±Michael asked.


    His voice seemed to contain ice shards that could freeze a person. However, the blonde woman waspletely unaware. She buried herself deeper into Michael¡¯s chest, where I had just leaned against.


    I felt my body recover from its stiffness. Blood coursed through my veins again. A wave of anger rose from my body. This woman was provoking me. Michael was my mate. He was mine!


    ¡°Get out of here!¡± An angry roar exploded through the space.


    My attention was focused on the woman clinging to Michael. After a few seconds, I realized everyone was looking at me. Then, I realized that I had just let out that roar.


    I was still staring at her, Joanna, as Michael had just called her.


    My eyes were burning with anger. How dare she put her hands on Michael and touch him shamelessly. I heard Mia¡¯s roar inside me. She and I realized the same thing. This incredible man was mine. No one could touch him.


    My mate.


    The word echoed in my head repeatedly, and it had never given me such a profound feeling before, and it was deeply rooted in my heart. My thought now was to prove by all means that my mate was mine, and I wanted to go back to bed with Michael, even though we had just gotten out of bed, and I needed this physical contact with Michael.


    Mia was more eager than I was. She was almost impatient to take over my body. She waved her ws at Joanna. It was a werewolf instinct to take possession of our mates. We were resistant and jealous of any member of the opposite sex who approached our mate.


    At that moment, I suddenly understood what Michael had done to me.


    He kept insisting that I was his. At first, I thought it was just his control issues, but now I realized he was right.


    That was what a mate was like. Michael realized before I did that I was his, and he was mine. We were inseparable.


    I had been stuck in Robert¡¯s false and failed rtionship for so long that it hurt my perception, and I didn¡¯t realize it better. Due to my ignorance, Michael made a lot of concessions for me.


    And now, as Michael had said before, I was ready to ept him, I was bing a royal Lycan. So I began to feel possessive of Michael, and I began to feel anger toward everyone who approached him from the inside out.


    Why was that b*tch¡¯s hand still on Michael?!


    There was a stifling silence in the room.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were on the three of us. Sasha¡¯s wide-mouthed surprise reced her displeasure. I felt like she was looking at me with even a hint of... admiration? Even Samuel, invisible all this time, looked up at us.


    To my surprise, Michael¡¯s eyes were also on me.


    He didn¡¯t even look at Joanna, who was holding him. Damn it, the woman¡¯s hand was still on him, but Michael¡¯s eyes were on me.

 Chapter 125 - Cecily, Look At Me

    <h4>Chapter 125: Cecily, Look At Me</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    The distant look on Michael¡¯s face had disappeared, reced by a curious look, as if I had something on my face or done something extraordinary.


    I shouted, but not everyone was staring.


    I saw my fist in mid-air, and I could feel Mia pushing the blonde out with her paw.


    At that moment, my outburst made me want to use force. I was shocked by the idea that I was acting so impulsively, which, to be honest, wasn¡¯t like me.


    I retracted my fist, and I heard Mia¡¯s displeasure in me.


    ¡°Mia, this isn¡¯t right. We can¡¯t do this.¡±


    I told Mia.


    ¡°Get her out of here,¡± said Mia.


    ¡°Get out of here, Joanna. I already said that,¡± Sasha spoke on Mia¡¯s behalf.


    Sasha took a step forward. I knew she was on my side.


    Joanna finally looked at me. I looked at her and decided that if she didn¡¯t get her filthy paws off Michael in three seconds, I would fight her.


    I might not be able to fight her. She was a royal Lycan, and she was stronger than me. But I would rip her skin off. She wouldn¡¯t get away from me. I would make her bleed.


    Joanna took a step back. That was good. She finally stepped away from Michael.


    ......


    I stared at the distance between her and Michael. She was looking at me, too. She kept stepping back. I followed her every step. If she took one more step, I would let Mia out and run my ws down her throat if she ever touched Michael again.


    And the more I focused on her; I realized she was the perfect woman. She had a touch of sophistication about her but also a touch of nobility.


    I felt the same way when I said that Alison looked like a child in her presence. In front of her, I looked young and normal. She was gorgeous, had the body of a runway model, and had long legs that all women envied.


    She had a perfect body curve, and every part of her body was just right, so it didn¡¯t feel too much or too little.


    ¡°Cecily, here, look at me.¡±


    I turned to look at Michael, who was waving at me, and I found that when I wasn¡¯t looking at Joanna, the anger in my heart faded dramatically.


    Michael was already next to me, and now that Joanna had distanced herself from us, Michael took my hand again and turned me toward him. I had my back to everyone in the living room; Michael was the only person I could see.


    The physical contact with Michael calmed me down, and Mia¡¯s emotions were also eased. She was no longer screaming inside me toe out.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Look at me,¡± Michael said in a low voice.


    I looked at Michael taking a deep breath. Looking at his brown eyes like melted caramel, I felt warm and at ease. Michael¡¯s eyes were filled with my reflection. I was the only one he had.


    The only person he could hug and have could only be me. This thought was transmitted from Michael¡¯s eyes to me. I calmed down, and my brain finally regained its rationality.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back. Sasha. Ask the butler to send up a dinner,¡± Michael said loudly.


    He was still holding my hand as he led me toward the stairs.


    I was confused. What had I just done? How irrational of me to want to attack a royal Lycan and rip her throat out.


    But the outburst was so uncontroble that I instantly felt like a different person. I almost lost control of Mia. She was about to rush out to take control of my body and fight a royal Lycan I had never seen before. It was so strange.


    I followed Michael back, almost at a loss. Why did we have to go back when we had juste down? Had we not agreed to eat downstairs? But I also knew this wasn¡¯t a good time to ask questions. I should save all my questions for when we reached the room.


    ¡°Michael...¡± Joanna¡¯s voice came from behind.


    I felt the unknown fire in my heart about to burn up again, but Michael squeezed my hand slightly harder. I lowered my head to look at his hand holding mine. Once again, I felt confused about my emotions.


    ¡°Don¡¯te any closer, Joanna,¡± Michael said coldly.


    I heard Joanna¡¯s footsteps stop behind me.


    I wanted to look back to see what was happening, but Michael had already pulled me up the stairs. I could only hurry to catch up with Michael.


    As I stepped on thest step, I nced down the stairs. Samuel had already refocused his gaze on hisputer. Joanna stood rooted to the spot, her face half-shocked and half-ashamed. Sasha, on the other hand, was waving her arms in my direction, a brilliant smile on her face.

 Chapter 126 - Body Transformation

    <h4>Chapter 126: Body Transformation</h4>


    I followed Michael to the room like a puppet and sat at the table. I looked at Michael in confusion, hoping that he would give me an exnation.


    He seemed to know what had happened to me. Something had changed me, made me different from myself. I had a hunch that it had something to do with what Michael had said about me bing a royal Lycan, but I needed Michael to give me the most urate answer.


    Michael sat on the table and gently stroked my hair. A mate¡¯s touch made me calm and happy.


    He lowered his head and kissed my forehead. I leaned against him, clingy. I touched his muscr arms. They were like small hills with pulsations, strong and flexible.


    ¡°Are you alright, my little wolf?¡± Michael asked gently.


    I was always pleased by his tone. I rubbed my head against his palm and asked, ¡°What happened earlier?¡±


    ¡°Something that should have happened a long time ago, but you owe me for it,¡± Michael said as he stared into my eyes.


    His words were like tongue twisters that I couldn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±I asked.


    Michael grinned and lowered his head to kiss my lips.


    I obediently opened my mouth. Michael¡¯s masculine breath entered my mouth with his pleasant scent. This dispelled the unhappiness in my heart ever since I saw Joanna.


    I passionately responded to Michael and took as much as possible from his mouth. Michael didn¡¯t reject my enthusiasm and skillfully wrapped his tongue around mine until we were both out of breath.


    ¡°Your body¡¯s reaction just now was to tell you that you¡¯ve recognized me as your mate and that you¡¯re possessive of me,¡± Michael said as he used his finger to wipe the saliva from the corner of my mouth.


    ......


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we already recognize each other as mates?¡± I asked in puzzlement.


    Michael¡¯s finger on the corner of my mouth made me feel numb. It was easier for him to seduce me than before. I could easily have a physical reaction to small touches from him.


    ¡°That¡¯s different.¡± Michael shook his head and said, ¡°Before, I was the one who recognized you. You and your wolf epted this. But now that you¡¯ve be a royal Lycan, your body has changed. So your reaction to me will be more simr to the reaction of a royal Lycan when he finds his mate.¡±


    ¡°So what will happen to me?¡± I asked nervously.


    ¡°First, when we have sex, you¡¯ll feel better and morepatible with me.¡± Michael¡¯s tone was serious, but his words were full of nonsense. For a moment, I didn¡¯t know if he was just flirting or seriously exining to me.


    But now, I stared at his lips moving and still moist from our kiss; it looked more alluring than anything else, like theyer of bright jam on the cake; it made me want to lick it.


    ¡°In other aspects, you might find it easier to be attracted to me. This is also why most of the royal Lycans who just found their mate choose to have sex day and night. After we ept each other, our estrus period is longer than that of an ordinary werewolf. What you did to me back then can be described as inhuman.¡± Michael winked at me.


    ¡°What else?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s also the situation just now. If another member of the opposite sex approached me, you would feel angry and show aggression. A royal Lycan has a strong possessive desire for his mate. These phenomena willst for some time, but when youpletely be a royal Lycan, I¡¯ll mark you. Then, all of this will disappear,¡± Michael said.


    ¡°How much longer will it take?¡± I said with difficulty.


    What happened just now made me feel that I was abnormal. I didn¡¯t want to always be like that.


    ¡°Not too long.¡± Michael thought for a moment. ¡°About a week. You might go through a growth spurt a second time during this process. Your height and weight will increase, your bones will grow again, and your perceptive ability will be enhanced. In general, you will have all the abilities of a royal Lycan, and because of me, you will be better than an ordinary royal Lycan.¡±


    ¡°Will I always want to have sex in the meantime?¡±


    ¡°Probably.¡± Michael¡¯s smile widened. ¡°I don¡¯t mind satisfying you at any time, my little wolf.¡±


    But I didn¡¯t want to. I put my hand on my forehead andy back in the chair.


    I thought I could use this opportunity to leave the room and even ask Michael to allow me to go back to school, but Michael said I still needed a week toplete the transition.


    And it wasn¡¯t easy being horny and unable to calm down. I didn¡¯t want to be a b*tch who only wanted what Michael had.

 Chapter 127 - Who Was That Woman?

    <h4>Chapter 127: Who Was That Woman?</h4>


    If someone had told me a month ago that I was confused about sex, I would haveughed out loud at them because that didn¡¯t seem possible to me at the time.


    But this month, it was clear that my life had changed dramatically. I was recognized as a mate by a royal Lycan prince and brought back to his house.


    I tried to escape him but was chased by my ex-mate, whom my current mate almost killed.


    And that wasn¡¯t enough. The Royal Lycan Prince told me I would be a royal Lycan just like him. I had just yelled at another royal Lycan woman for that reason and had an embarrassing sexual urge for my mate at all times.


    My life had made a 180-degree turn.


    It sounded like I was the subject of some kind of melodrama, but for the first eighteen years of my life, I had been a girl so ordinary that anyone could ignore me.


    And so it happened. I knew that I couldn¡¯t change anything about them, that I would never be able to go back to my ordinary life, and that I would have to face what might happen next.


    It used to make me nervous and scared, and all I wanted to do was run away. But now I realize that there was an unbreakable bond between Michael and me and that he was mine, and I was his.


    Any vision of my future with Michael excited me, making me feelpletely different.


    My mind was still a mess with the whole royal Lycan thing, but I didn¡¯t want to think about it anymore tonight. I was hungry, and Michael had just had dinner delivered. I only wanted to eat.


    The meal at Michael¡¯s house was as sumptuous as ever, and in a few moments, there was arge honey roast pork rib on the table, wrapped in a delicious sauce, and next to it was a small te of green dip. I didn¡¯t know what it was made of.


    On the tes next to it were chutney fries and shrimp avocado sd. It was a hot meal, but it was what I needed.


    And when I looked back at Michael, I saw that he was no less attractive than the food. He was leaning back on the main table, rxed, and looking at me with his head tilted.


    ......


    Michael was still wearing the two shirts and shorts we¡¯d grabbed when we got out of bed, but he still had the good looks and the charm.


    His shirt was puffed up on his chest, and his eyes were bright. I couldn¡¯t help but think about what a great body he had underneath and what a great experience he had given me.


    Oh no! Stop imagining it, Cecily!


    I gulped. Michael met my eyes and raised an eyebrow. ¡°I thought you were hungry, so I told them to bring the food up quickly, but you seemed more interested in staring at me.¡±


    ¡°I am hungry.¡± I met Michael¡¯s eyes and added, ¡°Not as hungry as you think.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Michael rolled his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    Michael then shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t like it when you lie to me, Cecily. I want you to be honest with me about even such trivial things.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± I stuffed a mouthful of french fries into my mouth and then forked thergest piece of rib into my te. ¡°You just said it yourself; I will have a desire for you, so I think we should keep a proper distance to avoid staying in bed all the time. I don¡¯t mind. There is plenty of time, but as the Lycan Prince of the royal family, you have a lot of things to do outside.¡±


    Michael looked at me and sighed dejectedly. ¡°You¡¯re right. I want to, but I can¡¯t.¡±


    I shrugged, feeling like I had found a new way to interact with Michael.


    ¡°So, who was that woman just now?¡±


    There was a sudden silence in the room.


    I swallowed my food and asked again, ¡°Tell me, who was she?¡±


    I looked up at Michael. The teasing smile on his face had disappeared, and now he was frowning as if he was in a difficult position.


    ¡°You should be eating and not asking questions all the time,¡± Michael said, pursing his lips.


    He was avoiding my questions, and my heart sank a little. The tender and juicy pork ribs seemed a little greasy.


    I wiped the corners of my mouth with a napkin and said to Michael with a frown, ¡°You just told me you wanted me to be honest with you.¡±


    Michael didn¡¯t say anything. His gaze was fixed on the dining table.


    I ced some pork ribs and sd on his te.


    ¡°Michael, she just jumped on you. You obviously have an unusual rtionship. If you see another man jump on me and pick me up, don¡¯t you want me to give you a reasonable exnation, too?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± Michael said gruffly.

 Chapter 128 - Ex-Girlfriend

    <h4>Chapter 128: Ex-Girlfriend</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°So I can¡¯t pretend like nothing happened, and my wolf had that reaction.¡± I shrugged. ¡°I have to know this, Michael. I¡¯d rather hear it from you than ask Sasha.¡±


    Michael looked at me hesitantly with his brown eyes, and I looked back at him with determined eyes.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Michael muttered. He put his hand on his hair and grabbed it twice. ¡°She¡¯s a friend of mine.¡±


    Friend? Joanna¡¯s passion for Michael wasn¡¯t like Sasha¡¯s. Her actions were too passionate.


    I took a deep breath and asked the question lingering in my mind for a long time.


    ¡°An ex-girlfriend?¡±


    Michael looked at me stiffly without nodding or shaking his head.


    I quietly waited for his answer. As he said, if he wanted me to be honest with him, he should also be honest with me. It was mutual. As his mate, I thought I deserved to get an honest answer from Michael.


    There was another long silence, and I saw Michael nod slowly.


    I stuck my fork into the green pepper on my te, and for a long time, I couldn¡¯t get it right, and the metal fork and the china screeched against each other.


    I imagined this oue, but I still felt bad seeing Michael admit it.


    At the same time, more thoughts came to my mind.


    What was Michael and Joanna¡¯s past like? Michael and I met by ident. If I hadn¡¯t gone to the party, and if Michael hadn¡¯t met me, would he have never found out that I was his mate?


    ......


    Then, after Michael left, I would have been stuck with Robert, and would Michael have been with Joanna?


    Were Michael and I really the Moon Goddess¡¯ fated mate? If there were another possibility that could have kept us apart, then there would have been another possibility that would have kept us apart in the future.


    I¡¯d always had a sense of confusion about the mate rtionship. It seemed solid and fragile, and perhaps the contradiction itself was its charm.


    Michael had been hesitant to tell me. He knew that he couldn¡¯t hide it from me. So what was he hesitating about?


    What kind of history did he have with Joanna? Did he not want me to interfere with his past? Of course, I had no intention of pursuing his past; I respected him. It was normal.


    I was just worried that Michael wouldpare their intimate past to the present; would he get bored with me at some point and think about his ex-girlfriend?


    A million questions popped into my head, but I couldn¡¯t get a word out.


    I didn¡¯t want to seem petty or jealous, but I did care that this woman had been in Michael¡¯s life and had clearly left a deep mark.


    Michael stood up and put his arms around me from behind, but I didn¡¯t respond.


    He put his chin gently on my forehead and said, ¡°She and I are all in the past. You¡¯re the only person in my heart right now.¡±


    Michael¡¯s words didn¡¯t give me muchfort. My heart told me I should trust Michael and let go of his past.


    But now I could not do it. Perhaps because of the transformation into a royal Lycan, I now had a strong possessive desire for Michael that I had never had before. I wanted to make Joanna disappearpletely, never to appear in front of Michael again.


    The sudden image of me cutting Joanna¡¯s throat startled me.


    I was not a violent person. On the contrary, I hated all forms of violence and power, which was the source of my initial conflict with Michael.


    Even in high school, when I learned that my mate, Robert, marked Alison and had inflicted a fatal blow on my body, I had never thought of killing him. At most, I wanted to end my own life.


    But now, something in my blood had changed.


    ¡°Why is she here?¡±


    I felt the voiceing out of my throat didn¡¯t even belong to me. It sounded strange.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Michael touched my shoulder and said, ¡°My journey is not a secret. Even the royal Lycan family might know. And she always appears and disappears. Sometimes she appears suddenly, and sometimes she leaves suddenly.¡±


    ¡°You mean that you have always been bed partners. You had sex with fate and then are separated by fate. Now she thinks it¡¯s the same, but you don¡¯t want to do it anymore, do you?¡± I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d be able to say that to Michael, but I felt my heart throb.

 Chapter 129 - Two Relationships

    <h4>Chapter 129: Two Rtionships</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Oh god, of course not,¡± Michael shouted. ¡°We did have a rtionship before, but we¡¯ve already separated. She dide here asionally after that, but not to me. She still had some business with Samuel and the others. But I was also very busy. So I didn¡¯t pay attention to when she came over, but I can guarantee that I didn¡¯t have sex with her after that.¡±


    I turned around to look at Michael. I didn¡¯t know if I should believe him, but jealousy was burning my rationality. The thought of her and Michael having an intimate affair made me ufortable.


    ¡°My dear little wolf.¡± Michael reached out to touch my chin and said somewhat dejectedly, ¡°If you want me to apologize to you for my previous affair, I can do it.


    ¡°But I¡¯ve lived for so long. I¡¯m not a saint. I have feelings too. But if you me me for other reasons, it¡¯s because you¡¯re unreasonable. I¡¯ve never been in two rtionships at the same time. I was already single for a long time when I met you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I have said too much.¡±


    I turned my head away and broke free from Michael¡¯s hold.


    I knew Michael had a point. He lived a hundred years longer than I did. He must have dated other women with angelic faces and devilish bodies besides Joanna. The way he flirted with me spoke volumes.


    But it wasn¡¯t fair to me. We¡¯d never spoken about our past rtionships, but Michael knew everything about me. I was a nk te.


    And this was the first real rtionship I¡¯d ever had, except for my first mate.


    ¡°Do you want some more?¡± Michael asked.


    I looked at the table, lost my appetite, and shook my head at Michael.


    Michael sighed beside me, pulled out my chair, and turned me around to face him.


    I looked at him quietly.


    ......


    Michael leaned me against his chest, put his arm around me, and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry that you¡¯re ufortable with Joanna being a part of my past, Cecily. The royal Lycans have a long life and a lot of experience. No one knows what tomorrow will bring. So all we can do is seize the moment. That¡¯s what I¡¯ve been doing for years.¡±


    Michael¡¯s gaze seemed very sincere at this moment. I was attracted by the light within and wanted to hear him continue.


    ¡°A mate is a gift from the Moon Goddess. It has given me a definite answer for my present and future.¡±


    Michael touched my hair and said gently, ¡°I can say with certainty now, Cecily, that you are the final answer for my present and future.


    ¡°What I have experienced in you is an emotion I have never experienced before. It has convinced me that there is a special bond between us, a bond that nothing can break. You are mine, from the moment I saw you until thest moment of my life. It is enough for you to remember that.¡±


    Michael¡¯s words moved me.


    My heart broke free from that jealousy and became calm and firm.


    This was also the magic of a mate, the only person in the world who could easily touch your emotions.


    These words might not have touched me as much yesterday, but as soon as I was about to be a royal Lycan, I understood our mate rtionship more deeply. I understood the meaning of Michael¡¯s words about ties and bonds. This was something that could not be broken, and I did not need to worry about anyone.


    I needed to adapt to this body transformation and, at the same time, control my emotions. I could not lose control as easily as before, which would easily hurt the people around me.


    ¡°Your ex-girlfriend is very beautiful,¡± I said somewhat unwillingly.


    ¡°Indeed, this is also what I liked about her back then.¡± Michael smiled.


    I red at Michael, grabbed his arm, and tried to bite him.


    Michael offered his arm and looked at me with a smile. I was too embarrassed to bite him, so I snorted and turned my head away.


    Michael raised my chin and said, ¡°But my mate is the prettiest.¡±


    My face slowly turned red. It was against the rules for Michael to use such sexy words on purpose.


    The second half of the dinner was harmonious, but Michael kept looking at me with that kind of happy smile, which made it very difficult for me to keep my mind off Michael.


    After all the dishes had been removed, we quietly stayed in the study for a while.


    He did his thing, and I did mine.


    I couldn¡¯t recall thest time I enjoyed such a quiet and warm time. asionally, Michael would caress my hair while he was walking around, and I would bring Michael a ss of water when I came in and out of the room.

 Chapter 130 - Waking Up In The Morning

    <h4>Chapter 130: Waking Up In The Morning</h4>


    It was afortable situation for both of us, and by the time I finished my homework, Michael was still frowning at a pile of papers at his desk.


    I didn¡¯t want to disturb him, nor did I want to leave his side, so I watched him.


    I somehow dozed off in the warm study with Michael¡¯s pleasant scent. Then, I felt someone gently lift me. I knew it was Michael, so I fell asleep with more confidence.


    This sleep was very deep andfortable.


    When I woke up, the sky outside was already bright. I saw that I had been changed into my pajamas and felt very refreshed. I didn¡¯t know if Michael had washed me when he carried me backst night.


    I turned to look at Michael¡¯s face. I had dozed off in the study the day before, wondering what time Michael would finish working.


    Michael was facing me, his long arms and legs unashamedly exposed under the covers, unafraid of catching a cold.


    One of his arms pressed against my body across the covers, a heavy weight. I tried to put his arm away, but as soon as I did that, Michael¡¯s arm snapped back and wrapped itself around me, his chin rested on my shoulder, and I could hear his breathing.


    I thought he was awake. ¡°Michael?¡± I whispered


    But all I could hear was his even breathing.


    I could do nothing but stare at Michael¡¯s face.


    More than once, I hade to realize that Michael¡¯s face was the work of god. His dark brown eyes were closed, and his longshes covered his eyelids like little brushes.


    The sky was still dark, and the half-light gave Michael¡¯s chiseled features a more three-dimensional feel.


    ......


    I reached for them, but I felt someone sp my wrist before I could touch them.


    I looked at Michael¡¯s face, and before he could open his eyes, he was smiling.


    I felt the arms around me tighten, and the tip of my nose touched Michael¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple first. Then, I heard azy voice say, ¡°What are you doing up so early? Sleep in my arms.¡±


    As I got closer to Michael, I noticed that Michael¡¯s body was naked under the covers. Only a pair of underwear was on him, and I could feel his muscles.


    I felt a little embarrassed and wanted to take my hands off Michael.


    But Michael had already lowered his head and bit me on the neck. He mumbled, ¡°Touching me so early in the morning, huh?¡±


    I could never beat Michael¡¯s usatory talk.


    He had carried me to bedst night and slept with me naked. This morning, he had grabbed my hand and wouldn¡¯t let me go, and now I was the one groping him.


    But by being so close to Michael, I could already feel a dangerous change in his body under the covers, and I didn¡¯t want to be a sex animal with Michael in the morning, even if Michael¡¯s body was attractive.


    Just as I was about to leave, Michael rolled over and pressed down on me.


    I felt his penis sticking out between my legs in the morning, and there was no hint of shyness in Michael¡¯s expression.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t be silly.¡± I reached out and pushed Michael. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you had something to do yesterday?¡±


    ¡°It can wait.¡±


    Michael was already kissing me on the chin. I already had a strong desire for Michael during this period. However, after Michael took the initiative, I quickly lost the ability to resist and could only let him do whatever he wanted and yed along.


    Although it was not my first time, the nket was stained with our bodily fluids after Michael and I finished fooling around.


    Iy on my back, too ashamed to go see the housekeeper.


    These days, the housekeeper had to go through the bedding every time he came in, checking the consumables on the nightstand and replenishing them. If I happened to be there, he would ask me desperately what I liked better.


    Michael¡¯s arms clung to me, his lips moving back and forth across my face, kissing me repeatedly.


    Every time Michael tried to stay up in the morning, he gave me the impression of a child.


    I turned to look at Michael, but I didn¡¯t think there were children of that size.


    I patted Michael¡¯s hand, and he reluctantly let go of me. I could finally get out of bed this morning, brush my teeth, shower, wash up, and put on clothes that would allow me to leave the house.


    By the time I was done, Michael had looked as if he had finallye to his senses.


    He had changed into a well-tailored suit and was back to being the glittering Lycan Prince of the royal family, a far cry from the man who had just wanted to getid.

 Chapter 131 - This Is Joanna

    <h4>Chapter 131: This Is Joanna!</h4>


    ¡°Would you like toe downstairs for breakfast, or do you want me to bring it up?¡± Michael asked.


    As he said this, Michael reached out and brushed my hair away from my ear. His breath hit my face with seduction, like a caring and gentle lover.


    I was shocked that I hadn¡¯t noticed Michael¡¯s good side before. I had been so focused on our fight that I hadn¡¯t realized until now that there was an intoxicating experience with Michael.


    Not only was Michael obnoxious and arrogant and maniptive, but if I listened to him, I would derive more pleasure from him than I ever imagined.


    ¡°I want to go down and eat,¡± I said to Michael with a smile.


    I walked down the stairs with Michael, and as I walked down the stairs, I imagined what I had seen yesterday. A strange woman, a royal Lycan, had rushed up and hugged my mate. Then, she shamelessly caressed my mate¡¯s chest with her hand, which was mine.


    The recollection rekindled my anger, but I didn¡¯t see the b*tch in the living room as we walked down thest step.


    Michael held my hand, and I could feel his breath caressing me.


    I smiled at Michael to show that I was in good shape.


    But the good times were short-lived, and as Michael and I sat down to eat our omelets, Joanna and Sasha pushed the door open and entered.


    They looked like they had juste back from a run. They wore simr short zers, shorts that reached down to the base of their thighs, and a towel around their necks. They smelled like healthy hormones.


    They saw us, too. Sasha went to the fridge for a soda, gulped it down, and sat on the couch casually.


    Yesterday, Sasha seemed hostile to Joanna, but today, they were like sisters.


    ......


    My eyes were on Joanna, and I couldn¡¯t hide my hostility; somehow, my wolf made me do the same. We hadn¡¯t known each other for very long, and we¡¯d only met yesterday, but my heart made me hate her.


    It was a woman¡¯s intuition, and my experience told me it couldn¡¯t be wrong. The blonde in front of me was not a friendly character. She would be my enemy.


    Instead, Joanna met my eyes and gave me a charming smile.


    Yes, even as an enemy, I had to admit that she was sexy.


    Her long hair was pulled back into a ponytail, but her features were still sexy. She wasn¡¯t wearing makeup and wore in old tracksuits, but the sweat added to her charm. She was like a living nt.


    Her blond hair hung over her shoulders, her sky-blue eyes gleamed with confidence, and the corners of her mouth rose slightly as if she were trying to seduce Michael.


    The tension in the room was palpable. I could feel my hair standing on end, but Joanna seemed unfazed.


    She handed a towel to one of the servants and sat down as the host across from Michael and me. Her movements were natural as if the ce belonged to her, and the confidence that radiated from within made me sick.


    I felt the omelet, which had been delicious just a moment ago, suddenly lose its vor.


    Sasha sat down next to Joanna.


    Sasha and Joanna sat on one side, and Michael and I on the other. So I was facing Sasha, and Joanna, damn it, was facing Michael.


    I was wondering how I would scold her if she tried to be nice to Michael, but Joanna spoke to me first, ¡°We met briefly yesterday but didn¡¯t have the chance to say hello. Would either of you like to introduce me to this youngdy?¡±


    Her eyes darted between Sasha and Michael for a moment, and then, unsurprisingly, theynded on Michael.


    Michael didn¡¯t look at her. Instead, he just lowered his head and drank his coffee. I could tell Michael wasn¡¯t happy Joanna was here, somewhat easing my anger.


    ¡°Let me introduce you. This is Cecily, Michael¡¯s mate.¡±


    Of course, the only person who could answer Joanna¡¯s question was Sasha. She seemed to be the least affected person among us.


    Although Joanna seemed calm and collected, I still felt she was faking it. Beneath her skin was evil intent.


    Sasha looked at me again and said, ¡°Cecily, this is Joanna. She¡¯s... Michael¡¯s former friend.¡±


    I noticed Sasha¡¯s careful wording. She thought I didn¡¯t know about Michael and Joanna¡¯s past rtionship. She didn¡¯t want to create any more cracks between Michael and me. I epted her kindness.

 Chapter 132 - Fake Smiles

    <h4>Chapter 132: Fake Smiles</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Joanna giggled from the side. Her voice was beautiful, but the melody wasn¡¯t as melodious.


    ¡°Former friends. That¡¯s not true, Sasha. Michael and I were more than friends.¡±


    I knew she was up to no good, but I knew itst night. Whether Joanna¡¯s goal was to make me jealous, angry, go out of control, or something else, I wasn¡¯t going to let her get away with it.


    Joanna looked at Michael, who was still drinking his coffee, even though he was almost at the bottom.


    ¡°If the two of you are mates, I would like to take the liberty to ask, did the Moon Goddess arrange you, or did Michael choose you?¡±


    Joanna¡¯s gaze returned to me. Her gaze was filled with just the right amount of doubt, as if she was expressing an ordinary question.


    I gritted my teeth. This b*tch was a great actress, and all I wanted to do was reach out, grab her by the hair, and m her to the ground.


    I felt Michael¡¯s grip on my hand tighten for a split second, and I leaned in on Michael, trying to keep my cool by absorbing his scent, trying to ignore the provocation in Joanna¡¯s words.


    She was trying to imply that Michael had not been with me willingly but had been coerced by the Moon Goddess¡¯ mate arrangement.


    This was all bullshit!


    ¡°Cecily, let me take you back to your room, okay?¡± Michael reached out and stroked my hair. He noticed my abnormality and felt I needed to return to my room to rest.


    But I didn¡¯t want to turn my back on Joanna every time. I wanted to tell her to whom Michael belonged.


    I put my hand on Michael¡¯s arm as he tried to lift me. I felt the biceps under my fingertips and deliberately touched them a little more.


    ......


    I saw two sharp shes in Joanna¡¯s bright blue eyes, but they disappeared so quickly that I thought they were reflections of something because Joanna¡¯s expression still looked so gentle and calm.


    ¡°Is this important?¡± I gave Joanna a fake smile, ¡°Either way, Michael is my mate. There¡¯s no doubt about it. But, if you¡¯re so concerned about this, it makes me think you have other thoughts about my mate. Of course, you wouldn¡¯t do that, would you, Joanna?¡±


    I saw some surprise in Sasha¡¯s and Michael¡¯s eyes.


    I had never imed ownership of Michael like this in front of anyone. Just a week ago, I had been avoiding my rtionship with Michael, and I was surprised at how much I had changed, but now I couldn¡¯t ept anyone getting close to my mate.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, Cecily.¡± The fake smile on Joanna¡¯s face looked more sincere than mine, ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I offended you just now. I sincerely congratte you and Michael for getting together. I want to be friends with you. You won¡¯t mind my little mistake earlier, right?¡±


    If I rejected her now, it would look like I was being petty.


    ¡°Of course not,¡± I muttered.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been talking for too long.¡± Michael finally put the empty coffee cup on the table, his face dark. ¡°I have a meeting I have to attend today,¡± he said. ¡°I have to go now.¡±


    Michael stood up from the table, and I stood up with him. I didn¡¯t want to be at the same table as Joanna. It was supposed to be Michael¡¯s and my morning, but Joanna had wasted it.


    I followed Michael to the door and watched him put on his coat.


    Michael kissed me on the forehead and said softly, ¡°I have to work all day. Will you be all right at home?¡±


    It was an interesting question.


    I stood on my tiptoes and bit his ear. ¡°You forget every day I¡¯ve been here; I had wished you weren¡¯t in this house.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m worried about.¡± Michael frowned slightly.


    I looked at Michael and blinked in confusion. It wasn¡¯t until Michael¡¯s hand touched my waist that I remembered what he said about me bing a Lycan of the royal family. He worried that I wouldn¡¯t be able to control my emotions and desires.


    My face turned red again. I felt Michael¡¯s throat throb again. He wasughing at me.


    ¡°If it¡¯s only for one day, I think I can handle it.¡±


    ¡°What if I don¡¯te back until tomorrow?¡± Michael grabbed my finger and teased me.


    ¡°Then, you might see a new show,¡± I muttered.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Michael narrowed his eyes. ¡°In that case, maybe I should look forward to it.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± I bit Michael¡¯s chin. ¡°You have toe back tonight, or else... ¡±


    ¡°Or else what, my little wolf?¡± Michaelughed gloomily as if he knew that I wouldn¡¯t be able to threaten him.


    I red at him. He even said that he had an important meeting. I didn¡¯t think that he would be in a hurry to leave the house.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Michael reached out and hugged me, leaving onest gentle kiss on my cheek. ¡°I¡¯lle back earlier. Wait for me.¡±

 Chapter 133 - Truth Or Fiction

    <h4>Chapter 133: Truth Or Fiction</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    It wasn¡¯t until Michael waspletely out of my sight that I noticed an unwee stare from behind me. Although I looked back as if I hadn¡¯t noticed anything, I decided to ignore Joanna and head back to my room. I didn¡¯t want to sit at the same table as Joanna.


    But Joanna just happened to be in my way.


    I looked up at her. Joanna still had that annoying smile on her face. ¡°Your rtionship seems to be very good. Cecily, you¡¯re really cute in front of Michael.¡±


    What was she hinting at?


    I didn¡¯t want to talk to her, but she didn¡¯t intend to make way for me.


    ¡°I¡¯m going back to my room,¡± I said stiffly.


    ¡°I know I made you unhappy yesterday. I apologize to you again. Please forgive me, okay? But I really don¡¯t mean any harm. I like your personality. Let¡¯s forget about yesterday. Let¡¯s just pretend that we just met today, okay?¡± The smile on Joanna¡¯s face looked even more sincere.


    It even made me feel a little disrespectful.


    Was I too mean when she treated me with such friendliness? Perhaps I had misunderstood her. As Michael had said, the physical transformation had made me too emotional. Joanna herself didn¡¯t mean any harm.


    My expression softened, and I said, ¡°Well, I think I need another cup of coffee.¡±


    ¡°Come, let¡¯s go to the sofa. Butler, use the coffee beans I brought back from Perust time,¡± Joanna said loudly and turned her head to me.


    ¡°You must try this. Its fragrance is very special. When I gave it to Michael, I specifically told him not to let anyone drink it. He never knows how to cherish good things, but it¡¯s worth it for you to drink it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, but just give me the usual one,¡± I said.


    ......


    I felt that Joanna was hinting at something, and her tone made me curious. She was acting too much like the owner of this ce. I realized that I still wanted to leave this room. No matter what, I didn¡¯t think I could be friends with someone like Joanna.


    ¡°Are you still angry with me?¡± Joanna blinked. ¡°I need to exin to you what happened yesterday. ¡°I really didn¡¯t mean it. It¡¯s just that I was always out and about, and Michael always used some tricks to get me back. So when I first met you yesterday...¡±


    ¡°Stop it, Joanna,¡± Sasha suddenly said sternly.


    But I had heard every word from Joanna¡¯s mouth. So I didn¡¯t react because I was still digesting what she said.


    Was it true? I looked nkly from Joanna to Sasha, ignoring the look of guilt on her face. I saw Sasha shake her head at me, but it didn¡¯t make me feel any better.


    There was no way that what Joanna had said couldn¡¯t be true. Sasha¡¯s first reaction had been to stop her, not contradict her. I already had the answer in my heart.


    Michael would try to win her back again and again. Joanna¡¯spleteck of surprise when she saw me meant that Michael had done it before. I wasn¡¯t even the first person that Michael had used to win back his ex.


    I now knew that what Joanna had done was all posturing, but the trap she had set still got me into it. After I let my guard down, she stabbed me in the heart quickly and ruthlessly, hitting me where it hurt the most.


    ¡°Tell me what happened.¡± I heard my voice floating in the air.


    ¡°Cecily, why don¡¯t I apany you to your room for a while?¡± Sasha said softly. ¡°I¡¯ll exin everything to you.¡±


    Joanna looked at me and then at Sasha. Then, she revealed a panicked expression. ¡°Did I say something wrong again? I didn¡¯t mean it. I¡¯m sorry, Cecily. I didn¡¯t know that you didn¡¯t know about this. But this is all in the past. It won¡¯t affect your future life with Michael.¡±


    ¡°No, I want to hear you say it. Tell me what happened in the past.¡±


    I stared into Joanna¡¯s eyes. Her acting was wless. Even now, I couldn¡¯t tell if she was telling the truth or not from her face, but I couldn¡¯t believe that she didn¡¯t mean what she had just said. Since she wanted to tell me, I wanted to hear what she had to say.


    I could feel Mia¡¯s nervousness in my body. She wanted to rush out. She wanted to fight. Mia and I were both aware of what woulde out of each other¡¯s mouths that would hurt us, but we were both in the same mood to find out about our mate¡¯s past. Yesterday I got a promise from Michael, but I couldn¡¯t get a definitive answer.


    Now, Joanna would reveal part of the answer.


    ¡°Um... Okay,¡± Joanna stammered. ¡°I used to love to travel, but Michael spent most of his time in the same ce. He wanted me to stay with him.¡±

 Chapter 134 - On The Verge Of Losing Control

    Chapter 134: On The Verge Of Losing Control


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°But I¡¯m not the kind of girl that would let a man push me around, so I left anyway. But as long as I stayed there for a long time, I would always get messages from Michael. Some of them were about family matters, and sometimes he would tell me that he had found his mate and that he was engaged or something like that. So I was troubled during that time.¡±


    Although she said she was troubled, a happy expression appeared on Joanna¡¯s face.


    ¡°Later on, I realized that those were all Michael¡¯s excuses. There was no such thing as a fianc¨¦e or a mate. He just wanted me toe back. That¡¯s why I was a little confused when I heard that you two were mates this morning. However, there shouldn¡¯t be a problem since you two are mates arranged by the Moon Goddess.¡±


    Joanna ended the conversation cheerfully, the exact opposite of what I felt.


    My fists were clenched so tightly that I could almost put my fingers in my palms. I had to use all my willpower not to transform. I could feel my body shaking, and Mia screamed toe out. She wanted to rip the b*tch¡¯s neck out.


    But Michael told me to learn to control myself, and I tried to calm myself by recalling Michael¡¯s breath because I didn¡¯t know what would happen if I lost control, and I didn¡¯t want to cause any more trouble for Michael.


    ¡°Ow!¡±


    I stood up from the sofa and let out an angry roar from my throat.


    Sasha came over to support me, and I turned my head to re at her. I nced fiercely at Joanna, who had also stood up. I now wanted to attack anyone who came near me.


    I saw Sasha take a step back. Both her and Joanna¡¯s faces were filled with fear.


    They were afraid of me. Why?


    They were both royal Lycans. So even if Ipleted my transformation, I could only do the same as them. So why were they afraid of me?


    ¡°So, what are you doing here?¡± I stared at Joanna.


    Joanna looked at me in confusion, then at Sasha.


    ¡°Look at me and answer my question,¡± I pressed.


    ¡°I just happened to be passing by.¡± Joanna¡¯s expression remained sincere. ¡°Cecily, I¡¯m really not here to be hostile. I¡¯m just saying these things because I thought you might be interested in Michael. I won¡¯t mention it if you¡¯re unhappy about it again.¡±


    ¡°Passing by? Humph, did you often pass by like this before?¡± I retorted.


    ¡°Cecily, I think we should all calm down. Let¡¯s all go back to our rooms, alright?¡± It was Sasha who spoke this time.


    I looked at Sasha with dissatisfaction. She seemed to be on Joanna¡¯s side and not mine in this matter.


    Sasha looked at me and sighed. ¡°You¡¯re Michael¡¯s mate. This has already been decided. Joanna won¡¯t change the oue of this matter.¡±


    Sasha leaned close to me and whispered in my ear, ¡°Michael told me you¡¯re in the process of bing a royal Lycan. He told me to look out for you.


    ¡°I can smell that your emotions are very unstable right now. This will affect your rationality. If you have an ident or consume arge amount of energy during the transformation process, it will affect your ability level after you be a royal Lycan. Now, try to calm down and control your wolf. Don¡¯t let her out.¡±


    I tried to do what Sasha said. I didn¡¯t look at Joanna to prevent my emotions from getting out of control.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. You are doing a good job.¡± Sashaforted me in a soothing voice. ¡°I understand how you feel. Yesterday, Joanna hugged Michael. This angered your wolf, but you can control it. To be honest, I¡¯ve known Joanna for many years. She¡¯s not an aggressive person. Perhaps you should consider bing friends with her.¡±


    I nced at Joanna from the corner of my eye. She was healthy, beautiful, and attractive. Unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t rx as long as I was under the same roof as her, and neither could my wolf.


    But anyway, I got out of the mood. The angriness no longer filled my chest. Sasha noticed that I was feeling better and reached out to touch my forehead, ¡°Your face doesn¡¯t look as red as before. We said we were going swimming. Are you interested?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a swimming pool here?¡± I asked with my eyes wide open.


    ¡°There¡¯s no swimming pool, but there¡¯s a river at the back. It¡¯s perfect for summer,¡± Joanna interjected.


    Sasha nodded. ¡°Joanna used toe here with us in the summer. It¡¯s perfect for swimming.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go with you,¡± I said.


    I didn¡¯t want to be alone in this house, and I didn¡¯t trust Sasha¡¯s assessment of Joanna.


    She might seem like a nice person, but the way she looked at Michael was different. Sasha¡¯s runaway experience told me she had never been in a real rtionship. She didn¡¯t understand that when you have feelings for someone.., you couldn¡¯t hide that in your eyes.


    I needed to spend more time with Joanna and then find a chance to expose her mask. She¡¯d find an excuse to stay here, and then she¡¯d slip up.

 Chapter 135 - Sasha’s Explanation

    <h4>Chapter 135: Sasha¡¯s Exnation</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Joanna was a great actress but yed someone else, not the real me. She must be unhappy with Michael and me being together and was doing things to destroy our rtionship.


    It was the same acting. If she could do it, so could I.


    Facing the sunlight outside, I smiled confidently at Joanna.


    I saw Joanna dive into the water like a fish.


    Sasha wasn¡¯t lying. The water was fine, and I could see Joanna bobbing up and down.


    She had a great body. She wore a white bikini with two thin ribbons that made a cross under her chest and tied a bow around her waist.


    The same design applied to the lower triangles, where two white ribbons crossed under her navel and wound around her waist, making her body look like a perfect piece of art.


    Sasha was already in the water, her swimsuit in more garish color. She beckoned at me with a fluorescent green striped bikini top paired with a short skirt that looked like a colorful mosaic.


    I looked at my one-piece bathing suit that was between gold and green. Compared to them, I felt like an old granny. But, then, suddenly, I didn¡¯t feel like going into the water.


    ¡°Hey, if you keep looking like this, the sun will roast you.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know when, but Sasha had already swam to my side. At this moment, she was leaning against a rock by the shore and looking at me with a smile.


    ¡°Hurry up ande in. The water can soothe your emotions very well. Trust me. This will be helpful for your transformation.¡±


    ......


    I felt that Sasha was just looking for an excuse to coax me into going in, but I still listened to her.


    When the water waves surrounded me, I miraculously felt that my mood had mellowed.


    After swimming twops in the river, I leaned on the side to rest and stared at Joanna¡¯s figure in a daze. I had been watching her. She had always been gentle and understanding, but I thought she was faking it.


    Out of the corner of my eye, Sasha came up to me. ¡°You seem to be staring at Joanna,¡± she said


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s strange?¡± I muttered. ¡°She thought Michael was trying to win her back, but now that Michael has met me, she¡¯s acting like she doesn¡¯t care. She¡¯s not jealous at all. She even wants to be friends with me.¡±


    Sasha shrugged and said, ¡°That¡¯s nothing strange. Two reasons can exin this. First, you and Michael are the fated mate arranged by the Moon Goddess. The priority of the rtionship between you and Michael is higher than anything else. This is the consensus of all the royal Lycan family. She has no choice but to ept it. Only a fool like Robert would do such a stupid thing as giving up his mate and looking for someone else.¡±


    ¡°Is that all?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Another reason is that she didn¡¯t have a deep rtionship with Michael. To be honest, I didn¡¯t see her around Michael a lot. Most of the time, we met at the royal Lycan banquet.¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t look like she doesn¡¯t have any feelings for Michael,¡± I muttered.


    ¡°You¡¯re too sensitive, Cecily.¡± Sasha sighed. ¡°I understand that you magnify some things during the transformation process and even add your imagination, but those aren¡¯t real. There won¡¯t be anything between Michael and her.¡±


    ¡°I hope so.¡± I recalled what Joanna had said before and asked, ¡°Is what she said before true? Michael would use all kinds of methods to win her back and bring her back to his side?¡±


    When I thought about this, I felt like a huge rock was pressing against my chest.


    In my heart, Michael had always been a very arrogant person. I couldn¡¯t imagine whom he would take the initiative to win back, and a woman at that. I even suspected that if I did something against his will, would he be willing to put aside his ego to make mee back?


    ¡°Uh, I can¡¯t say this isn¡¯t the truth, but the truth is often not what we see.¡±


    I didn¡¯t understand Sasha¡¯s roundabout words.


    ¡°So it¡¯s true?¡± I felt my heart instantly turn heavy.


    I had been hoping it was Joanna who had made it up to agitate me, but from what Sasha said, everything Joanna said was true.


    ¡°I can¡¯t say that it¡¯s all true. She was exaggerating. Besides, Michael did some things to make here back, but not so that she could stay by his side, but so that she could stay by her parents¡¯ side.¡±


    ¡°Her parents?¡± I asked, puzzled.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I told you before that the internal rtionships of the royal Lycan family are veryplicated. Joanna¡¯s family is simr to mine. They¡¯re both nobles of the royal Lycan family. Joanna¡¯s parents have a good rtionship with the royal Lycan King, Michael¡¯s father,¡± said Sasha.

 Chapter 136 - Where Did Joanna Go?

    <h4>Chapter 136: Where Did Joanna Go?</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°During that period, Joanna always traveled alone. No one knew where she went. Moreover, she would leave for a long time every time. There was no news for several years, and she didn¡¯t contact anyone at home. This made her parents very worried about her.¡±


    Sasha said as she handed me a green drink.


    I took the drink and took a sip. It was the taste of lemon tea. There was a hint of mint in it. It had a cool taste.


    ¡°And then?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Then, Joanna¡¯s parents came to ask Michael¡¯s father. Michael¡¯s father handed this matter over to Michael.¡±


    Sasha sighed, looked at me helplessly, and said, ¡°If you really care about this, then I¡¯m the biggest culprit because most of the ways to get Joanna back were my ideas for Michael. I suggested that we use some methods to attract her attention, which proved effective. She would respond to Michael¡¯s news most of the time.¡±


    ¡°So Michael wasn¡¯t trying to get her back?¡± I felt the string of stones around my neck disappear.


    ¡°No. It was just a way for us to ensure she was still alive, but Joanna misunderstood.¡±


    Sasha looked at me and said, ¡°Michael cares about you more than anyone. Royal Lycans go through a long time of loneliness. We¡¯re used to being bystanders. I thought I knew Michael well, but how he looked at you for the first time still shocked me. I have never seen him look at anyone like that. You are the most special person to him.¡±


    I pursed my lips and took another sip of the green drink in my ss. The cool mint seemed to run down my throat and to my feet. I felt lighter and more rxed.


    I looked up at the sky. Clouds already covered the sun. Dark clouds were climbing up from the other side of the sky.


    ¡°It looks like it¡¯s going to rain,¡± I said.


    ¡°Yeah, we should go back.¡± Sasha nodded.


    I followed Sasha to the bank. I looked around and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Joanna?¡±


    I realized that I had been chatting with Sasha for a long time and had not paid attention to Joanna. She wasn¡¯t in the water or at the bank. Where did she go?


    ¡°If I were you, I would go back to the house to take a look,¡± an emotionless voice said.


    I was startled. I looked in the direction of the voice and saw the expressionless Samuel.


    ¡°How did youe back so quickly? Didn¡¯t you follow Michael to the meeting?¡± Sasha asked as she wiped her wet hair with a towel.


    ¡°Some people were concerned about his mate¡¯s health, so they ended the meeting early,¡± Samuel said.


    ¡°Michael is back?¡± I asked in surprise.


    ¡°Yes, he heard that you guys came here to swim and asked me toe and find you,¡± Samuel said.


    ¡°We¡¯re nning to go back now. Speaking of which, have you seen Joanna?¡± Sasha asked.


    ¡°I saw her on the way here. She should be in the house by now,¡± Samuel said.


    ¡°What?!¡± I shouted angrily.


    ¡°She went back alone!¡± Sasha said in surprise.


    Samuel looked at us expressionlessly, obviously impatient to repeat the same sentence for the second time.


    I frowned. While Sasha and I were talking, Joanna had snuck back into the house alone, and now Michael was in the house, too. Why hadn¡¯t I noticed her disappearance earlier?


    I grabbed a towel from the side and draped it over my shoulders. Then, I hurried to the house.


    I didn¡¯t want to seem jealous all the time, but I certainly didn¡¯t want anyone to get close to my mate while I was gone. Michael was mine, and I was the only one who could have him.


    Before I even walk into the house, I see two people in the living room.


    They seemed to be very close. Joanna was still wearing that bikini. The b*tch didn¡¯t even put a towel on herself. I saw her breasts almost touching Michael¡¯s body.


    As I was about to convert into a royal Lycan, the sharp hearing of a Lycan allowed me to hear what they were saying before I walked into the living room.


    ¡°Michael,e and do it with me. We used to do it all the time.¡± It was that bitch¡¯s voice.


    ¡°No, Joanna, let go of my hand. I won¡¯t do it with you...¡± Michael¡¯s voice sounded very stiff.


    What were they doing together?


    I stepped angrily into the living room door and saw Joanna grabbing Michael¡¯s forearm. Michael was frowning and looking down at her angrily.


    My wolf wanted toe out again, but I was getting used to the blood rushing to my head. I could control my emotions better than I had yesterday. The trick was to focus on Michael at all times, feel his breath, and look him in the eye. My mate would rx me and give me strength.

 Chapter 137 - Kissing In The Hallway

    <h4>Chapter 137: Kissing In The Hallway</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Michael was still wearing the suit that he had left in this morning. He stood tall like a walking hormone. I noticed that his dark blue suit jacket was paired with a gold-green tie, simr in color to my bathing suit, a subtle coincidence that somewhat eased my mood.


    I still felt ufortable, but I wasn¡¯t hysterical.


    Joanna turned to look at me in surprise, then she smiled. ¡°Oh, Cecily, you¡¯re back.¡±


    I tossed the towel aside, ignoring Joanna, and kept my eyes on Michael. But, of course, he was looking at me, too. As I tossed the towel away, I saw his pupils contract and then a glint of gold in the eyes of the familiar beast, but I wasn¡¯t afraid anymore.


    I pretended to feel around my waist a little, then put my other hand over my shoulder from my chest, and now Michael¡¯s attention was entirely on me.


    I reached out, pped Joanna¡¯s hand off Michael¡¯s forearm without mercy, held Michael¡¯s arm, and led him to my room.


    The smile on Joanna¡¯s face briefly cracked. Then, she quietly withdrew her hand and smiled. ¡°Cecily, I wanted to bake some cookies with Michael. Do you want to join me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s necessary.¡± I also smiled at Joanna and separated the two by myself. ¡°I think my mate wants to stay with me more. So we must go back to the room and do something else.¡±


    Michael looked down at me. There seemed to be a mysterious sea in his brown eyes that wanted to suck me in. Just looking at each other made me feel like my body was boiling. Everything around me seemed to have disappeared. There was only us left in the world. I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off Michael.


    If I had been angry with Joanna just a moment ago, now I wanted to go straight to bed with Michael.


    Michael didn¡¯t say anything. He just followed me upstairs. We were silent the whole way until we werepletely out of sight. Then, Michael suddenly grabbed my hand and pushed me against the wall in the hallway. Then, he started kissing me like crazy.


    His wild breath was transmitted to me through his mouth. I kissed him without restraint. Every minute and second I spent with Michael made me feel extremely excited. He always brought me new excitement. He was always a new person to me. I would always be infatuated with him.


    After we were both out of breath, we separated. I licked the corner of my mouth and looked at Michael with longing eyes.


    ¡°You have a different style when you¡¯re jealous.¡± Michael used his hand to touch the moisture on the corner of my mouth while his other hand moved back and forth between my chest and waist.


    Just as Michael¡¯s hand was about to go around my swimsuit and reach under me, I reached down and stopped him.


    ¡°Why is she still here?¡± I asked this question again.


    I didn¡¯t like the idea of Joanna staying in this ce. What happened just now confirmed that she had bad intentions. She had to leave, and I wanted Michael to ask her to leave personally.


    ¡°Baby, we¡¯ll talk about thister.¡± Michael pressed my hand, wanting to take my finger to visit my secret garden.


    I pressed his hand down again and insisted, ¡°I said, when will she leave?¡±


    Michael¡¯s eyes darkened, and I continued to look him in the eye. Then, suddenly, he pressed his palm hard into my thigh and massaged my sensitive flesh. I leaned back and was about to moan when Michael sealed my mouth again.


    This kiss felt different from before. The kiss was fierce and flirtatious, but now there was a sense of domination, like a deration of his ownership of me.


    I quickly felt that I was about to be out of breath. I let out a whimpering sound, and the corners of my eyes were about to squeeze out tears. Just when I felt I was about to be suffocated by Michael¡¯s kiss, he finally let go of me.


    I breathed heavily. Under me, Michael¡¯s fingers were still restlessly teasing me. I stared at Michael. He gently pecked on the corner of my mouth as if to appease my violent behavior just now.


    ¡°What did you just do?¡± I finally managed to catch my breath as I raised my eyebrows and looked at Michael with dissatisfaction.


    ¡°I¡¯m letting you know whom you belong to.¡± Michael¡¯s kiss spread from the corner of my mouth to my ears. He chuckled with some anger in his voice. ¡°Don¡¯t try to use this as a bargaining chip, Cecily, because this is a fact that can not be changed. You can only be mine. No one can stop this inevitable matter. I will go crazy without you.¡±


    I was still ring at him in dissatisfaction until thest sentence made me blush.

 Chapter 138 - Let’s Go On A Date

    <h4>Chapter 138: Let¡¯s Go On A Date</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°If you keep looking at me like that, I really can¡¯t guarantee that I¡¯ll let you go back to your room,¡± Michael said, stroking my hair. ¡°But I think the hallway¡¯s nice. We haven¡¯t tried it here yet.¡±


    I took the initiative to move my body in his direction and whispered into his ear, ¡°To be exact, I¡¯m notpletely yours yet. But, if you don¡¯t make that bitch leave, I¡¯ll never bepletely yours.¡±


    Michael narrowed his eyes. He used a little more force to rub my clit. I followed his movements and panted anxiously.


    ¡°Baby, you¡¯re already so into this, yet you still im you don¡¯t belong to mepletely?¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to be outdone and looked him in the eye. ¡°You can try.¡±


    ¡°The wordsing out of your pretty mouth are really sad.¡± Although Michael was still smiling, there was no smile in his eyes. ¡°I won¡¯t let you leave me. That¡¯s impossible.¡±


    I saw the golden light gathering in his eyes and couldn¡¯t help but sigh internally. Finally, I softened my tone and said, ¡°I don¡¯t like her, Michael. Make her leave.¡±


    Michael looked at my face. He realized I was seriously talking to him about this.


    His expression was tense at first, but after I exhaled, I felt his attitude soften. Then, he withdrew his fingers, revealed a helpless expression, leaned back against the wall, and said to me, ¡°What do you want me to do, Cecily? Do I order her to leave, or do I want her to never appear in front of me again?¡±


    Michael shook his head and said, ¡°I can¡¯t do either. She hasn¡¯t done anything. I can¡¯t kick her out for no reason.¡±


    ¡°This is your house. Why can¡¯t you make her leave?¡± I growled.


    Michael opened his mouth, looked even more helpless, and said, ¡°This is my house, but it is also the royal Lycans¡¯ house. So to a certain extent, the royal Lycans¡¯ ce can be mine, but I can¡¯t just kick anyone out. Can you understand this, my little wolf?¡±


    I nodded, half understanding, then shook my head.


    I didn¡¯t understand theplicated rtionships within the royal Lycan family, but one thing was for sure. I didn¡¯t like the idea of Joanna staying where Michael and I were.


    I cast my gaze down the stairs we had just walked up, and the thought of Joanna downstairs, living in the same house as me, made me feel as if I had eaten a fly.


    Michael reached out and cupped my chin, making me look at him. ¡°I know how you feel,¡± he said. ¡°Joanna¡¯s presence makes you and your wolf feel threatened, and your body sends out signals of revulsion. I understand that.¡±


    Michael grabbed one of my hands and pressed it against his heart. ¡°Do you feel that?¡± he asked. ¡°My heart is beating because of you, and you¡¯re the only person in my heart. You¡¯ll be the only mate I¡¯ll ever have and the only person I¡¯ll ever have with me.¡±


    I felt Michael¡¯s heart beating under my palm.


    I was really touched by the wordsing out of Michael¡¯s mouth.


    But no matter what he said, it didn¡¯t change the fact that Joanna would live here. It wasn¡¯t about who was in his heart. If I were in his shoes, if the person who lived here was Robert, even if I didn¡¯t care about his existence, would Michael agree to it?


    I believed Michael was in love with me right now, but he had never put himself in my shoes and didn¡¯t know how hard it would be for me.


    As Sasha mentioned to me earlier in our conversation, it would be difficult for me to ask Michael to fully understand my thoughts given his upbringing, given our age difference of more than a hundred years.


    On the bright side, he was trying to change. Maybe in a rtionship, it took two people to get used to each other and back down, which took both of us.


    Plus, we had talked about this a few times, and I didn¡¯t want our rtionship to be unhappy because of Joanna, so I decided not to argue with Michael.


    I smiled at Michael and said, ¡°I also want to spend all my future years with you.¡±


    Michael smiled. The coldness in his eyes disappeared. He grabbed my finger and kissed it. His warm breath tickled me. I giggled.


    ¡°Do you know why I came back so early today?¡± Michael asked.


    ¡°Because of me?¡± I raised my eyebrows.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Michael looked down at me and said, ¡°Go clean up in the house. Then, we¡¯ll go on a date.¡±


    ¡°A date? Now?¡± I looked at Michael in surprise.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget what you promised me. I¡¯ll decide the time and ce.¡± Michael pushed me into the bedroom. ¡°Little wolf, hurry up. Otherwise, we might not have enough time.¡±

 Chapter 139 - The Perfect Date

    <h4>Chapter 139: The Perfect Date</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    I popped my head out of the bedroom and asked, ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°Somewhere you won¡¯t guess.¡± Michael had a mysterious smile on his face.


    I had to say; he hadpletely piqued my curiosity.


    I had never been on a date before and was looking forward to where Michael would bring me.


    I kept asking Michael where we were going in the car, but Michael kept his mouth shut and sidestepped my questions.


    I kepting up with all sorts of guesses, but Michael didn¡¯t give me any positive or negative answers, and I could tell from the corners of his mouth that he was enjoying my questioning.


    He wanted to surprise me, and it was supposed to be a good time, but I felt that I had somehow be irritated by Michael¡¯s silence, and I rolled down the window to let the cold wind calm my mind.


    This was my first date, and I wanted everything to be perfect.


    As we pulled up, I saw a sea of blue. The setting sun shone like gold on the surface of the ocean. The sky was pink, and the endless blue sea reflected a beautiful picture of the world.


    I was stunned by the beauty of nature. Most werewolves lived in the forest. We belonged to the earth, and the sky and the sea were considered ces that didn¡¯t belong to werewolves. But here and now, I was struck by the ocean¡¯s vastness. It seemed to be unexplored, empty, but sandy and clear.


    I looked at Michael with delight. I was about to ask him where he had found such a ce.


    But the bigger surprise was behind me.


    Michael unbuttoned the top button of his suit shirt and turned the cuffs to his elbows. The business suit, which had been somber, suddenly had a hint of yfulness. He stood there with a slight frown. I thought he would tease me again, but instead, he leaned over and put out his hand invitingly.


    I looked in the direction he was pointing and saw that, not far away, Michael had somehow built a small restaurant and paved a path with petals. I walked along the path of the petals. The sea breeze brought the petals to my hand, and Michael held my other hand.


    My heart was racing, and I felt Michael¡¯s hand start to sweat.


    Finally, I reached our destination.


    Michael had set up a small restaurant here. I wasn¡¯t sure where he had ced a small vocal band. But, when I set foot in the area, the melodios piano music was like spring water flowing in the air, rxing.


    For a moment, I felt like I was surrounded by great joy. On the table was a seafood feast. All kinds of fresh seafood had been carefully prepared and filled the table. They all seemed to have just been prepared and were still steaming.


    Michael hugged me from behind,pletely ignoring the many musicians around him. He put his head on my shoulder and gently bit my ear. ¡°What do you think? Do you like the date I arranged?¡± he whispered.


    My response to Michael was to turn around and hug him tightly and give him a passionate kiss.


    ¡°This is great. Did you do all this?¡± My eyes sparkled as I hugged Michael excitedly.


    We sat face to face. The piano tune changed from lyrical ssical music to a more romantic serenade.


    I looked at Michael with a smile on my face.


    Michael was not a romantic. I could imagine how much he had put into our evening. I was moved by what I saw. But, I was even more moved by Michael¡¯s heart.


    Michael poured me a ss of alcohol. He did not prepare a full-bodied red wine. Instead, he prepared a bottle of lighter champagne.


    When we talked about alcohol, he said champagne was too nd and not overbearing, but I liked how it tasted. Back then, he wasughing at my alcohol tolerance. So I didn¡¯t expect him to notice this detail.


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect you to do this for me. Thank you, Michael,¡± I said, raising my ss.


    Michael also raised his ss and took a sip. Then, he replied, ¡°If you told the old me I would do this for a girl, I wouldn¡¯t believe it. But now that it¡¯s you, I¡¯m willing to do it.¡±


    I pursed my lips and smiled. I smiled a lot that night.


    ¡°We have both changed for each other. I never thought I would be together with the Lycan Prince of the royal family. This might be fate arranged by the Moon Goddess,¡± I said.


    ¡°Probably,¡± Michael said as he shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re the most troublesome she-wolf I¡¯ve ever met. But perhaps because it¡¯s you, no matter what you do, it makes me feel different.¡±

 Chapter 140 - Grumpiness

    <h4>Chapter 140: Grumpiness</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°You said I¡¯m troublesome,¡± I grumbled with lobster in my mouth. ¡°You forget what you did to me in the beginning,¡± I muttered. ¡°You didn¡¯t allow me to go to school and locked me up in your house like I was your prisoner.¡±


    Although I loved Michael now, I still did not like how he initially treated me.


    But on this point, nothing had changed. I still stayed at Michael¡¯s ce without going to school or socializing, like a pet he kept at home.


    After Michael heard myint, the corners of his mouth turned into a yful smile. ¡°Do you really want to settle old scores with me? Don¡¯t forget what you did after I gave you my trust, sneaking away twice.¡±


    Michael held up two fingers in front of me, shook them, and said, ¡°The second time, you almost died in the forest. I thought you needed the protection I gave you, little wolf.¡±


    ¡°Is that my fault?¡± I yelled at Michael. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have done what I did if you hadn¡¯t done it the wrong way in the first ce. I never had a choice. I had to obey you. I¡¯m not a child who needs a parent. I¡¯m an adult. You can¡¯t make any decisions about me without my permission. Anything!¡±


    I knew I shouldn¡¯t make a scene in such a beautiful setting, but a sudden emotion took hold of me. I felt like Michael was using and insulting me, but I was not the wrong one. A fire seemed to run through my blood and boil within.


    The smile on Michael¡¯s face disappeared. He stared at me for a moment. No one spoke.


    Even the piano stopped because of my loud voice. Finally, there was only the sound of waves.


    I sat there, pursing my lips. I didn¡¯t want to be the one to apologize, but everyone¡¯s eyes fell on me again. It was like another kind of silent usation. It made me feel embarrassed.


    The silence between ussted for a long time. Then, finally, Michael was the first to shift his gaze away.


    He sighed lightly and raised his ss to give me some more alcohol. This was a signal that he was going to give in. I stared into his eyes, hoping that he would say something.


    ¡°Alright, you¡¯re right.¡± Michael¡¯s voice was inaudible, but I heard it.


    I might have stopped when things were going well if it was the usual me. But today, my emotions were in control. I demanded, ¡°What did you say just now? I didn¡¯t hear it.¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Michael denied.


    ¡°No, I heard you. Say it louder for me to hear,¡± I said.


    ¡°Since you heard it, why do you want me to repeat it?¡± Michael¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously.


    The previous concession was his bottom line. My step-by-step pressure made him start to use his instincts to counterattack.


    ¡°I won¡¯t repeat it,¡± Michael said in a low voice. ¡°I¡¯m not willing to refute you, but it doesn¡¯t mean that everything you said is right. Little Wolf, I¡¯m willing to respect your choice, but don¡¯t go too far.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going too far?¡± Michael¡¯s wordspletely ignited my emotions.


    A ball of heat seemed to erupt from my blood, and I felt my entire body heating up. This feeling differed from the urge to tear each other apart when facing Joanna. Instead, it was a pure irritation.


    The setting sun that was beautiful just a moment ago seemed to have turned into a sea of mes. I felt that even it was provoking me. Why hadn¡¯t the sun set? Why hadn¡¯t the moon rise?


    Why did everything around me seem so unpleasant? Why was Michael frowning? Was he not satisfied with me being his mate? Who was the mate he was looking for? Was it Joanna?


    ¡°Cecily, can we not dwell on these questions? You are my mate. I have you. I have the right to do anything to you. Our future will be together. Do you have to argue with me on this?¡± Michael said.


    ¡°This is my life. I am myself!¡± I shouted at Michael, ¡°Everything you said is wrong. It is b*llshit! You arrogant, Wolf Prince! You are a b*stard. Your actions are stupid.¡±


    Ipletely lost control of my emotions. I didn¡¯t even know what had happened to me for a moment.


    ¡°Cecily!¡± Michael shouted.


    His expression became ferocious. A dignified aura rose from his body. I seemed to see a thinyer of golden mist enveloping his body. I saw the figure of a wild beast on Michael¡¯s body.


    The vocal band, ying on the other side, took a few steps back. They felt the terror on Michael¡¯s body and instinctively chose to retreat.


    I also felt fear. It was a gic submission to an Alpha.


    I saw Michael stand up from his chair and walk toward me.


    I looked at his moving feet and felt my body stiffen. Michael was going to do something to me. I had just shouted at him in front of so many people. Would he beat me up?

 Chapter 141 - A Ruined Date

    <h4>Chapter 141: A Ruined Date</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Michael¡¯s eyes shed with a dangerous light, and his face was filled with restrained anger.


    My rationality told me not to provoke him, but the surging emotions still struck my chest, and it made me look at him defiantly.


    Michael walked up to me, pushing the table aside.


    ¡°Get up, Cecily,¡± Michael ordered in a dangerous voice.


    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± I refused.


    What I was doing, what I was saying, didn¡¯t make any sense. I only wanted to rebel against Michael.


    Michael reached out and pulled me out of the chair. He moved like a beast.


    I screamed and tried to get rid of Michael¡¯s hand. ¡°Let go of me, you b*stard! You idiotic Lycan Lycan of the royal family. All you can do is control me, but I don¡¯t like this. Maybe someone will like you like this. Go find your ex-girlfriend, Joanna. She must enjoy her time with you!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Michael stood in front of me and said through gritted teeth.


    ¡°Why should I shut up? You¡¯re the one... ¡±


    Before I could finish my sentence, Michael kissed me.


    He seemed to have reached his limit and lowered his head to kiss my lips. I didn¡¯t want to give in, but he pinched my cheek. I couldn¡¯t resist at all and could only ept it passively.


    Michael¡¯s breath came through my mouth, and I was enveloped and baptized by his scent. Slowly, the anger and anxiety in my heart subsided, and I began to enjoy what Michael had given me and ask him for more.


    But Michael quickly let go of me when he realized this.


    I looked at him, confused. My mouth was slightly open, and there was saliva on the corner of my mouth.


    Michael was still standing there with a poker face. He didn¡¯t seem to be enjoying the kiss at all. I looked into Michael¡¯s eyes and saw his expressionless face. The anger that had just dissipated returned in an instant. Why did he have this expression after kissing me? Wasn¡¯t he the one who initiated the kiss? Since he didn¡¯t enjoy it, what was his purpose for doing it?


    I didn¡¯t have the time to find out the reason my emotions changed so quickly. I just instinctively felt unhappy and was anxious to vent this unhappiness.


    ¡°What were you doing just now?!¡± I asked aggressively.


    Michael lowered his head to look at me and frowned slightly. A helpless expression appeared on his face as he muttered, ¡°Looks like our date ispletely ruined today.¡±


    What did he mean by that? I was just about to get angry at Michael when I felt my body lift off the ground. Michael lifted me by the waist and ced me directly on his shoulder. My stomach was very ufortable from his shoulder poking into it, but Michael was already striding in the direction we hade from.


    ¡°What are you doing? Let go of me!¡± I screamed as I punched Michael in the back.


    But Michael ignored me, and I was held in this undignified position until he reached our car. Then, he opened the door and shoved me in.


    He got in and ordered the driver to drive. I reached out to pull the door handle, but Michael quickly grabbed my hands with one hand.


    He pressed them against the window and growled, ¡°Are you done?¡±


    I looked at him angrily, and he looked at me the same way. But after we looked at each other for a while, we calmed down, and I began to realize that I had lost control of my emotions.


    There were no signs of this outburst, and I couldn¡¯t resist it, and Michael¡¯s emotions were out of control.


    I began to regret my actions, and I looked at Michael guiltily.


    Michael¡¯s gaze softened with mine, and he let go of my hand. I put my hand down on his shoulder, and we kissed. It was a gentle kiss. We were intoxicated by each other¡¯s breath. There was no plunder or possession. There was only love.


    Michael pressed his hand on my back, bringing me closer to him. This was exactly what I wanted. To blend into his breath and his body. We belonged to each other.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I apologized softly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. Werewolves cannot control their emotions when they transform into a royal Lycan. I chose the wrong day.¡± Michael sighed and looked out the window.


    Although Michael gave me a reasonable exnation for my actions and acted as if nothing had happened, I could feel that he was still not too happy about it.


    Whatever the reason, I was the one who ruined our date¡­ our first date!

 Chapter 142 - Compensation In The Car

    <h4>Chapter 142: Compensation In The Car</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    I couldn¡¯t believe how badly I had behaved. I couldn¡¯t control my emotions on such a romantic asion. It was very frustrating.


    Michael had put a lot of thought into it. He had arranged everything perfectly. The view was perfect. The music was romantic. The food was delicious. It was the best thing he had ever done to me since we met. I had ruined it all.


    I peeked at Michael¡¯s face. There was nothing out the window, but he was still looking out the window. I put my hand on his leg. He didn¡¯t move, but I could feel his muscles tensing. I ventured a few inches higher, and Michael¡¯s body stiffened.


    Michael turned and looked at me, confused.


    I blinked. ¡°Thank you for making this for me today. I¡¯m the reason it¡¯s all ruined. Maybe you¡¯d like me to make it up to you.¡±


    I ced my hand on the zipper of Michael¡¯s pants, and his breathing quickened. He closed his eyes, took a few deep breaths, and opened them. I thought he would nod in acquiescence, but he held my hand and shook his head at me. ¡°Cecily, you don¡¯t have to do this.¡±


    I looked into Michael¡¯s eyes and said softly, ¡°But you¡¯ve spent a lot of effort preparing for the date. I¡¯ve disappointed you, haven¡¯t I?¡±


    Michael opened his mouth and said helplessly, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a little disappointed. But I know this isn¡¯t what you think. I¡¯m not an unreasonable person. Cecily, we still have many opportunities in the future.¡±


    But every time in the future would not be this time, I said in my heart.


    ¡°In thest step of your date today, did you not anticipate what we would do?¡± I leaned close to Michael and said in his ear.


    Michael¡¯s body trembled along with my breath. Then, his eyes narrowed dangerously. He pulled me into his arms and said, ¡°I thought about it, but the location is not here.¡±


    ¡°Now, do you want to change your n? Although the previous ones didn¡¯t go ording to n, we can skip to thest step,¡± I said as I licked my lips.


    If I initially wanted to make it up to Michael, I wanted to do something with Michael in the car.


    Different asions and atmospheres brought me a different kind of excitement. Since it was said that sex was thest step of the date, the date was perfect as long as the finale was done.


    Michael looked down at me, his gaze getting darker and darker. Then, he pressed a few switches in his hand, and a board quietly rose, separating the front and back seats.


    This was undoubtedly a sign of acquiescence to start.


    My breathing quickened, and I reached for Michael¡¯s suit.


    Michael slid his hand effortlessly into my shirt, and I leaned over to kiss his neck and corbone, stopping to suck at his Adam¡¯s apple.


    His hand went from my chest to my waist, and he took my shirt off. I reached down into his pants and grabbed his penis.


    I had tried to seduce Michael a few times in our rtionship, but he had taken the initiative most of the time, and I wanted to change that.


    For once, I didn¡¯t want to take the initiative because I wanted to get something out of Michael. I just wanted to have sex with him, to make him happy, for no reason.


    The space in the car was small, and we weren¡¯t prepared.


    I looked up at Michael and slid off him. Michael touched my shoulder. He seemed to realize what I was trying to do, and his gaze darkened.


    I had just unzipped Michael¡¯s pants, but he was already fully ready.


    I didn¡¯t hesitate any longer. I ced my hands on his thighs and licked him through his underwear.


    The cramped space allowed me to maintain a half-kneeling position. I tilted my head to suck on Michael¡¯s penis. Before I could even lick again, Michael had already spread his legs and thrust his penis directly into my mouth.


    It was too harsh. I choked for a moment. I turned my head away and pushed the penis out of my mouth.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s too big.¡±


    Michael looked down at me and ordered, panting, ¡°Open your mouth and stick out your tongue.¡±


    I looked up at Michael again. I still wanted to make it up to him, so I reached out and freed his thing from his underwear. I stuck out the tip of my tongue and licked the top of my penis.


    Michael stuck his finger into my mouth and made it so that it was like a penis. He repeated the thrusting motions and said hoarsely, ¡°Open your mouth.¡±


    My few sexual experiences were with Michael, and because I didn¡¯t like oral sex and always felt dirty, we didn¡¯t do it much. So Icked experience and skill in this area and tried to please Michael as much as possible.

 Chapter 143 - The Swaying Car

    <h4>Chapter 143: The Swaying Car</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    I tried to open my mouth wide and wrap my tongue around Michael¡¯s penis to keep my teeth from touching them.


    I tried stimting Michael¡¯s sensitive foreskin by repeatedly swallowing. I heard Michael breathing harder. Then, he reached out and grabbed my hair. He straightened his back and started moving.


    I choked on Michael¡¯s movements. The dry feeling in my throat made me want to spit Michael¡¯s penis out.


    But when I looked up slightly and saw Michael¡¯s intoxicated expression, I felt a never-before-felt pleasure. I was the only one who could control this man¡¯s desires.


    Thinking of this, the difort in my body lessened.


    After I persisted for some time, I felt that the thing in my mouth didn¡¯t have an intention to leave my mouth. Instead, it became harder and harder. In the end, I really couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer and had no choice but to spit it out.


    Michael didn¡¯t force me. He only watched as I panted. He reached out and touched my head. He chuckled. ¡°If you don¡¯t know how to do it, then don¡¯t try to be brave.¡±


    As he said that, his penis dangled in front of my face. It was covered with my saliva and had a lustful luster. I finally managed to catch my breath. When I heard Michael¡¯s words, I grabbed his penis and moved it up and down. Although I wasn¡¯t good at oral sex, I had practiced my hand movements in bed over the past few days.


    Michael bent down, lifted my chin, and kissed me.


    His face was lustful, and my face was slightly red. Michael looked good from this angle in the dark of the car. I couldn¡¯t help reaching out to his strong arms. I could feel the pulsing, vibrant muscles. I couldn¡¯t get enough of them.


    Michael reached for thest of my clothes and pulled me off the floor onto the car seat.


    I wanted to be kissed so hard that I wouldn¡¯t know what to do. The sex was the same as before. Michael was back in charge.


    Michael reached deftly for my privates. His wet penis, which I had wet, pressed against my slightly constricted orifices. I could feel his urgency.


    The veins on his penis throbbed as if he couldn¡¯t wait to rush into the most intimate part of my body and start a crusade.


    Michael held his hard penis, first the top, then the entire shaft, and slowly squeezed in. He was like a general waving a spear, and I was inch by inch swept away by him. I had a gash in my lower body from his de, and I could feel the indentation as he attacked and finally managed to swallow the whole thing.


    I closed my eyes and breathed in slightly. Whenever I had sex with Michael, his first entry was a challenge. It wasn¡¯t until he came in and started pumping that I felt a familiar rush of pleasure in my lower body.


    Michaely on top of me, wrapped his arms around my thighs, and started pumping.


    Our chests were pressed together, and I could feel my lower abdomen rising and falling with each of his movements, which made me feel even more strongly that Michael was inside me. It was a feeling of shame and excitement.


    We kissed each other passionately, sending our love into each other¡¯s hearts through the exchange of breath between our lips and teeth. This intimate behavior allowed me to understand more deeply the bond of mates. This kind of soul fusion and body fullness was something that no one else could give me.


    We were extremely close in this narrow space in the car, and our scalding skin seemed to be stuck together all the time. Michael¡¯s penis wantonly entered and exited my body. The primitive intercourse and skin matchmaking allowed us to be one in all aspects.


    ¡°Uhh... So hot... I¡¯m burning up... I¡¯m so hot...¡±


    I felt my lips swell from Michael¡¯s kisses, sweat dripped down my cheeks, and the strands of hair on my forehead were soaked. It was a blur before my eyes, and it felt damn good.


    Michael¡¯s thrusts became more ferocious, and his penis pumped like a machine, repeatedly hammering into me. In the back seat of the small car, the intense ambiance and the involuntary moans entered each other¡¯s senses, filling the space around us with desire.


    Waves of intense pleasure hit, and I felt myself being thrown from the sky, floating and sinking in the sea of desire. Michael¡¯s kisses and nudges almost suffocated me, and I reached out and wrapped my arms around Michael¡¯s neck as if I were in an endless sea, washed up on the waves again and again, and Michael was the only piece of driftwood.


    Michael¡¯s chest heaved up and down, and sweat dripped down his perfectly defined chin and onto my body. He smelled good.

 Chapter 144 - Why Not Mark Me Already?

    <h4>Chapter 144: Why Not Mark Me Already?</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    I saw Michael¡¯s face turn red with excitement, his arms around my legs, his movements growing more frenzied, his powerful waist twitching violently, his long, thick de ravaging the soft, wet hole beneath me. I trembled and felt my legs go weak.


    Michael kept scratching and rubbing my buttocks, pushing my thighs apart. There was almost no space between us, and each of his blows went into the deepest part of my body. I looked up, trying to lick Michael¡¯s mouth and chin sweat. I hooked my tongue around his, and we exchanged erotic saliva.


    We were both so caught up in the ecstasy of sex that we couldn¡¯t feel anything but each other, and the atmosphere in the car was unimaginably erotic. In this small world, we had no arguments, no confrontations, just endless love, and possessiveness.


    By the time everything was over, I was so tired that I couldn¡¯t speak.


    Michael dressed me and let me lie down on hisp to rest,


    ¡°Michael, all couples fight, right?¡± I squeezed Michael¡¯s hand and asked with my eyes closed.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Michael said.


    ¡°I¡¯m d it was you,¡± I said softly


    ¡°Me too,¡± Michael replied.


    I smiled. I felt an iparable peace of mind and happiness just by Michael¡¯s side. As long as his scent was there, it was enough for me only to have good dreams and no more nightmares.


    I fell asleep in a daze.


    A weekter, Michael announced that my transformation period was over. I had officially changed from a werewolf to a royal Lycan.


    But as far as I was concerned, I didn¡¯t feel that way. I didn¡¯t have the energy to fight, so I didn¡¯t know if my fighting capacity had really improved. I was still grumpy when I faced Joanna and wanted her out of the house.


    But in small ways, I felt the change. My hearing and sense of smell had be sharper, and I could hear people talking from a distance. I was eating more and taller, and I had to buy new clothes.


    Sasha was more enthusiastic than I was about this. The next day, after I mentioned it, Sasha took me to the biggest mall and bought me a truckload of clothes, all on Michael¡¯s card.


    To me, they were just small things. I was more concerned that Michael hadn¡¯t marked me.


    We were still having regr sex, and Michael was always passionate about my body. And in the process, I would say that we did be morepatible.


    We talked every day, and it was meaningless a lot of the time, but in the process, we got to know each other better. I learned to get to know Michael and see things from his point of view, and Michael learned to respect me more.


    I just didn¡¯t understand why wouldn¡¯t he mark me.


    In the beginning, Michael wanted me, but I didn¡¯t want to, so I kept rejecting him. Later, because of my body, Michael didn¡¯t mark me.


    But now, all the problems between us were gone. He said before to wait until I transformed into a royal Lycan. I had be one of them, so I could not think of any reason Michael would not mark me.


    I did not want to take the initiative to ask Michael. I might seem impatient, but I would like it to happen naturally. Michael wanted me and didn¡¯t want to leave me, so he gave me a mark. I didn¡¯t want him to mark me for other reasons.


    It just went on and on.


    Other than that, Michael and I got along perfectly. I trusted him more and more and found that I could learn a lot from him.


    Michael has a mature view of many things that inspired me. On the other hand, Michael always asked me for advice regarding things rted to me, but in the end, I often found that his approach was the best.


    For example, two days ago, Michael asked me if I still wanted to return to school.


    I was fiddling with an assignment at theputer. I had missed some homework because of what had happened, which made it difficult for me to do the assignment assigned by the professor.


    Suddenly, I noticed Michael appearing behind me and staring at myputer thoughtfully.


    I was startled by him and turned to look at him. ¡°Huh? Why are you here?¡± I asked


    ¡°I¡¯m just taking a look.¡± Michaelzily dragged a chair over and sat down beside me. ¡°I¡¯ve finished my work. Let¡¯s see what you¡¯re busy with.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just normal school work. I have a lot of homework from before. There are several deadlines these few days,¡± I said.

 Chapter 145 - Going Back To School

    <h4>Chapter 145: Going Back To School</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Uhm¡­¡± Michael took the mouse from my hand and flipped through my homework. ¡°This is a little inefficient. Do you want to go back to school?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± I looked at him in surprise.


    Michael wanted to let me move outside his sphere of influence. This was something I had never thought of.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it was boring to stay in? I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve mentioned it muchtely. You can return to school if you don¡¯t like staying here every day. That will help your studies,¡± Michael said.


    Going back to ss would be better than going online. I could have face-to-face conversations with my professors and ssmates and be much more efficient in doing my homework.


    In the past, I would have promised Michael without hesitation, and I was afraid he would go back on his word. But now, I was hesitant.


    Before, my focus had been on my studies. But now, if I was destined to live with Michael in the future, I needed to think about more things.


    I was silent for a moment and then asked, ¡°What about you? Will you stay here forever?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to deal with the werewolf hunters and the kidnapping of the she-wolf. If this matter is settled, I need to go back and report to my father. I want to bring you back with me and bring you to meet my parents,¡± Michael said as he ced his head on my shoulder.


    ¡°Then, what? What are your ns?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Then? Then you¡¯ll be my princess, and you¡¯ll be the princess of the royal Lycan family,¡± Michael said, confused.


    ¡°But my studies won¡¯t end anytime soon. I¡¯ll need to finish four years of college before I can get my diploma. If I want to continue to make a name for myself in this field, I¡¯ll need to study for a master¡¯s and a doctor¡¯s degree. I¡¯ll stay in this school for a longer period,¡± I said as I looked at Michael.


    ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. If you want to study, keep studying. Anyway, the royal Lycan family has a very long life span. It¡¯s not a matter of a few years.¡± Michael shrugged as he said disapprovingly.


    ¡®But then, we won¡¯t be able to be together for a few years. Don¡¯t you care about that?¡¯


    I stopped talking.


    Maybe in Michael¡¯s eyes, this little time was nothing, but I didn¡¯t want to be separated from Michael at all now. If I stayed here in college and Michael was not by my side, I didn¡¯t think I could ept this.


    And there was another reason. Joanna was in this house now, and when Michael returned, Joanna would undoubtedly follow him back.


    She lived in the royal Lycan family, so she had a legitimate reason ¨C to stay with her parents. I would not be by Michael¡¯s side. Joanna would revolve around Michael. I would never allow this to happen. Michael could only be mine.


    ¡°Let me think about it,¡± I finally said. ¡°I can handle these studies now.¡±


    ¡°Uhm... Don¡¯t do it. Let¡¯s do something else...¡± Michael started to move his hands.


    ¡°Don¡¯t... Hey, I haven¡¯t saved it yet. Don¡¯t tug at my clothes... Michael, hey, Uhh... ¡±


    In addition, the other visitor I¡¯d seen a lot recently was Kate.


    She didn¡¯t seem to be in good condition. She didn¡¯t even go to parties often. This was her favorite activity before. I worried for her, but Kate insisted she was okay.


    I could see Kate getting weak. Her silky blonde hair was getting flustered. I tried to persuade her to go to the Ancient Wood Pack to see Alex, but Kate refused. She didn¡¯t want to talk about it.


    All I could do was spend as much time as possible with her, give herpanionship, and keep an eye on her, but all she needed was her mate, which I couldn¡¯t provide.


    Now, the two of us were sitting side by side in the small garden downstairs, Kate and I did the professor¡¯s new assignment together. This part of the document was very obscure, and it took me a long time to finish reading a page. When I looked up, I found Kate staring nkly at the marble pir on the side.


    ¡°Do you want a drink?¡± I asked, trying to pull Kate back to reality.


    But Kate didn¡¯t seem to notice what I was saying. She was already lost in her world.


    ¡°Hi, girls.¡± Joanna walked over in a fabulous halter skirt. She always wore this kind of clothes in the house. Her breasts were bobbing before her. I didn¡¯t know whom she was showing them to.


    ¡°Hi,¡± I greeted her perfunctorily.


    I wouldn¡¯t have chosen the small garden downstairs if it wasn¡¯t for the bright sunshine today.


    I tried my best to avoid Joanna when I was at home. It wasn¡¯t because I was afraid of her or anything. I didn¡¯t want to deal with her.


    She always gave me that kind and amiable smile, which forced me to put on a mask to face her. Otherwise, it would make me look unfriendly.

 Chapter 146 - Distracted Kate

    <h4>Chapter 146: Distracted Kate</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    I was so sick of her hypocrisy.


    I didn¡¯t feel like killing her like before, but I definitely wouldn¡¯t want to be friends with her.


    Fortunately, Joanna lived far away from Michael and my room. There was nothing special, and she had no reason toe to our ce. I didn¡¯t have to see her annoying smiling face all the time.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Joanna held a ss of juice and sat naturally next to Kate and me. She always acted like a hostess in this house.


    Kate and I put our notebooks on the table, with our printed handouts and notes next to them.


    Any average person could see what we were doing at a nce, but Joanna insisted on asking. It was an unnecessary andme way to break the ice. There was also a subtle arrogance in her tone, like a teacher greeting her students.


    I sighed internally and reluctantly replied, ¡°We¡¯re doing our homework.¡±


    Joanna smiled and took a stack of paper from Kate¡¯s hand. ¡°You don¡¯t mind if I take a look, do you?¡±


    I rolled my eyes. Of course, Kate wouldn¡¯t mind. She waspletely in a trance. I suspected that not only did Kate not hear what Joanna was saying, she didn¡¯t even notice that Joanna hade over.


    This was the reason why Joanna chose to take something from her. Joanna wouldn¡¯t start with me because she knew I would reject her. Her one-person show wouldn¡¯t continue.


    My unfriendliness toward her was obvious. Joanna must have felt it too. I didn¡¯t understand why she would alwayse to me to join in the fun under such circumstances. Wouldn¡¯t it be better for us just to stay away from each other?


    ¡°What are your majors?¡± Joanna revealed a friendly smile. ¡°Michael said that you encountered some difficulties in your studies. I have PhDs from many schools. Perhaps I can help you.¡±


    ¡°No, there¡¯s no need,¡± I said stiffly.


    Because Michael was busy with the kidnapping of the she-wolf, he didn¡¯t stay at home for long. But when he came back, he spent most of his time with me. And Joanna, at times like this, would try toe up with some excuse to be around us.


    I even saw from the window a couple of times that, within a dozen seconds of Michael getting out of the car, Joanna would go over and try to be alone with Michael and try to make some physical contact.


    Unfortunately, Michael ignored some of her actions and kept his eyes on me.


    She probably just made that up. Michael couldn¡¯t have told her about my studies. She only wanted to make me angry, but I wasn¡¯t as easily offended as I had been a week ago.


    All she did was try to separate me from my mate, but failure was the only oue that greeted her.


    ¡°I see you and your friend seem to be in some difficulties, and I¡¯m happy to help.¡± Joanna pointed to a line of words and said, ¡°Right here, you should...¡±


    ¡°I think I¡¯m going back, Cecily,¡± Kate suddenly interrupted Joanna.


    Kate started to tidy up the things on the table and took out the stack of printed materials from Joanna¡¯s hands. Kate had never liked Joanna. She said that she felt that there was always something hidden under Joanna¡¯s smile, and I had the same opinion.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let me send you off,¡± I suggested.


    I felt that Kate wasn¡¯t in a good state. I was a little worried about letting her go back. On the other hand, I didn¡¯t want to be alone in this space with Joanna.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. See youter.¡± Kate waved at me. The corners of her mouth curled into a smile, but she was forcing it. I bet that the moment she turned her back on me, the smile on her face would disappear and she would be lost in thought.


    I sat in my chair with some worry for my friend.


    Kate¡¯s condition after she left her mate really worried me. I had been forced to leave my mate, but the pain of having my soul torn apart was still fresh in my mind; and Kate had left of her own volition, and she was suffering a different kind of inner torment than I was.


    Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Joanna sitting to one side, sipping her drink gracefully.


    We were alone in the house now, with the housekeeper and the servants. Sasha had gone to school, Michael and Samuel had gone to save the she-wolf, and they wouldn¡¯t be back until at least the evening.


    I started packing my things and returned to my room to finish my homework.


    The sun wasn¡¯t as bright in my room as here, but I couldn¡¯t focus on my homework when I looked at Joanna face to face.


    Maybe I should ask Michael to help him investigate the missing she-wolf. It would give me more time with Michael and less time with Joanna.


    If I was not going to school, working with Michael was a good idea because I could learn a lot from him.

 Chapter 147 - The Ugly Side Of Joanna

    <h4>Chapter 147: The Ugly Side Of Joanna</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Your friend doesn¡¯t seem to be in good shape,¡± Joanna said as she took another sip of her drink.


    ¡°She¡¯s fine,¡± I said as I sped up my hand movements. I wanted to get out of here as soon as possible.


    ¡°If you need help, I¡¯d be happy to do something for you,¡± Joanna said.


    ¡°Enough!¡± I turned to look at Joanna. I didn¡¯t want to pretend that we were friends anymore. I¡¯d rather tell her, ¡°There¡¯s only the two of us here. There¡¯s no need for you to wear that mask, Joanna. You know very well that I don¡¯t like you. I guess you don¡¯t like me either. Why pretend to be a sister?¡±


    ¡°I do feel some hostility from you, but I don¡¯t hate you,¡± Joanna said slowly.


    My gaze fixed on her. There was no w in her expression. It was as if I was just a one-sided viin. From the looks of it, it seemed that I had overreacted. She didn¡¯t have any other intentions. I was using malice to specte about her.


    However, how could I exin her previous little tricks? Moreover, I did not judge her based on her appearance initially. The scent that she emitted told me that she was coveting my mate.


    ¡°You still don¡¯t believe me.¡± Joanna sighed softly and leaned against the chair.


    Suddenly, the aura around Joanna changed. The smile on her lips was no longer gentle and tolerant. Instead, it was filled with malice. ¡°Alright, you¡¯re right. There¡¯s no one else here. I also tire of performing in front of a little girl like you every day.


    ¡°You¡¯re an arrogant audience. You always ignore me. You¡¯re a lowly werewolf, yet you always act like you¡¯re above everyone else. Aren¡¯t you just a whore with Michael backing you up?¡±


    I gaped. I had imagined Joanna¡¯s wickedness, but I didn¡¯t expect to hear such an insult from her mouth.


    I quickly recovered from the shock of the emotional surprise. This shouldn¡¯t be beyond my expectations. These were Joanna¡¯s true thoughts. My guess had always been right.


    ¡°So the reason you¡¯re here is for Michael. You still love him, right?¡± I asked.


    Joanna got up from her chair, walked toward me, and gave me a sarcastic smile. ¡°Love? Only little girls like you talk about love all the time. Do you think Michael loves you? He only loves his mate because he¡¯s the Lycan Prince of the royal family. He can only be stronger with his mate by his side.¡±


    ¡°No matter what you say, his mate is me, and the person he loves is also me, and there is no contradiction between the two,¡± I said calmly.


    ¡°Are you worthy?¡± Joanna said contemptuously, ¡°Michael is the second in line to the throne of the royal Lycan family, the most honorable Lycan of the royal family apart from the royal family¡¯s King Lycan and the crown prince. Like Michael, his princess will enjoy the same treatment as an actual princess and stand at the peak of the royal Lycan family¡¯s power.


    ¡°As for you, you are just a lowly, ipetent, weak werewolf. What right do you have to stand shoulder to shoulder with Michael? That position should have been mine and will be mine in the future.¡±


    This was the first time I saw the true and ugly side of Joanna. She despised all emotions. She did not do it to pursue Michael, but because of the value symbol of Michael, for the power on Michael.


    Why didn¡¯t she think about it? How could she be worthy of Michael¡¯s sincerity and honesty? How could she be worthy of standing with Michael?


    ¡°You¡¯re just a pathetic benefit seeker. You¡¯re driven by desire and not emotions. You won¡¯t get anyone,¡± I dered to her.


    Joanna looked at me and suddenly giggled.


    ¡°You¡¯re so naive and cute. I never thought my opponent would be a little girl like you.¡± Joanna smiled victoriously. ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. You¡¯ll see with your own eyes that I¡¯ll take Michael away from you bit by bit. When that happens, don¡¯t cry in the corner alone.¡±


    I red at her. Joanna looked very confident, but I didn¡¯t think things would develop as she said.


    ¡°In your dreams! Michael is my mate. You can¡¯t separate us!¡± I shouted at Joanna.


    The few inches of height I had gained over the past few days helped a lot. I was now about the same height as Joanna, which allowed me to look her straight in the eye and confront her.


    ¡°The only bargaining chip you have is that you¡¯re his mate, right?¡± Joanna said coldly.


    Joanna¡¯s body emitted an invisible aura. She seemed to have released something, pressuring me until I couldn¡¯t breathe.


    Damn it! Michael said that I had also be a Lycan of the royal family. Why could she still suppress my aura? I wanted to try to resist, but Joanna applied more pressure. I was suppressed until I couldn¡¯t fight back.


    What the hell was this?!


    Mia wanted toe out of my body to fight, but I held her back.


    I couldn¡¯t really fight with Joanna here. I clenched my fists on both sides of my body and looked away to suppress the urge to pounce. Now was not the time. In the future, I would have a chance to get revenge.

 Chapter 148 - Meal Preparation

    <h4>Chapter 148: Meal Preparation</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Humph, a little brat who hasn¡¯t even awakened her special ability, yet you¡¯re still shouting at me.¡± Joanna sneered before she left.


    I stood at the same spot as I looked at the half-packed books andputers on the table. I had an urge to flip them all over.


    This b*tch! I knew that everything about her was an act!


    She was like a snake with many schemes, attracting your attention with her bright appearance, gaining your trust with her seemingly meek attitude, and waiting for the opportunity to strike the fatal blow.


    Only now, she had taken off her gorgeous costume before me, revealing her insidious inner self.


    I¡¯d calmed myself down, and the fact that Joanna dared to show me this side of herself meant that she was not afraid of me revealing her true colors to the others.


    Because she presented herself to everyone as gentle and presentable, no one would believe me. I went straight to Michael and probably made him think that I hadn¡¯t adjusted from the werewolf to the royal Lycan family life and that he would take it as a figment of my imagination.


    I needed to make a n to make Joanna walk into the trap and reveal her true nature.


    But before that, I needed to make sure that Michael was mine, that he had a deeper connection to me than just his mate, and that he couldn¡¯t live without me.


    What should I do? I thought to myself as I walked into the kitchen.


    Maybe making dinner for Michael would be a good idea.


    Thest time I ruined the first half of our date, I tried to make up for it in the second half, but all the good food went to waste.


    I used to help my mom in the kitchen when I was home and was confident in my cooking. The only problem was that I didn¡¯t know what Michael liked to eat, and he didn¡¯t seem fussy.


    I finally decided to make Michael one of my favorite dishes when I was a kid. I wouldn¡¯t be as good as the top chef in Michael¡¯s family if it were a big meal, but it was the same as when I was a kid and the same as when I was a kid.


    While Michael was eating the dish, I could also tell him about my childhood so we could have a conversation and get to know each other better.


    While I was preparing the food, Joanna appeared behind me out of nowhere.


    I tried to ignore her, but she was here to cause trouble.


    ¡°Look at what our Prince Lycan¡¯s mate is doing, preparing dinner for her mate. What a lovely gesture,¡± Joanna said in a deliberately artificial voice.


    I turned around to cut a potato, trying to get Joanna to leave with my back to her.


    But Joanna just stood on the edge of the ind. She looked at me and smiled. ¡°I have to say; your behavior is touching. To please Michael, you won¡¯t hesitate to work as a servant. But do you think this will work?¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± I turned around and red at Joanna with a knife in my hand.


    Joanna did not react to my actions. She seemed to have decided that I would not fight with her. She only had an annoying smile as she continued, ¡°Your value can only be reflected in these menial chores. Any skilled servant can easily rece this. This will not help you keep Michael¡¯s heart.¡±


    ¡°So your method of constantly running away and wanting Michael to save you will work?¡± I mocked.


    I thought this was a powerful counterattack, but unexpectedly, this only made the smile on Joanna¡¯s face grow wider.


    ¡°Oh, we are different from you, Cecily. You won¡¯t understand what happened between us.¡±


    ¡®Please, for god¡¯s sake, I want to tear her mouth apart.¡¯


    I fiercely started cutting a tomato and imagined it was Joanna¡¯s head. I sliced it into pieces one by one, then cut it into small chunks before finally boiling it in the pot.


    ¡°Speaking of which, I¡¯m also curious about something else.¡±


    Joanna was a person. Even if Ipletely ignored her, she would still be able to say annoying things continuously.


    ¡°The homework you did in the afternoon was school homework?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I said dryly.


    ¡°That¡¯s very strange. I heard that Sasha also goes to school here, but she goes to school every day. And you stay at home every day, doing nothing.


    ¡°Only when Michaeles back do you walk around him, just like the other servants in the house who wait for the owner toe home and then gather around to provide services.¡± Joanna covered her mouth and giggled.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? What does that have to do with you?¡± I said impatiently.

 Chapter 149 - He Won’t Mark You

    <h4>Chapter 149: He Won¡¯t Mark You</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    I put thest ingredients into the pot, took off my apron, and tried to leave the kitchen.


    ¡°You won¡¯t get what you want, Cecily, because you weren¡¯t on the right path in the first ce. Give up those useless efforts,¡± Joanna said behind me.


    I stopped, closed my eyes, and walked up to Joanna.


    I looked straight at Joanna and said, ¡°You¡¯re the one who should let go of those useless fantasies. You¡¯re saying these things to me now because Michael belongs to me. You can¡¯t find any chance with him, so you want to make a move on me. But I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s impossible. The Moon Goddess gave Michael to me, and we¡¯ll be together forever.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Cecily, is that what you think?¡± Joanna tilted her head, revealing a yful smile. ¡°Child, you¡¯re still too naive. I want to ask you a question. Has he marked you yet?¡±


    ¡°No, because I didn¡¯t allow him to do that before,¡± I replied.


    The smile on Joanna¡¯s face grew wider. ¡°Because you asked him not to mark you, right?¡±


    I pursed my lips and nodded.


    ¡°In that case, Michael is a good child. He listens to others¡¯mands and is a docile and modest person willing to ept others¡¯ opinions.¡± Joanna chuckled.


    ¡°What exactly are you trying to say?¡± I asked.


    Joanna shook her head and said, ¡°Werewolves are all wild beasts. The royal Lycan family is a wild beast among wild beasts. As for Michael, I¡¯m sure you also know that among the royal Lycan family, he is also the fiercest.


    ¡°The nature of beasts is to plunder. He will take everything he wants if he has the power. Michael is also a prince of the royal Lycans. There is no need for him to back down on anything. If he doesn¡¯t have you right now, it¡¯s only because he doesn¡¯t want to.¡±


    Joanna raised her eyebrows at me and continued, ¡°He has other concerns about you, so he doesn¡¯t want you. This is not what you think. He wouldn¡¯t not do it, just because you asked him not to.¡±


    I stared at Joanna¡¯s lips, which kept moving. In my mind, one voice told me not to listen to what she said, while the other was telling me that she was right. Michael¡¯s personality was one of plunder and possession. No one could change his mind. The premise of our harmonious rtionship was that I chose to obey him most of the time.


    ¡°So, Ipletely understand your hostility toward me.¡± Joanna¡¯s voice seemed like a whisper from hell.


    ¡°You¡¯re worried that Michael will one day abandon you and choose me, so you want me to leave, but it¡¯s useless. The loss of your sense of security cannot be filled by my leaving.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± I shouted at Joanna.


    Joanna smiled again and looked at me with a hint of sympathy. ¡°You don¡¯t have to believe what I say,¡± she said hypocritically. ¡°You can do anything to make Michael mark you, and I¡¯ll leave on my own. But we both know that you can¡¯t do it.¡±


    I was about to say something else when we all heard the door open.


    Sasha came back with bags of stuff in her hands. When she looked up at us, she let out an exaggerated cry. ¡°Girls, pleasee and help me. I¡¯m exhausted.¡±


    I walked up silently and took the stuff from Sasha¡¯s hands.


    After Sasha put down her stuff, she copsed on the sofa and covered her head with a pillow. She looked exhausted.


    Because of this, she missed the awkward atmosphere between Joanna and me. When Sasha poked her head out of the pillow, Joanna and I had returned to our original appearance.


    ¡°How was your day?¡± Joanna sat on the other side of the sofa and asked in a friendly tone.


    ¡°Ah, it was a busy day. I had a whole day of sses, and all the professors gave me much homework. Then, Thomas called me to be a freeborer and moved many things for him.¡±


    Although Sasha wasining, there was not much resentment in her expression. Instead, there was some excitement.


    ¡°Mr. Thomas? Is heing here too?¡± Joanna asked in surprise.


    ¡°Maybe. Who knows what he¡¯s thinking.¡± Sasha shrugged.


    I realized that I was not involved in their conversation. They all knew this Mr. Thomas, and I was just an outsider.


    I went back to the kitchen and continued cooking. The dishes were almost finished.


    I estimated it wouldn¡¯t be long before Michael and the others returned after Sasha.


    Sasha was still in the living room talking to Joanna, who was listening patiently, interjecting a few words now and then so that Sasha didn¡¯t feel like a one-woman show.


    I rolled my eyes in the kitchen, and in a way, I admired Joanna¡¯s ability to be anything she wanted to be in front of anyone.


    If my wolf instinct hadn¡¯t warned me in the first ce, I probably would have been fooled by her too.


    I started thinking about what I had to do to expose the real Joanna under her mask.

 Chapter 150 - To Make You Happy

    <h4>Chapter 150: To Make You Happy</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    She was a crafty enemy, and conventional methods wouldn¡¯t work on her.


    If I told Sasha and Michael now that I¡¯d said so many bad things about Joanna to them, they wouldn¡¯t believe me.


    I didn¡¯t have a recording of my conversation with Joanna, and even if I could repeat what Joanna said, I didn¡¯t have any proof.


    Maybe I didn¡¯t have to make aplicated n. I didn¡¯t have to prove to Michael that Joanna was a bad person. I only had to find a way to make Joanna lose control in front of everyone. Her previous disguises would fall apart if she took off her mask.


    But how could I make Joanna lose control?


    She didn¡¯t believe Michael would mark me so I would show her.


    I¡¯d get Michael to mark me and show it to everyone so my connection with Michael would strengthen, and Joanna would have no reason to stay here.


    A mark was unique and could not be easily erased, and Joanna would see it and know that she had no chance. As long as she wanted Michael, she would lose control of her emotions.


    Even if she were good enough and didn¡¯t lose her temper, she wouldn¡¯t have a chance to get Michael from me unless she killed me, and Michael wouldn¡¯t let that happen.


    On second thought, I thought this was a foolproof n.


    I had no chance of failure, no matter how I saw it.


    When I came out of the kitchen with my dinner, I saw Joanna nce at me and give me a pointed smile. I knew she was mocking me for acting like a servant.


    I gave her a contemptuous look back. After tonight, she would know who Michael was.


    As I waited for Michael in the room, I felt uneasy.


    I began to worry that Michael would not choose me, as Joanna had said.


    We had so many chances these days. Every time we had sex, it was great. When Michael turned his back on me, my neck was exposed to his canine teeth. If he bit me, I could finish the marking.


    But Michael never did. He always gave me lots of kisses. It was a great experience. But there was no sign of marking.


    Or maybe it was like Joanna said ¨C Michael was worried about something.


    In Michael¡¯s eyes, I wasn¡¯t a good mate. I was just a good bed partner. In Michael¡¯splex royal Lycanmunity, was I not up to his standards and could not take on the responsibilities of a royal Prince Lycan¡¯s mate?


    I thought I might be overthinking it.


    Joanna nted these seeds of doubt in my mind, and when Michael returned, all my doubts would be gone, and he would mark me. After all, I could see in Michael¡¯s eyes that I had always been sexually attractive to him.


    I pulled a dress out of the closet and put it on. It looked a lot like the one I had worn when Michael first met me, and I hoped that Michael would remember some of the things he had felt when he first met me.


    I was adjusting my high-heeled shoes in the bedroom mirror when I heard footsteps at the door.


    I hurried to the mirror for a final touch of lipstick, then walked out just in time to meet Michael, who had just walked in.


    Michael was dressed in a three-piece blue twill suit entuating his slender frame and bulging chest. His hair had obviously been styled this morning and had beenbed back with water, it was slightly messy, but at the same time, it added to his unruly handsomeness.


    He raised his head to look at me. I gave him a brilliant smile.


    ¡°Wee back, my dear.¡± I walked over and nted a kiss on his cheek.


    ¡°Hmm... what is the asion?¡± Michael lowered his head to kiss me back. His eyes shed with surprise and joy.


    ¡°A day... that I want to make you happy.¡± I smiled as I took his hand and sat at the dining table. I took out some warm food from the oven. ¡°Come and taste the dinner I made for you.¡±


    Michael smiled as he looked up at me. ¡°As long as I cane back and see you, every day is a happy day for me.¡±


    When I heard Michael¡¯s words, the smile on my face widened.


    ¡°I still feel very sorry about ourst date. That¡¯s why I especially did all this, hoping to make up for the regret we hadst time,¡± I said as I looked into Michael¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Baby, I already said that it wasn¡¯t your fault. We just chose the wrong time. You don¡¯t have to feel guilty about it.¡± Michael sighed.


    ¡°I know, but I still want to do something,¡± I whispered.

 Chapter 151 - Stay By You

    <h4>Chapter 151: Stay By You</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Michael looked deeply into my eyes. I had looked into his eyes many times, but I found that each time he looked at me more affectionately than thest, which confirmed to me that he was deeply loved.


    Michael raised his spoon and fed me a mouthful. I smiled and bit into the food. We had a nice, warm dinner.


    When Michael put his arm around my shoulder and wanted to take me to the bedroom, he hummed a tune to show that he was happy. I thought it was a good time to ask him for something.


    ¡°Michael?¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Michael looked back at me with a smile in his eyes.


    I thought for a moment before deciding to change the topic. ¡°I¡¯ve thought about you telling me to return to school.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, what¡¯s the result of your consideration? You don¡¯t have to worry about school. You can go back anytime you want. The school won¡¯t make things difficult for your absence,¡± Michael said.


    ¡°Uhm, I want to apply for a suspension temporarily,¡± I said.


    ¡°Suspension?¡± Michael raised his eyebrows and looked at me. ¡°Haven¡¯t you always wanted to go back to school? In the beginning, you always quarreled with me because of this. Why don¡¯t you want to go back to school now?¡±


    ¡°My thoughts are different now.¡± I pulled the corner of Michael¡¯s shirt, looked up at him, and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t think I would be with you. My focus was on my studies, but now you¡¯re the most important person. I want to spend more time with you.¡±


    I could feel Michael¡¯s aura bing sweeter with my words. I knew what I said made him feel good, so I put my hand around Michael¡¯s neck again, ¡°We can go to schoolter anyway. Sasha just started school. I just got together with you. I want to be with you every day. I want to follow you out to investigate the she-wolf matter. I want to help.¡±


    Michael looked down at me. He didn¡¯t answer me right away. Instead, he gave me a thoughtful look.


    I worried he would reject me, so I moved closer to him. My lips were almost touching his neck. I raised my head to look at him, revealing an inquiring expression. This angle would make my eyes look even bigger, making me look as cute as a doll.


    ¡°Is that okay?¡± I asked him coquettishly.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Michael finally agreed to my request. Then, he smiled, lowered his head, and looked at me gently. ¡°I also wish you could stay by my side, but it¡¯s still too dangerous for us to investigate together. I can only bring you out to look when I¡¯m sure there¡¯s no danger.¡±


    I was slightly disappointed, but I knew that this was already a concession made by Michael. He didn¡¯t reject me. Instead, he promised to take me with him if he could. This wouldn¡¯t have happened when we first met.


    Forget it. Let us just take it one step at a time. There would always be a chance.


    As I thought this, I passionately brought my lips to Michael¡¯s. Michael epted without hesitation, wrapping his tongue around mine. The corners of our mouths were soon wet, and we rolled onto the bed together. Michael reached for the zipper of my dress, and I reached into Michael¡¯s suit pants.


    Today, things were going incredibly fast for Michael and me.


    Before I knew it, we were naked. I was sitting on Michael¡¯sp, and the moistness made me realize that I¡¯d had an orgasm, and Michael was wiping the tears that flowed during sex from the corners of my eyes.


    ¡°Why do you always cry now?¡± Michael¡¯s deep voice rang in my ears.


    I was a little embarrassed by Michael¡¯s words, but I couldn¡¯t control my physiological reaction at all.


    In front of Michael, my body was more subservient than my heart, and it was always easy for me to be attracted to and controlled by him.


    I stared nkly at Michael, feeling him stroke my hair from top to bottom. I felt a cool touch on my sweat-soaked hair on the side of my forehead, and Michael slid his hand down my hair to the back of my neck.


    He could easily hold my entire neck, and I felt his hot palm cover the back of my neck where the marking was waiting. I felt a faint heat in that part of my body as if expecting something sharp to pierce it and leave a mark for life.


    Michael¡¯s breathing grew heavy, and his scent grew stronger.


    His scent surrounded me, and I felt an electric current coursing through my scalp to my limbs, and my body trembled. The hand pressing down on me seemed to be the king of beasts himself, and I was his prey. There was nowhere to escape.

 Chapter 152 - I Want To Be Marked

    <h4>Chapter 152: I Want To Be Marked</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    I wanted to have sex. I wanted to be marked by Michael.


    This idea powerfully swept my mind. My mind recalled Joanna¡¯s fake smile. She told me Michael would not mark me, so I had to prove it to her.


    Tonight, I wanted Michael to leave me with the unique mark. I had to prove that Michael belonged to me alone.


    Even though I was a little ufortable with Michael¡¯s erect penis, I put my arms around Michael¡¯s neck and kissed him.


    I tried to seduce Michael with my clumsy technique, and I felt Michael pause, turn around, and suck my lips even harder. Our breaths flowed into each other¡¯s mouths, spreading like poison, numbing every nerve, and my mind was vulnerable to Michael¡¯s passion.


    Desire began to invade my brain even deeper.


    I began to writhe in Michael¡¯s arms, rubbing my chest against Michael¡¯s, and naked sensuality took over my brain. I wished I could be inside Michael. His delicious mate scent made me a drug addict, our breaths mingling.


    I felt a pain in my lips and ack of oxygen in my brain.


    I whimpered softly, but my limbs mped around Michael uncontrobly, unwilling to let him go.


    Michael was also panting softly, then he rubbed my private parts, which were already glistening with bodily fluid, and easily amodated him.


    ¡°Ah...¡± I let out a moan from my throat.


    I hung onto Michael, my face buried in his neck, and I kept rubbing his thick and broad chest with my nose. I desperately sniffed his scent and greedily absorbed all of his body.


    His strong beast-like smell, no matter how much, was not enough. I wanted to melt into Michael¡¯s body and absorb him into my bloodstream.


    I began to twist my buttocks over Michael¡¯s hot erection. I was a little disgusted with it, but now it kindled my desire; I desperately wanted to have him.


    Michael inhaled sharply. Then, he ced his hands on my waist. Then, he lowered his head and bit my corbone. In a low voice, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±


    ¡°Give it to me... give it to me, Michael.¡±


    ¡°I know. Wait a moment.¡± Michael suppressed his voice.


    ¡°Wait for what...e in.¡± I twisted my body and begged.


    Michael didn¡¯t give me a response. I repeatedly rubbed my face against his chest and begged him to give me what I wanted.


    Michael turned around and threw me onto the bed. I stared nkly when I saw arge body pressing down on me. He kissed the corner of my tear-stained eyes, then bit my already red and swollen lips and swallowed all my moans.


    He touched the side of my waist several times, then slipped his hand between my legs.


    It was so wet, and I saw Michael raise an eyebrow, obviously not surprised by my condition. I was a little embarrassed by his mischievous gesture and instinctively crossed my legs, but Michael elbowed my legs apart, then leaned over and whispered in my ear, ¡°It¡¯s so wet again.¡±


    As he spoke, he slipped his fingers into me again, not one, but three at a time. He poked and prodded inside me, causing me to shiver.


    Michael lowered his head and bit my lip again. I didn¡¯t know what he had done to my lip, but I felt a constant heat and burning pain. I wanted to turn around and expose the back of my neck to Michael so he could leave a mark there.


    But Michael just sniffed and whispered, ¡°Smells good.¡±


    Then, he pushed his erect penis against my wet, soft orifice.


    From my angle, I could see how we would have sex. Michael¡¯s long, thick penis was purplish-red and bulging. He looked like he couldn¡¯t wait to pound it into me. Michael took one of my hands and led me to his penis. I felt a hot, thick, hard, hot shaft.


    I tried to pull my hand back, but Michael held me down, and I felt hime inch by inch into my body.


    He elevated my body a little and separated my legs. His penis was gently drawn out each time, firmly and powerfully thrust in. I twisted my body, trying to resist or pander. The sensation of the thrust made me feel ufortable, but the feeling of being filled and Michael¡¯s breath made me want to stay with him.

 Chapter 153 - A Sudden Turn

    <h4>Chapter 153: A Sudden Turn</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Michael reached out and pressed my hand against the bed. I couldn¡¯t do any more extensive wiggling. I looked helplessly at Michael.


    Instead, Michael straightened his back and thrust all the way in.


    I let out a sobbing groan. Michael felt both pain and pleasure.


    The pain was not an urate description. The slight tingling sensation of his penis rubbing against the walls of my G-spot was quickly soothed by the pleasure that came from deep within. The pleasure was so overwhelming that I just wanted more.


    I reflexively contracted my vagina, wanting Michael¡¯s penis to stay inside me for a bit longer. It would be best if we stayed close and never separated.


    Michael held my leg with one hand and rubbed it repeatedly on my butt with the other.


    He kept pulling out of me before plunging deep into me, repeatedly and violently. His movements were too big and too deep, and I felt my whole body tremble with each impact and Michael would drag me back by my legs and do it again.


    My thighs were red from Michael¡¯s firm grip, and flesh pping echoed throughout the room.


    I moaned and groaned all the time because of Michael, and every time I was in bed with Michael, I felt like I wasn¡¯t myself.


    But every time Michael came in and out of my body quickly and powerfully, it was endlessly stimting. My body felt electrified, and every nerve, every cell, from my scalp to my toes, was screaming for the ultimate pleasure.


    Soon, I was orgasming again.


    Michael pulled his wet penis out of my body, turned me over on my thighs, raised my hips, and stuck it in my back, stimting my G-spot.


    ¡°Ahhhh!¡± I screamed.


    I had juste and was still in the afterglow of the orgasm, but I was being stimted again.


    I felt my vagina twitch and contract, and Michael tore open my body again and again with a look of enjoyment behind me. I felt numb and itchy, scared and expectant of Michael¡¯s actions.


    I arched my body slightly and showed Michael my submission. I brought the back of my neck to Michael¡¯s mouth again.


    ¡°Bite me, Michael. Please bite me. Mark me...¡±


    At this point, I couldn¡¯t remember Joanna at all. Everything else that I wanted to prove through being marked became unimportant. All I could see was my mate ¡ª Michael.


    I wanted Michael¡¯s mark. I wanted my mate¡¯s mark.


    This mark would make us belong because we could only belong to each other. Michael¡¯s mark was supposed to be mine. It was mine. No one could take it away from me.


    I felt Michael freeze behind me.


    I looked back at Michael. He was looking down at me. Then, he bent over and inched closer to me. I saw his teeth getting sharper and longer, the tip of his nose resting on the back of my neck.


    I closed my eyes and waited for the pain toe. Michael would breathe into me, and he would mark me. From then on, we were each other, inseparable.


    But I waited a long time, and the pain didn¡¯te.


    He was constantly twitching in me before he pulled out of my body. I turned my head and looked at Michael in confusion. The expression of indulging in desire on his face was gone. He looked a little cold.


    ¡°Little Wolf, what do you want to do tonight?¡± Michael¡¯s calm voice sounded.


    I looked at him in disbelief. A second ago, we were still having intimate intercourse. Our bodies and hearts were tightly bonded together. Suddenly, Michael pulled himself out of that state and even questioned me.


    I reached out to grab Michael¡¯s still-stiff penis and pulled him toward me to continue what had just happened.


    Michael looked down at me but didn¡¯t say no. Instead, he put his hand over mine, inched closer, and pulled me into bed.


    I continued to stroke his penis with one hand under his body, and with the other, I touched his chest, breathed on his Adam¡¯s apple, and said, ¡°I want you to be happy.¡±


    That didn¡¯t do what I thought it would do. Michael didn¡¯t let go of my hand, but he wasn¡¯t thinking about what we were doing. He looked at me with a slight frown, his eyes filled with more confusion than joy.


    His expression made me feel like everything I was doing was boring.


    It was as if it was all wishful thinking on my part, and Michael didn¡¯t want to have sex with me or mark me at all.


    It was just as Joanna had said. I felt my heart sink slowly as if it were going to stop beating in my chest and turn into a heavy stone.

 Chapter 154 - Why Won’t You Mark Me?

    <h4>Chapter 154: Why Won¡¯t You Mark Me?</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Why?¡± I heard Michael¡¯s question after I finally stopped what I was doing.


    I stared nkly at the whiteness on my hand.


    ¡®Why?¡¯ I wanted to ask the same question.


    ¡®Why did you stop just now? Why didn¡¯t you want to mark me?¡¯


    I turned my back to Michael and felt like I was embarrassing myself by asking Michael this question again.


    Michael had made it clear to me in his behavior, hadn¡¯t he?


    I had been so naive. I had thought I had it under control with Joanna, but I hadn¡¯t. Joanna was right. Michael had no intention of marking me.


    My mind was a mess, and I couldn¡¯t think straight about what it meant. I felt like aplete emotional loser. I was worried about Kate and her mate. Now I didn¡¯t know what to do with my mate.


    ¡°Cecily, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Michael reached out and pulled me over to face him.


    I looked at him silently. We both knew what had happened. As mates, it was only fitting that I wanted his mark, but he wouldn¡¯t give it to me.


    Now it was Michael who needed to give me an exnation, not me.


    Michael looked into my stubborn eyes and touched my hair. I didn¡¯t hide. I just kept looking at him.


    Michael sighed. ¡°I thought we had an understanding on this. Cecily, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re ready for me to mark you. I don¡¯t know what made you do this tonight, but I hope you¡¯re willing to be marked and not for any other reason.¡±


    ¡°Of course I am. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s been looking for an excuse to say no,¡± I said.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that, Cecily.¡± Michael shook his head and kissed me on the forehead, and he said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m always willing to mark you, but you aren¡¯t even sure of yourself yet.¡±


    My heart wavered a little after what Michael said, but it quickly became firm again.


    I said, ¡°I¡¯ve already thought it through. I¡¯m yours. I want to be marked by you.¡±


    I tried to get close to Michael and kiss his forehead and lips.


    Michael only gave me a few light kisses before he pulled away from me. I looked at him in disappointment.


    What Michael said waspletely different from what he had done. He said he wanted to mark me but kept rejecting me. I didn¡¯t know if he was telling the truth. I knew he wouldn¡¯t give me what I wanted, which was all in line with what Joanna said.


    ¡°You never intended to make me your mate, did you?¡± I tried my best to make myself say this in a calm and gentle tone, but I knew that where Michael couldn¡¯t see, I was so nervous that my hands were shaking.


    ¡°Of course not! Why would you say that?¡± Michael¡¯s brows furrowed deeply. ¡°You are the only one to me. No one can rece you.¡±


    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean you will mark me and make me your official mate,¡± I said.


    ¡°Damn it.¡± Michael started to speak faster, ¡°I¡¯m just saying that now is not the time. You are not ready, Cecily. I hope that all your choices are from your heart and not from any external factors. I hope you can give yourself to me wholeheartedly without any scruples. The royal Lycan mark is sacred and irreversible, and I want us to think about it before doing it.¡±


    Michael¡¯s reasons were ridiculous to me at the moment.


    He had been trying to get me into bed when we first met, and then he rejected me for various reasons. And he kept saying that I wasn¡¯t ready, and then he said, ¡®I hope we think about it¡¯ whether it was him or me.


    Or was it clear to him that he didn¡¯t want me to be his official mate?


    He was the noble Lycan Prince of the royal family, and his mate was supposed to be the noble Lycan Princess of the royal family. How could a werewolf of ordinary birth like me be with him?


    I felt tired from the inside out.


    Although Michael and I were very close, I felt we were very far apart. I didn¡¯t know what he was thinking, and I didn¡¯t know whether he was telling the truth or not.


    Robert was once my mate, but he abandoned me and chose Alison, and in the end, he wanted to have both of us.


    Would Michael now have the same idea? He knew he couldn¡¯t abandon his mate arranged by the Moon Goddess, so he wanted to keep me firmly in his sphere of influence from the beginning.


    Michael was undoubtedly smarter and better at it than Robert.

 Chapter 155 - Throwing A Tantrum

    <h4>Chapter 155: Throwing A Tantrum</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Of course, he wouldn¡¯t be as foolish as Robert to abandon his mate. He was the Lycan Prince of the royal family, and he was born to have many people. As long as he didn¡¯t mark me, he would always have the power to mark others.


    He could find a suitable royal Lycan any time, mark her and make her a princess. It couldn¡¯t be simpler, and now, Michael had Joanna at his side as a choice.


    I tried to calm my emotions. ¡°If you want to mark Joanna, I can stop being the third wheel. You can reject me. My body can take it.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?!¡± Michael roared at me.


    He put his hands on my shoulders and stared at me.


    I saw the fire in his eyes, and I took it to mean that he was angry because I had seen through his thoughts. My heart was filled with destion.


    ¡°You want to run away from me, don¡¯t you? I said I could let you go to school. I¡¯ll give you the freedom you want. I¡¯ve already made concessions for you repeatedly. Why do you have to leave me?¡±


    The bones in my shoulder were hurting from Michael¡¯s strong fingers. I tried hard to break free from him, but I couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Let me go! Let me go!¡± I shouted at Michael.


    Before I realized it, my voice was starting to crack.


    No matter how strong I pretended to be, I still felt misunderstood. I was the one who was hurt, and the violent one was always Michael. But Michael always acted as if he was the one who was making concessions in the rtionship. Ourmunication was aggressive and ineffective.


    Michael hesitated for a moment when he heard the sobbing in my voice. Then, he let go of me. His hand was in the air. He seemed to want to hug me but didn¡¯t know where to begin.


    But I didn¡¯t notice. My heart was filled with negative emotions.


    I got out of bed, grabbed a random piece of clothing, and tried to walk out.


    I didn¡¯t want to be here anymore. The smell of Michael and me were everywhere. The smell that had made me so happy and sweet a quarter of an hour ago made me want to run away.


    Just as I was about to reach the door, I heard hurried footsteps behind me. I quickened my pace, but Michael was even faster. He caught up with me like a gust of wind. Then, he held my hand, trying to turn the doorknob.


    I moved my wrist, and as expected, I couldn¡¯t escape.


    I looked up at Michael emotionlessly. ¡°Let go,¡± I said


    Michael frowned at me. ¡°What are you getting at?¡±


    I bit my lip and looked at Michael. I didn¡¯t know how to exin that I wasn¡¯t getting at him. I felt like my brain was a mess and needed to be alone.


    When I was angry with Michael, my body was filled with all kinds of anger and intense emotions. But this time, it was different. I felt a sense of powerlessness and exhaustion from the inside out.


    Maybe the word depressed was more appropriate.


    Every word Joanna said to me echoed in my mind. I didn¡¯t want to believe her, but the truth seemed to tell me that she was right. I even felt like a clown, trying to get flowers and apuse from the audience, but I could only make the audienceugh.


    I remembered how I felt when I knew I was Michael¡¯s mate.


    I thought it was all so strange that I, an ordinary werewolf, could be a mate with the Lycan Prince, a noble and mighty member of the royal family.


    It must have been some joke or reason that I had initially rejected the rtionship. Then, something changed in me, and I began to look forward to the rtionship and imagine myself as Michael¡¯s mate in all sorts of situations.


    It was Michael himself who told me that I belonged to him, and he belonged to me.


    It was fake. It was all fake¡­


    I felt like my head was about to explode.


    Michael was still holding my hand and wasn¡¯t trying hard, but I felt like the parts of our skin that were touching were burning like fire. This made me feel highly ufortable. I wanted to break free from Michael.


    Michael sensed my struggle. He didn¡¯t continue to hold me. Instead, he slowly loosened his grip on my finger. But his hand was still on the door handle. It seemed that he didn¡¯t want me to leave.


    ¡°Do you want to lock me up again?¡± I stared at his hand and said.


    ¡°What? I¡¯m not!¡± Michael looked annoyed, too. He stood between me and the door, not making a move, but neither did he move aside.

 Chapter 156 - Slamming The Door

    <h4>Chapter 156: mming The Door</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    This wasn¡¯t right. We need time to calm down.


    I realized this and took a step back, soothing Michael¡¯s mood.


    I looked into Michael¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°I think we need to take a break. I¡¯ve been here too long. I want to go home and see my parents. I¡¯ll go tomorrow.¡±


    Michael lowered his gaze and didn¡¯t speak. I heard his stifled breathing.


    ¡°No,¡± Michael refused.


    ¡°You said you wouldn¡¯t restrict my freedom anymore,¡± I said. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen them for a long time. It¡¯s a reasonable request.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just looking for an excuse to leave me, Cecily,¡± Michael said, shaking his head.


    ¡°You don¡¯t trust me?¡± The feeling of powerlessness returned as I said in disappointment, ¡°I thought we were mates. We were supposed to be the closest people in the world, not like this. You¡¯re still treating me as your prisoner.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t distrust you, but you¡¯re angry. And you can¡¯t solve the problem by leaving me.¡± Michael spoke fast and continued, ¡°Let¡¯s sit and talk calmly. What are you angry about, Cecily?¡±


    I turned my head away and refused to continue the conversation.


    Our conversation wouldn¡¯t bear results. Michael didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with what he had done. In his eyes, I was just a nobody. The more I talked to him, the sadder I would be.


    ¡°I want to go home,¡± I insisted.


    ¡°Why?¡± Michael suddenly let out an angry roar.


    He scared me this time.


    I kept quiet and looked at Michael in bewilderment.


    He seemed to be angered by me. The calmness just now was all an act. He had been suppressing his anger all this time. Now, his wild beast was finally about toe out. I suddenly remembered the unhappy times we had spent together. Michael had imprisoned me. I couldn¡¯t go anywhere until he said yes.


    Michael seemed to be regaining his twisted control over me.


    We were silent for a moment. No one spoke. I was afraid that anything I said would drive Michael crazy, so I waited for him to talk again. But Michael just looked at me fiercely. His beastly eyes scared me. I felt like he was going to eat me.


    I swallowed. I felt like I was going to be eaten.


    Five, four, three¡­


    I decided to surrender to Michael on the count of one. I couldn¡¯t stand the way he looked at me. I knew I would have to surrender to Michael sooner orter. Why would I do something so unwise as to challenge the authority of the Lycan Prince of the royal family?


    Two, one.


    As I was about to apologize, I saw Michael raise his fist. At the same time, there was a golden beast in his eyes.


    I closed my eyes in fear. I thought he finally couldn¡¯t hold back his anger and wanted to hit me.


    But with a loud bang, the pain I had imagined didn¡¯te. Michael smashed his fist against the door. Michael¡¯s punch was very strong. I felt the door behind me shake. Even the ground shook.


    I was so shocked that I couldn¡¯t speak. My gaze was fixed on Michael¡¯s fist.


    I could see that he was clenching his fist very hard. The joints of his fingers were bleeding.


    ¡°You, stay. I, get out of here,¡± Michael said in a low, hoarse voice.


    Then, he turned the doorknob and left our room without looking back.


    I heard the door m shut. To be precise, Michael had mmed it with much force. Michael¡¯s footsteps grew farther and farther away. I heard him going down the stairs, and the butler¡¯s greeting, and then everything fell silent.


    I squatted slowly, arms folded, staring at the patterns on the carpet.


    I said I wanted to go home, but Michael mmed the door behind him. What did he mean?


    I sighed, feeling like a failure. My n for the day had been to make a romantic dinner for Michael, have a good night, and strengthen our rtionship, to make us even more inseparable. But look at what I¡¯d done.


    I¡¯d let my mate leave his house and go off somewhere. Maybe Michael went to see Joanna or any woman who wouldn¡¯t fight with him.


    I pushed him away from me. I am almostughing at my stupidity.


    Every date with Michael seemed to fail, and I always made it a failure.


    I felt a deep sense of frustration.


    Everything that had happened today was what Joanna had said to me in the kitchen, and her words were so powerful that I had sensed it, and I had fallen into her trap.

 Chapter 157 - A Sleepless Night

    <h4>Chapter 157: A Sleepless Night</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    I had my doubts about what Michael was doing. I imed Michael didn¡¯t trust me, but I started today by not trusting Michael.


    I started to realize that whether my doubts were genuine or not, what was happening was something Joanna would have liked to see happen. The results were only in her favor, and I still had the damn right to doubt Michael.


    But¡­


    Once the seed of doubt was nted, it was hard to erase it, and I still couldn¡¯t figure out why Michael wouldn¡¯t mark me. Michael¡¯s anger made me feel his disappointment in me, and because of the mate connection, I could sense some of his emotions.


    What I had done today had angered him, and he needed to let it out. But instead of letting it out on me, he left. The same thing happened on ourst date. He was unhappy, but he controlled his emotions.


    All of this made me feel guilty and confused.


    On the one hand, I was happy that Michael didn¡¯t vent his anger on me; on the other hand, I felt that it was another level of distrust.


    He wouldn¡¯t share his emotions with me or let me see his true side, and I waspletely transparent with him, leaving everything to him.


    Our rtionship was unbnced from the beginning until now. I was inferior to Michael in terms of external factors, status and wealth; deep down, Michael never saw me as an equal.


    He always treated me as a superior and protected me in his way, but he never showed his issues to me. This made me extremely helpless in the face of his problems.


    I got up from the floor, walked into the shower, and turned on the battery to let the water wet me.


    I didn¡¯t even take off my clothes. I needed something to help me think.


    I tried to make sense of it, but whatever the reason, it didn¡¯t exin why Michael didn¡¯t mark me. What kind of man would turn down a request from his mate in bed at a time like that? It wasn¡¯t normal.


    But Michael and I had been too emotional, and I should have listened to Michael.


    I took off my wet clothes, wiped myself clean with a towel, and returned to the bed where we had just been.


    I decided to wait for Michael to return, and I would have a face-to-face, rational conversation with him, as he said. Michael had to exin to me about Joanna and the refusal to mark. If he gave me a good reason, I would believe everything he said, not Joanna¡¯s nonsense.


    I would not allow Joanna to be a screw-up between us. I had wanted to throw her out of this house since the day she appeared, and that had not changed.


    Michael gave some reasons to make me let Joanna stay, but it was never my intention. Now, she was trying to cling to Michael daily, and I could no longer tolerate her.


    This was not out of shameful jealousy but werewolf territorial instinct.


    If Michael had insisted that Joanna stay, it would have been thest thing I wanted to think about, but I forced myself to think about it.


    Just as I couldn¡¯t have allowed Robert to have Alison and me simultaneously, I couldn¡¯t allow anyone else to share Michael with me. Michael had chosen me, so he had to mark me, or I would abandon him.


    It would have been hard, but I would have done it.


    I lived for myself, and no one could trample on my dignity or challenge my boundaries. Michael couldn¡¯t think that just because he was a Lycan Prince of the royal family, he could do whatever he wanted with me. I was free.


    Iy on my back on the bed with the throw pillow and traced the embroidery with my fingers.


    I hoped that the assumptions I made would always be assumptions. Michael was the best person I had ever met. How could I give him up so easily. Just like now, even though Michael had only been gone for a quarter of an hour, I was beginning to miss him.


    I rolled over on the bed and looked out the window.


    Where the hell had Michael gone? When was heing back?


    The whole bed was filled with the smell of what we had just done, and Michael¡¯s scent was still there, even making me feel like he hadn¡¯t left.


    I buried myself in the bed and greedily sucked in the smell, which made me feel calmer, and I mentally worked out what I would say to Michael when he returned.


    Slowly, the sleepiness grew... but Michael hadn¡¯te back yet.


    When I opened my eyes again, I felt a very ufortable tingling sensation all over my limbs.


    I sat up from the bed and found myself in a very awkward position, my head on one of my arms, the nket under me. The cold wind blew from the window on my bare thighs, and I came out of the shower wearing only a bathrobe, not even underwear.

 Chapter 158 - Where Have You Been?

    <h4>Chapter 158: Where Have You Been?</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    I reached for my phone, and the screen lit up. It was four o¡¯clock, and Michael was still not back.


    I leaned against my bed and stared out the window at the dark sky. It was going to light up soon. The night was going to be over. Where the hell had Michael gone?


    Some disturbing thoughts came to mind.


    My first concern was Michael¡¯s safety. Would he encounter any idents when he went out alone at night? He had recently been investigating the matter of the she-wolf. Werewolf hunters were a group of people who would do anything for profit. Would they take the opportunity to plot against Michael? But Michael was a Lycan Prince of the royal family. He should be able to defeat a few werewolf hunters.


    Then, a second thought appeared in my mind. Michael had left because of me. He was angry with me, so he deliberately did note back for the entire night. Did he not consider that I would worry about him at all?


    I was in bed with the cold wind the whole night. I could not remember when I had fallen asleep. In thest second of my consciousness, I was thinking about us, and he just left?!


    And while I was worried about him, he was probably sleeping somewherefortable or worse. He could be in Joanna¡¯s bed right now!


    The dawn of the night had given me a lot to think about, and as the night went on, the smell of Michael in my bed faded, and now they weren¡¯t enough to calm me down.


    I stared at my phone screen, and there were no messages from Michael. An unknown me burned in my heart, and grew stronger. I had forgotten everything I wanted to say to Michael the night before. I only remembered how happy I had been, how Michael had rejected me and let me down.


    It wasn¡¯t until the sun came up and the view from the window became clear that I heard a soft creak from the door. I red at the door. It was Michael.


    He was still wearing the same clothes he had worn the day before. His entire body was covered in the morning dew.


    Although extremely angry, I still looked at Michael from top to bottom. Although he looked a little discouraged and his hair was messy, there were no signs of injury. I let out a sigh of relief. Then, the mes of anger surged in my heart like hot oil.


    ¡°What have you been up to all night?¡± I asked coldly.


    ¡°Cecily? You¡¯re up so early?¡± Michael looked at me. It was obvious that he hadn¡¯t reacted to the situation yet.


    He rubbed his eyes. His voice sounded hoarse and sleepy. The top buttons of his shirt were unbuttoned, revealing his full chest.


    Even at this moment, I had to say that Michael¡¯s body had a different kind of sexiness.


    When Michael approached me and brought his delicious scent to me, my heart couldn¡¯t help but waver.


    I hadn¡¯t seen him all night. I missed him very much and wanted to lean into his arms. But when I thought that his perfect body might have been on another woman¡¯s bed, my tone became stern again.


    ¡°Yeah, I had a good sleep yesterday. I couldn¡¯t wait for you never toe back,¡± I mocked.


    Michael stared at me in a daze. It was rare for him to have such a confused expression, which looked a little cute.


    He was very close to me now. I could see the tired expression on his face. I knew he hadn¡¯t rested well the entire night, but this wasn¡¯t enough to soften my heart. I wanted to know what exactly he had donest night.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you get any restst night?¡± Michael asked.


    He reached out, wanting to hug me, but I dodged.


    I caught a sh of disappointment in Michael¡¯s eyes, but I hardened my heart and said, ¡°I had a good night¡¯s rest. Maybe you¡¯re the only one who didn¡¯t get enough rest in Joanna¡¯s bed.¡±


    I knew I was being immature.


    But for the past hour, I had been racking my brain with thoughts of what had happened. I had tried to knock on Joanna¡¯s door several times to confirm it, but Icked the courage to push it open.


    Michael looked at me and blinked. He seemed to have finally realized what we had been up to yesterday.


    He sighed and looked at me helplessly. ¡°I didn¡¯t get any rest. I wandered outside all night because I didn¡¯t know how toe back to face you.¡±


    ¡°You walked with Joanna all night?¡± I couldn¡¯t control myself.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t walk with anyone.¡± Michael shook his head. He sighed again and said, ¡°How do I exin it to you? I am already over her. You are the only one.¡±


    I looked at Michael. His expression seemed sincere, but I couldn¡¯t judge from his appearance.

 Chapter 159 - The Knocking On The Door

    <h4>Chapter 159: The Knocking On The Door</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    There was no strange smell on Michael¡¯s body, and if Michael had done anything to betray me, the mate rtionship would make me feel this way. I believed Michael¡¯s words for the time being.


    ¡°So, what did you do all night?¡± I asked slowly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± Michael became angry. He was not going to put up with my interrogation. This was normal. He had always been the royal family¡¯s high and mighty Prince Lycan. He had always been the one to interrogate others. Now, of course, he was not used to being questioned by me.


    Michael said patiently, ¡°I know you are still angry aboutst night, but it has already been a night. None of us have benefited from it. Let¡¯s forget all this and be together, okay?¡±


    Forget? How could he make it sound so easy? Michael saw every argument as me being unreasonable, and he never thought the problem was his own.


    I red at Michael and said, ¡°My mate is still thinking about other women, and now he¡¯s asking me to forget about it.¡±


    ¡°Enough, Cecily!¡± Michael yelled at me, his eyes filled with a golden light again. I looked at the ground and ignored his anger. I was also angry now.


    Michael was standing right in front of me. I once again felt the distance between us. I didn¡¯t allow my gaze to focus on him. However, Michael extended his hands to me again. At the same time, his deep voice sounded in my ears.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never had anyone in my heart. You¡¯re the only one in my heart. How many times do I have to say this? I won¡¯t ept being with anyone but you. You know how much I enjoy spending time with you right now. You¡¯re the first person I want to see when I return from work every day. Look at me, Cecily.¡±


    His words made me waver. I hesitantly turned my gaze to him.


    A voice in my heart told me he was lying, telling me to ept the situation and stop causing trouble. But when I met Michael¡¯s gaze, I was still moved by him. His dark brown eyes were glowing with a golden light. He looked very gentle, but there was also a hint of authority.


    ¡°Baby, you don¡¯t know how happy I was yesterday when I heard you would work with me. I look forward to being with you every day.¡± Michael opened his arms to me again.


    I knew I would let go of everything once I touched his skin and easily forgive what happenedst night. This was also why I had always avoided physical contact with Michael. However, he looked too gentle and charming. Even before I touched him, I had already fallen for him.


    It was only then that I noticed the dark circles under his eyes. He must have been up all night. Our argument was the reason why Michael was so exhausted. He was the glittering Lycan Prince of the royal family, but because of me, he¡¯d be like this. I felt guilt and regret that I didn¡¯t stop Michaelst night.


    I didn¡¯t reject Michael¡¯s hug, and his scent enveloped me again.


    Although his scent wasn¡¯t as strong as it had been during our lovemaking, it was still warm and smelled good, with the warmth of a family. I reached out and hugged him back, and Michael raised his hand to touch my cheek, and we smiled at each other. At that moment, I decided to forget about yesterday.


    ¡°My little wolf...¡± Michael whispered in my ear.


    His fingers slid past my ear and neck to touch my corbone. His fingertips were filled with pure love, not desire. I pressed my face against his face with the same tenderness, allowing our breaths to mingle better.


    ¡°Let¡¯s sleep together,¡± I said softly.


    However, a rapid and fierce knock on the door interrupted all of this. The sound was so loud that it was as if the other party was deliberately trying to disturb us. Then, I heard an annoying voiceing from outside the door.


    ¡°Michael, it¡¯s me. There¡¯s an urgent matter that needs your attention.¡± It was indeed Joanna.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Michael impatiently shouted towards the door. I heard a grumpy grunting from his throat.


    ¡°One of our teams has been attacked. We have to go and take a look now,¡± Joanna said.


    Michael took a deep breath and looked to the side with a malicious gaze. I could feel the low, burning angering from his body.


    He looked like a ball filled with high pressure. He would explode if he were squeezed. I didn¡¯t say anything. I was waiting for him to vent his anger on Joanna.


    But after a few breaths, Michael retracted the terrifying aura around him.


    His gaze still didn¡¯t look friendly, but his expression had returned to the calmness I usually saw.


    ¡°Okay, I got it. Wait for me downstairs,¡± Michael said.


    I looked at Michael in shock. He looked like he was going to leave me to go to that whore, Joanna.

 Chapter 160 - I Regret It

    <h4>Chapter 160: I Regret It</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    To be honest, I doubted what Joanna said was true.


    I didn¡¯t believe that Joanna didn¡¯t know that Michael had gone outst night. She always paid attention to everything about Michael.


    She deliberately chose this time to find Michael for something else. Joanna and I had made everything clear. She also admitted that she had different ideas for Michael and that she wanted to snatch Michael away from me time and time again to prove that she was the one who could finally possess Michael.


    I put my hands around Michael¡¯s neck and stared at his lips, waiting for him to exin.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Cecily. I have to go now...¡± Michael said.


    ¡°She¡¯s investigating the she-wolf matter with you, isn¡¯t she?¡± I looked into Michael¡¯s eyes and asked. If Michael were lying to me, I would feel it.


    ¡°Yes, but we¡¯re still...¡± Michael said.


    I interrupted Michael. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you were working with Joanna?¡± I asked


    I recalled Joanna¡¯s taunts. She said I could do nothing with Michael but be a mate. Was she already working with Michael? She was working alongside Michael as his assistant, fighting alongside him, while I foolishly followed his orders and stayed in the house.


    A self-deprecating smile appeared on my face.


    I had avoided Joanna most of the time in the house, so I had never paid attention to what she was doing. But one thing I was sure of was that Michael had never gone out with her in the morning, and I took it for granted that she was just as idle at home as I was.


    Why did I never suspect that they might be working together? If Joanna wanted to hide this from me, she wouldn¡¯t go out with Michael openly.


    I would lose my temper because of this, and they all knew, so they kept it from me.


    ¡°It¡¯s not what you think.¡± Michael put his hand down from me and said, ¡°She mentioned that she wanted to investigate with me, but I didn¡¯t agree at first.


    ¡°Her parents want her to go home, and I think she should listen to them. But you know, she¡¯s not someone who takes things lying down. She insists on joining us, and her special ability can help us. So...¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯ve been together for many days?¡± I nced sharply at Michael.


    ¡°Not every day, but we have been investigating together for a few days,¡± Michael said.


    I didn¡¯t know how to describe my feelings, and my heart burned with jealousy. While I was waiting at home every day, looking forward to seeing Michael, Joanna was with Michael. They might be chatting and eating together, and someone might even see them as mates.


    I let go of Michael¡¯s hand and shrank into the bed.


    I couldn¡¯t let Michael¡¯s breath affect my judgment anymore. I was first myself, then Michael¡¯s mate, but thetter had affected the former too much. Michael was eroding my bottom line. I couldn¡¯t do this anymore.


    Michael moved forward with me. This time he didn¡¯t try to touch me. Instead, he looked me in the eye and said, ¡°You can be like her and work with me. You want to be a part of this, right?¡±


    ¡°Like her?¡± I tried to curl my lips but couldn¡¯t even squeeze out a stiff smile this time. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to be a part of this.¡±


    I was Michael¡¯s mate, and what was Joanna? She was just a cheap, scheming b*tch. What right did she have to be like me?


    I couldn¡¯t stand by Michael¡¯s side and watch Joanna flirt with him all day. My wolf Mia would rip her throat out, and I didn¡¯t want to stop it because that was what I wanted.


    Michael wouldn¡¯t let Robert be near me, and he took him to werewolf court and almost killed him.


    No one thought anything was wrong, and Sasha told me to stay out of it, saying that Robert deserved it. I only wanted to send Joanna away, but I was stopped by everyone and used of losing control of my emotions.


    Michael wanted me to watch him and Joanna hang out and disy her ability to solve cases. F*ck him!


    ¡°You said that you wanted to go with me to investigate this,¡± Michael said with a frown.


    ¡°Yes, but you didn¡¯t say Joanna is there. Now I¡¯ve changed my mind,¡± I said.


    ¡°Joanna won¡¯t do anything. Why are you so against her?¡± Michael said darkly.


    I looked at him with extreme disappointment. To them, Joanna was a perfect and wless angel. She wouldn¡¯t hurt anyone. She was pure and harmless. I was the one who lost my mind due to jealousy.


    I raised my hands in surrender.

 Chapter 161 - Almost Marked

    <h4>Chapter 161: Almost Marked</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to hold her back, okay? I¡¯m not going to hold you back, either. I said I wanted to go home to see my parents. Now I want to go back. You can go too,¡± I said coldly.


    ¡°What?! You still want to go back?!¡± Michael growled.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me going home?¡± I said.


    ¡°This is your home. I¡¯m here. This is where you should be!¡± Michael said darkly.


    ¡°Sorry, not yet.¡± I turned around and showed Michael the back of my neck that was still intact and said, ¡°I¡¯m not marked by anyone yet. I¡¯m still free. I don¡¯t belong to anyone, especially not to you, the arrogant Lycan Prince of the royal family.¡±


    Michael paced around the room. He looked fierce, like a beast that could pounce on and bite me at any moment, but I wasn¡¯t afraid of him. I even hoped that he would pounce on me and bite my neck, marking me to prove that I truly belonged to him.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do anything to me. You have no restraints on me,¡± I announced loudly.


    Michael stopped in his tracks and stared at me. I could feel the bond we had finally built over the past few days slowly breaking apart. He must have felt it too.


    Michael shook his head at me. ¡°No, we belong to each other. We are two symbiotic vines. You can restrain me, and I can restrain you.¡±


    ¡°Prove it.¡±Iraised my eyebrows at Michael and lifted my belt with my fingers, ¡°I am a free she-wolf, and you are a male who has never marked anyone. Do something to make me belong to youpletely, and my soul will be locked to you.¡±


    Michael was tempted to take a step forward.


    I looked at him expectantly. If Michael refused to mark me, it meant that one day I would be rejected by Michael.


    I had felt it once in Robert, which caused me endless pain, but Michael¡¯s presence had effectively relieved it.


    With Michael, my mind and body began to believe that we belonged to each other, which was much deeper than the bond between Robert and me. If Michael rejected me, I doubted whether I could survive it, I could not imagine I would lose Michael one day, so I must get Michael to mark me.


    I was satisfied to see Michael take another step forward, and at the same time, I exhaled, which would make Michael feel morefortable, and allow him to mark me more smoothly.


    The color of Michael¡¯s eyes alternated between dark brown and gold. When they became gold, his aura became stronger, and the desire for me in his eyes became more intense. His aura became weaker when they turned dark brown, and his gaze also looked calmer.


    He was already in front of me. I looked at Michael flirtatiously. I reached out to him and hooked my arm around his neck.


    I could feel his teeth on my skin, and as soon as he did, two long, sharp canines would pierce the back of my neck, his breath would enter my body, and I would be baptized.


    I thought I would be nervous and excited about being marked as I had always wanted, but I felt a sense of fear for a moment. It was as if I had be the prey of this beast; I would lose myself and be controlled by him.


    I tried to suppress this feeling and pressed Michael against me with my hand with even more firmness. I must not fall short of sess. Everyone went through this when being marked.


    And Michael¡¯s mark was not something any she-wolf could ask for, and Joanna, that bitch has been coveting it. I must get it to prove to everyone that I was the only one who could be with Michael.


    ¡°No.¡± Michael suddenly stopped. He pulled his body away from me again.


    I suddenly felt a sense of relief that I had escaped a cmity, but I didn¡¯t care. Then, an even greater wave of anger attacked me.


    ¡®Why? Why wouldn¡¯t you want to mark me even after everything had happened?!¡¯


    What was it that always stopped Michael at thest moment? Other than Michael didn¡¯t want to mark me; I couldn¡¯t think of a second exnation.


    ¡°You don¡¯t smell right.¡± Michael slowly leaned in and touched the back of my neck with his palm tofort me. ¡°Your emotions are fluctuating. You are not voluntarily giving yourself to me. Other reasons have affected you, aren¡¯t there?¡±


    I looked at Michael angrily but was easily dissolved by the gentleness and eptance in his eyes. I saw the love in his eyes. He cared about my feelings and what had happened to me.


    ¡°I...¡±


    I thought about what Joanna had said yesterday, but I didn¡¯t want to repeat it.

 Chapter 162 - I’ll Wait For Your Return

    <h4>Chapter 162: I¡¯ll Wait For Your Return</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Joanna¡¯s words were not the deciding factor in my rtionship with Michael. All I cared about was why Michael didn¡¯t want to mark me.


    Michael kept saying he was doing it for my feelings, but the marking wasn¡¯t the most challenging thing to do. All the mates I saw were marked after they had found each other unless they hadn¡¯t decided whom they wanted to spend the rest of their lives with.


    Besides, how could Michael know what I was thinking? All I could do was sense Michael¡¯s emotions. Mate¡¯s senses weren¡¯t telepathic, so that was a fake excuse.


    I pushed him away with the hand that had just hooked onto him and said coldly, ¡°Nothing is affecting me. Since you don¡¯t want to mark me, then forget it. I want to go back to my parents.¡±


    As soon as I said that, I waited for Michael to ask me to stay. He said that I belonged to him and that this was my home. With my understanding of him, he wouldn¡¯t let me go.


    But Michael only showed a dejected expression. This time even his shoulders drooped. He followed my behavior and kept a distance from me. Then, he used his fingers tob through his messy hair.


    I was still waiting for him to speak, watching his movements, and thinking about the terms of my stay.


    The only thing I didn¡¯t expect was that Michael, after spitting out a few inarticte words that sounded like curses, turned and walked to the bathroom.


    I pretended not to look in that direction but kept paying attention to what was happening on the other side. Soon, Michael came out of the bathroom. He looked like he had just washed his face twice, then began to change next to me, taking off the T-shirt and shorts he had casually wornst night and putting on a suit.


    When Michael finally walked to the door, I couldn¡¯t help but call out to him. Due to the harsh words I had just said to him, a few words lingered on my lips for a long time. I chose the most eptable way to say it.


    ¡°Michael, I¡¯ll be leaving in a while.¡±


    Michael paused in his tracks as I expected. Just when I thought he would turn around, he reached out to straighten his tie and said in a depressed tone, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for your return.¡±


    Then, he disappeared through the door.


    I stared at the door. Suddenly I grabbed a pillow from the bed and threw it in the direction of the door. The pillow hit the floor with a thud. I stared at the door, waiting for someone to return and force me to stay.


    But nothing happened.


    Michael left. He left me to go with Joanna.


    The whole night of insomnia and being abandoned by Michael dealt me a heavy blow. I only felt something strangling me. There was also some bitterness in my eyes, but I couldn¡¯t cry.


    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? It¡¯s not like I have to do it with you...¡± I whispered to myself.


    Although I said I didn¡¯t care, it was difficult to relieve the extremely repressed emotions in my heart. The room in front of me seemed to have lost its color. I curled up in the quilt. I felt sleepy and tired. I couldn¡¯t get up to do anything.


    No, I needed to sleep. Everything would have to wait until I woke up.


    I hugged the clothes Michael had just taken off and smelled what was left of them. I imagined that Michael was still by my side and closed my eyes.


    I thought I wouldn¡¯t sleep well, but the sleep was unexpectedly deep. I slept until three o¡¯clock in the afternoon. A good night¡¯s sleep refreshed me and brought me back to myself.


    I packed a few essential clothes from the closet and left Michael¡¯s house.


    When I left, I didn¡¯t see Joanna downstairs, which was expected as she followed Michael out on an investigation mission. I suppressed the bitterness in my heart and walked out without looking back.


    Michael¡¯s actions hurt me this time, and I felt heartbroken. The feeling of being hurt exceeded the initial anger and became a kind of decadent numbness.


    I experienced this feeling when I was first humiliated and rejected by Robert. After I met Michael, I thought the numbness would not attack me again, but I failed. I still fell into this emotional whirlpool.


    Mates were supposed to be the ones whoforted a werewolf. They were their strongest support. Why did my mates hurt me? Both Robert and Michael.


    I began to suspect that it was my fault. I was not a person worthy of love. I must have done something wrong to be hurt again and again.


    Michael thought so highly of me in the beginning. He wanted me to be tied to him forever, but he didn¡¯t stop me from leaving him now. I suspected he had lost interest in me and was beginning to get tired of me.


    One of the main reasons Joanna¡¯s words hit me was that I didn¡¯t know what else attracted Michael to me besides my rtionship with Michael¡¯s mate.


    I seemed to be no better than anyone else.


    Joanna¡¯s presence ruined everything.

 Chapter 163 - The Narrative

    <h4>Chapter 163: The Narrative</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Joanna was there to separate me from Michael, and I was stupid enough to let her do it. She kept attacking my psychological defenses, and I suffered as much as she wanted me to and began to distrust Michael, making my rtionship with Michael tenuous.


    I hated this crazy jealous self, but I realized I couldn¡¯t control my heart. My wolf and I had be paranoid and crazy since Joanna came along. I knew I had to change my mind, but it wasn¡¯t something I could control.


    I wasn¡¯t a shining girl growing up, and Robert¡¯s rejection had destroyed my self-confidence. It made me fearful of Michael.


    My rejection and escape often had been a form of denial, ack of security in my rtionship with Michael, and a constant fear that he would leave me behind. Joanna¡¯s presence had magnified that, and she had made me doubt myself and my mate, who didn¡¯t understand, even more.


    Iy in my familiar little bed in my bedroom, staring at the ceiling.


    It was a strange feeling. I had lived here since birth and had spent the first eighteen years of my life there. After only a few months at Michael¡¯s ce, I felt a little out of ce.


    I knew everything there was to know, which was supposed to make me feel safe. But I missed the bedroom I shared with Michael. He smelled so good.


    I buried myself in pillows and nkets, and theforter I had washed so many times was soft andfortable and smelled of freshundry detergent; even when I wasn¡¯t home, my parents kept my room just fine. But something was missing, I thought, something that mattered.


    No, it couldn¡¯t have been Michael.


    I refused to draw that conclusion and buried my head under the covers.


    When I had to pop my head out of the covers because of theck of oxygen, I found my mother sitting by my bed and my father watching me worriedly from the doorway.


    I didn¡¯t know when they¡¯d return, but I peeked out from under the covers and smiled at my mother. I didn¡¯t want them to think I was running away from something.


    I was an adult. I didn¡¯t want my parents to worry about me anymore.


    My mother reached out and hugged me. ¡°Oh, my baby, Cecily, you¡¯re back.¡±


    I hugged her back and felt a twinge of shame in my chest.


    ¡®Don¡¯t let them know you¡¯re here because you¡¯re sad.¡¯


    I told myself to hold back the tears about toe from my eyes. But I suspected my mother could still see that I had never seeded in hiding anything from her.


    My mother didn¡¯t ask me why I suddenly came home and buried myself in the quilt. She just asked me what I wanted to eat in her gentle tone. I muttered, ¡°Anything.¡±.


    ¡°Okay, then do whatever you want,¡± my father said with a smile, then walked into the kitchen to get busy.


    My mother sat next to me, stroked my hair, and told me something that had recently happened between her and my father. They had not epted Michael¡¯s invitation to travel around the world but were living a simple life as usual.


    As they had told Michael before, their greatest wish was for me to be happy and safe.


    I suddenly felt that I shouldn¡¯t hide what I was going through from her.


    They were the people closest to me, and I should have opened up to them, not shut myself away in the name of not worrying them. I had broken their hearts by not saying a word in the face of Robert¡¯s rejection, and I shouldn¡¯t have done it a second time.


    ¡°I want to talk to you after dinner, okay?¡± I whispered.


    My mother looked at me in surprise, then smiled with relief and said, ¡°Of course, honey. We¡¯ll always be behind you.¡±


    My father cooked a sumptuous dinner. He seemed to sense something was wrong but did not ask much. He did what he could in silence, just like he did for the family.


    He didn¡¯t emphasize what he did, but he cared for everyone. He might be a small fry in the outside world, but he was a great man in our family.


    After dinner, my father watched TV in the living room. My mother and I came to my room. She cut some fruit and brought it in. We sat on the small balcony outside my house. I told my mother about what had happened recently with Joanna.


    My mother listened in silence until I told her everything. She didn¡¯t make anyments and just handed me fruit and tea when I paused.


    This was the first time I had told this story to another person without any psychological burden, and I knew she would be on my side and give me sincere advice.

 Chapter 164 - Reasons To Mark

    <h4>Chapter 164: Reasons To Mark</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s it.¡± I let out a long sigh of relief after I had told everyone everything.


    I felt a lot better just by telling it to another person. It was as if someone else had taken half the burden off my shoulders, not just me.


    I thought sharing my rtionship problems with my parents would be awkward. Still, my mother was a good listener, not interrupting me or making biasedments about my actions.


    It made me feel respected and understood, and it was one of the hardest things I could get from Michael.


    ¡°Michael always says it¡¯s not the right time. It¡¯s not the right time. When is the right time for him to do it, then? Do I have to wait until he has marked someone else like Robert did before I¡¯m forced to quit?¡± Iined.


    My mother took my hand and touched the back of my hand tofort me.


    I looked into her eyes. Her expression was calm. She picked up a teacup and looked at me. ¡°Do you think now is the right time?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I didn¡¯t understand what my mother meant. ¡°Of course, I want him to mark me. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t be in conflict.¡±


    My mother sighed softly. ¡°Have you ever thought about why you want Michael to mark you? If Joanna hadn¡¯t appeared, would you have insisted that Michael mark you?¡±


    My mother¡¯s question stumped me. Before Kate and I went to the Ancient Wood Pack, I had never thought about wanting Michael to mark me. I wanted to be unrestrained.


    I still didn¡¯t want to be entirely under Michael¡¯s control. I was not his captive bird. I should have my blue sky.


    But the Ancient Wood Pack experience made me realize Michael¡¯s importance. From the moment I saw Michael at the Ancient Wood Pack, I had consented that Michael could mark me. As long as he asked, I would not refuse his request.


    I was silent for a moment before I replied, ¡°I will allow him to mark me.¡±


    ¡°The word you use is ¡®allow¡¯,¡± my mother pointed out.


    ¡°Because I love him,¡± I whispered.


    It was precisely because I loved Michael that I wanted to be with him for the rest of my life. This desire required too many factors to work together, so I developed more desires. From love came sorrow, and from love came terror. These worries and terrors form a distorted version of myself.


    But besides these, did I want to be marked by Michael?


    What I had been pursuing was not Michael¡¯s mark but Michael¡¯s love for me.


    Because Michael had not been able to satisfy me with a mark, I had more persistent thoughts about being marked.


    After I returned from the Ancient Wood Pack, I asked Michael to mark me out of guilt. He did not agree because of my state of health back then. When I was healthier, I did not ask to be marked, either.


    It wasn¡¯t until Joanna came along that I felt a sense of crisis and wanted to prove to her. What she said in the kitchen became a catalyst for my actions, and I fought with Michael because I was afraid he would never tempt me into being marked.


    All I wanted in the first ce was Michael¡¯s love because Joanna was a threat to my being marked.


    In fact, Michael had already given it to me.


    He had been patient with my transition tantrums and took me on dates, and he wasn¡¯t angry when I ruined everything. The first thing he did every day when he got back was to kiss me, and we would stay together all night.


    Instead of punishing me by releasing his beast, he chose to go out in the cold instead of throwing a tantrum at me out of the blue.


    All these actions showed that the person he loved was me, but I was greedily asking for more.


    ¡°It seems that you have figured it out.¡± My mother observed my expression and said, ¡°Cecily, my child. Mate is a gift from the Moon Goddess. You have to believe in your mate.


    ¡°I can see that you already have feelings for him. Although he left a bad impression on your father and me thest time, I can also see that his eyes are always filled with you. I¡¯m familiar with that look. Your father looked at me the same way when he was younger.¡±


    I looked at my mother in surprise. She hadn¡¯t told me much about the time she and my father were in a rtionship.


    My mother looked at me and smiled. ¡°Baby, when you¡¯re with Lycan Prince of the royal family, you¡¯ll face greater challenges than an ordinary person.


    ¡°But none of these challenges will be a reason for you to be apart. If you don¡¯t get together one day, the only reason is that you don¡¯t love him or he doesn¡¯t love you. Anything else you should face together.¡±


    I nodded.


    Michael and I were in love, and I knew it.

 Chapter 165 - The Emptiness Around Me

    <h4>Chapter 165: The Emptiness Around Me</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Sometimes I let my jealousy get the best of me and forget about it, but when I thought about it, I knew that Michael loved me. The way he stood in front of me, he looked at me, and he embraced me. Every little detail makes me feel loved.


    I might have been angry, doubtful, and sad toward him, but in the depths of my heart, there was not a moment that I did not feel that he did not love me, and there was not a moment that I did not love him.


    My mother looked up at the sky above us. The moonlight was still gently shining on our heads for a long time. The Moon Goddess was always tolerant and broad-minded, caring for everyone without discrimination.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You must be tired today. Can you rest early?¡± my mother said gently.


    ¡°Okay, Mom. You go to bed early, too,¡± I said.


    I helped her bring the fruits and tea we enjoyed to the kitchen. The living room light was already dim. It seemed that my father had gone to bed early. My mother and I said good night to each other and returned to my room alone.


    I had slept too much during the day and wasn¡¯t sleepy.


    I sat on the little balcony where I had been talking to my mother and stared at the moon.


    Would the Moon Goddess take care of all of us? She had arranged for me to have two mates. One was the son of Alpha in the pack, and the other was the son of the Lycan King in the royal family. Each one was more important than the other. What was so special about me that I could be treated like this?


    Michael said I had transformed from a werewolf into a royal Lycan. I hadn¡¯t told my mother about this yet.


    I didn¡¯t know how she would react. I was curious, too, because I didn¡¯t feel much except for a few physical enhancements. Would I be as powerful a beast as Michael?


    Sleepiness began to creep in, and I rolled onto the bed with the quilt in my arms. I closed my eyes and felt empty around me.


    I was missing a warm body and a piece of my heart.


    I had been sleeping with Michael for more than a month, and he was very hot. I always felt like I was hugging a stove, which was not a pleasant experience in the summer. But now that he was gone, it felt wrong.


    I turned over and sighed.


    My mother was right about what she said to me that night. I should be with my mate at all times, not alone. But I wouldn¡¯t go back to Michael¡¯s house so easily. At least he shoulde to me.


    I remembered when I announced that I was leaving, Michael didn¡¯t even look back when he left our room. He didn¡¯t stop me in any way. He left first.


    I estimated he should be back by now, but he still didn¡¯te to me. Michael knew exactly where our house was. Thest time I¡¯d been out of school for only two hours, he had been so quick as to knock on our door. He didn¡¯t care about manners at all. But this time he didn¡¯te.


    Mia was also restless in my body. She was used to Michael¡¯spany. She was looking for her mate.


    As a wolf, Mia was still different from humans. She was worse at dealing with her emotions than I was. She was more easily controlled by her biological instincts. I tried tofort her in my heart, but it did not work. I gave up.


    I couldn¡¯t sleep either. I sat up, turned on myptop, and started checking to see if the professor had sent any new emails and if there was any homework to do.


    Just then, I heard my phone ring.


    My heart raced. Was it Michael? Had he given in?


    I took a few deep breaths, picked up my phone from the side, and looked hopefully at the screen, but it just ended. It was an unknown number, and I frowned at it. Who would call me at this hour of the night?


    Was Michael in danger on a mission and needed his mate tofort him?


    I thought about the possibility, and my heart tightened. When Joanna knocked on the door this morning, she said a team had been attacked.


    Did that mean that the ce Michael went to investigate was in danger? As I let my imagination run wild, my phone rang again. This time, without any hesitation, I picked it up.


    ¡°Hello?¡± I asked carefully.


    ¡°Is this Cecily?¡± An elegant woman¡¯s voice came from the other side of the phone.


    ¡°Yes, this is Cecily,¡± I replied.


    The other party suddenly went silent for a while. I said ¡®hello¡¯ a couple of times on the phone. There was some noise on the other end of the call, like clothes rubbing against each other.


    ¡°Is someone there?¡± I asked

 Chapter 166 - The Late Night Call

    <h4>Chapter 166: The Late Night Call</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Uh, Cecily, I¡¯m...¡± before the woman could finish her sentence, another person interrupted her.


    Then, a young male voice came from the phone and asked, ¡°Tell me, where is Kate?¡±


    This voice sounded familiar. I was sure that I had heard this person¡¯s voice more than once, but I couldn¡¯t remember who it was, no matter what.


    ¡°May I ask who you are... ?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m Alpha Alex from the Ancient Wood Pack.¡± The other person sounded like he was suppressing his anger.


    Oh, I remembered him. When Kate and I were at the Ancient Wood Pack, I met Alex a few times. Back then, I thought that I was going to see Michael. It was Alex who sent me there. We chatted for a while; he was a reliable and powerful Alpha and Kate¡¯s mate.


    That elegant female voice just now should be Aunt Carol.


    I suddenly realized something. Alex suddenly asked to see Kate by name. He must have discovered that Kate was his mate. I didn¡¯t know how she had been exposed.


    ¡°I want to know Kate¡¯s current location,¡± Alex said coldly.


    ¡°Uh...¡± I hesitated as I tightened my grip on my phone.


    From the phone, it seemed like Alex was about to eat Kate. He was furious about this.


    Kate was my friend. I wasn¡¯t sure if I should let them contact each other now. After all, Kate left the Ancient Wood Pack so she wouldn¡¯t be with Alpha Alex for the time being.


    ¡°We¡¯re not together right now, and we haven¡¯t spoken in a long time. I think Aunt Carol has Kate¡¯s contact information.¡± I tried to fool him.


    I¡¯d talk to Kate about it. But whether or not to see Alex, I¡¯d let Kate decide for herself.


    I couldn¡¯t be the one to betray my friend.


    I heard a growl from the other end of the phone. It was from Alex, followed by a creepyugh. I felt goosebumps crawl up my back. I could even imagine Alex¡¯s gloomy expression at that moment.


    ¡°Humph, Cecily. I know that you two are friends. You¡¯re in the same university, and you live in the same dormitory,¡± Alex said on the other end of the phone.


    ¡°I don¡¯t live in the student dormitory anymore and haven¡¯t gone to school for a long time.¡±


    What I said was the truth. I had been busy with Michael recently, and because of the matter with Joanna, I hadn¡¯t been to school since I returned from the Ancient Wood Pack.


    ¡°Your mate is that Lycan Prince, right?¡± Alex¡¯s voice sounded a little sinister. ¡°I know what happened when you and Kate escaped to my pack. Kate took that risk to help you. The Lycan Prince was willing to take her with him when he returned because of you. I don¡¯t believe you two haven¡¯t contacted each other.


    ¡°I felt it from the day you came. One of you was special to me, but you covered up your scent then. Since then, you have known about this, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    I always knew Alex had a very calm mind and excellent reasoning ability. Even though he sounded furious now, he was still coherent. I could only remain silent.


    Alexughed twice on the other end of the phone. I could tell that this was not a happyugh.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t admit it, but I know that Kate is my mate. I¡¯ll give you three days, plus a day¡¯s journey. At most four days, I want to see Kate in my pack.


    ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll personally go to your school to look for her. By then, I can¡¯t guarantee that I won¡¯t do anything to her. In the meantime, I will also pay a visit to you and your Lycan Prince. You and Kate used my pack as a sanctuaryst time. Is your Lycan Prince going to let this mess go?¡±


    I pursed my lips. The threat in Alex¡¯s words was evident.


    My life was already a mess. With Alexing over, I did not know how to deal with it. I didn¡¯t know what I could say to Alex. From Kate¡¯s point of view, I couldn¡¯t promise Alex anything for the time being.


    Our call was silent for a long time until another rustling sound was heard. Aunt Carol¡¯s voice came through the phone again. ¡°Cecily, are you still there?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± I said.


    ¡°Alpha Alex was sent away by Davis temporarily, but things are as he said. I can¡¯t get in touch with Kate for the time being, so he forced me to call you,¡± Aunt Carol said.


    ¡°How did he find out about this?¡± I asked the question that I was most confused about.


    From here, I could tell Kate about Alex.


    ¡°Alex is Davis¡¯s nephew, and he oftenes to our house for dinner,¡± Aunt Carol said with a sigh.

 Chapter 167 - The Reason For Being Discovered

    <h4>Chapter 167: The Reason For Being Discovered</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°It was tonight when we were having dinner together. We were chatting happily, but suddenly Alex¡¯s expression became very strange. Then, he suddenly barged into Kate¡¯s room like a madman and asked us where we hid his mate.¡±


    I listened silently on the other end of the phone, and Aunt Carol continued.


    ¡°Davis and I were both shocked by his behavior. Davis had some arguments with him, but Alex just went crazy. He rummaged around my house and finally held up one of Kate¡¯s clothes and asked me to whom it belonged. I told him it was my niece Kate, and he told me to call Kate, and when I couldn¡¯t reach her, he forced us to call you, and that was that.¡±


    I could tell from Aunt Carol¡¯s tired voice that she must have had a long night, and it was all because of the cover-up between Kate and me, and I felt very guilty, but I still had to ask for some details.


    ¡°So how did Alex find out all of a sudden? I mean, it¡¯s not his first timeing to your house for dinner, is it?¡± I wondered.


    It had been more than a month since Kate and I left the Ancient Wood Pack. Mates could indeed smell each other¡¯s unique scent, but it would only work if they were within a certain distance.


    When Kate and I were living in that house, Alex knocked on our door. Since he didn¡¯t notice it back then, there was no reason why he discovered Kate from just a piece of clothing.


    After all, a piece of clothing with Kate¡¯s scent in the closet wouldn¡¯t be more attractive than Kate, who was in the room then.


    ¡°I was cleaning up the house that Kate stayed inst time today. I wanted to take out the clothes she worest time to clean, but Alex arrived before I could do it. I think that¡¯s why Kate¡¯s scent appeared in the room.¡±


    Aunt Carol sighed again and said, ¡°Cecily, that¡¯s not the point. I need you to help me find Kate now and contact Alex.¡±


    I already understood what had happened. At this point, Kate and I had caused Aunt Carol a lot of trouble. But she didn¡¯t me us for hiding anything from her. I was grateful for her gentleness and consideration.


    I promised Aunt Carol that I would get in touch with Kate as soon as possible and hung up.


    I called Kate first, and there was a busy tone.


    This wasn¡¯t unusual; even when I sat face-to-face with Kate, she couldn¡¯t hear me many times when I called her, and her mental state made me more worried every day.


    It was toote today, and Iy on my back, nning to go to school first thing in the morning to talk to Kate about it.


    I disagreed with Kate¡¯s decision to leave the Ancient Wood Pack and her mate because I knew how hard it was to leave my mate. But Kate insisted, and I was her friend, that I had to stand by her side.


    But now, with Kate¡¯s condition deteriorating daily, it was clear that she was suffering from being separated from her mate.


    Alex had found out that Kate was his mate now. There was no point in Kate hiding or running away. She should go back to Alex and discuss the future together.


    I made ns in my mind for how to persuade Kate tomorrow. I ran through every possibility. The more I thought about it, the less sleepy I became.


    I forced myself to close my eyes. I had to rest. Then, I would see Kate tomorrow in a full state.


    I had to prove to her that being around my mate would make us stronger and better, and I couldn¡¯t let her know that Michael and I were in conflict. I was partly responsible for her concerns about her mate, and I had to use the facts to give Kate confidence in her rtionship.


    But the more I thought about it, the more I couldn¡¯t help but think about Michael.


    Where was he now?


    Suddenly, I heard a wolf howl outside, and my heart began to race.


    Although my mind told me that Michael was in his house, in the same bed we¡¯d been in countless times, another voice inside me told me the wolf howling outside was Michael.


    I listened to the voice outside the window, and for once, I felt calm. My fear for Kate, my anger for Joanna, my unease about Michael¡¯s future, all were soothed by a silent, powerful force. Mia was also making a low whimper inside me.


    Suddenly, I had a feeling that Michael wasn¡¯t asleep at the moment and was thinking of me. There was no basis for judgment, but for a moment, I just knew that his thoughts were being especially transmitted to me.


    ¡®I am thinking about you, too.¡¯


    I thought to myself, trying to transmit the same thoughts to Michael.

 Chapter 168 - The Black Car Outside The Front Door

    <h4>Chapter 168: The ck Car Outside The Front Door</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    The first thing I did when I got up in the morning was to call Kate again, but there was no answer. I thought of the look on Kate¡¯s face thest time we parted at Michael¡¯s house, and my heart sank.


    I called Aunt Carol again and told her I would see Kate today so she wouldn¡¯t have to worry. On the other end of the line, I heard Alex¡¯s voice again, and he still sounded distraught.


    I hung up and sighed. Alex didn¡¯t want to give Kate too much time. I did not doubt that if Kate didn¡¯t show up, Alex would lose his mind and even try to kidnap Kate and bring her back to his pack.


    Werewolves were always crazy about their mates.


    I identally slept soundly in the howling of the wolf outside yesterday. I thought Mia would be a little restless after leaving Michael, but she was in a very stable mood now. It waspletely different from the restlessness she felt thest time I took the initiative to leave Michael.


    Logically speaking, the bond between Michael and me was deeper than before, and Mia¡¯s calmness was unreasonable.


    I began to suspect that it was Michael who was howling outside my windowst night because the presence of a mate could only heal the loss of energy from a leaving mate.


    But what I couldn¡¯t figure out was, if it was Michael who camest night, why didn¡¯t hee to me? If it was simply because it was toote, it didn¡¯t seem like Michael¡¯s style. He was always a possessive Lycan Prince of the royal family to me.


    I felt like a lot of things had changed since Michael came along. The most obvious change was my wolf, Mia.


    Before that, Mia and I were on the same page. We had the same emotions and opinions about everything. We were happy about one thing and angry about another.


    But with Michael, Mia and I seemed to be on the opposite side of reason and emotion, one dominating the body and one dominating the spirit.


    I was always bound by the human side, emphasizing morality, dignity, and freedom, and anything that went against my principles I would resist.


    But Mia was the beast side. She only cared about instinctive feelings and physical pleasure, desperately wanting to be near Michael and be by his side no matter what he did.


    I didn¡¯t know who was right between Mia and me. On the one hand, I wanted to conform to my body¡¯s intuitive feelings. On the other hand, I had stubborn moral convictions.


    I wanted to know if Michael had the same struggles, but he seemed freer than I. He was always doing what he wanted to do, notpromising himself.


    It was also one of the most frustrating things between men and women. Women are always on the weaker side, and for biological reasons, women couldn¡¯t mark our mates but had to take it from our mates. This allowed men even to mark an unwilling mate, and the marked mate would have a deeper emotional dependence on him. And women could only beg her mate to mark her, which was ridiculous.


    I walked out the door and imagined Kate¡¯s face when I told her Alex was looking for her. Would she be excited to see her mate again, or would she run away again?


    I could only say that, in my experience, running away was not a good choice.


    Werewolves didn¡¯t let their mate go easily, especially when Alex was an Alpha. A mate made you stronger. This wasn¡¯t a romantic slogan; it was real.


    Werewolves weren¡¯t born strong. Every single werewolf was like a half-moon. Only when two half-moons werebined could the power of moonlight be fully activated. The one half was our mates.


    For a pack, whether or not the power of the Alpha was strong would affect the future development of the pack, so even for this reason alone, I didn¡¯t think Alex would let Kate go.


    That was when I saw a ck car parked in front of our house. It wasn¡¯t our car.


    My heart raced again. Michael had a lot of ck cars. When I was at school, it was a simr ck car every time he picked me up.


    Was Michael finally going to pick me up? Did he realize my importance to him and decide to let the b*tch go?


    I suppressed my excitement and pretended to walk past the car calmly. I knew that he would get out of the car and stop me.


    Maybe Michael would even give me a hug and a kiss. I missed the smell of him during the night. I believed that Michael was the same.


    After we settled this minor conflict, everything would be back to normal.


    ¡°Cecily.¡±


    As expected, I heard my name.


    I calmly turned around, not showing any expression on my face. I looked through the car window at the rolled-down window.


    However, the person in the car window wasn¡¯t the person I had imagined. On the contrary, the face I saw from the passenger seat was the person I hated seeing the most.


    Why did it have to be Joanna now?

 Chapter 169 - We’ll Drive You There

    <h4>Chapter 169: We¡¯ll Drive You There</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Why was Joanna in the passenger seat? Was Michael driving? What was he trying to say to me by bringing Joanna here? To reject me outright and tell me Joanna was the right person for him!


    The fake grim expression on my face froze, and I felt half angry, half frozen. The smile on Joanna¡¯s face was as bright as victor¡¯s smile. My hands were clenched into fists on either side of my body.


    If¡­ Michael hade out from the other side; I would have punched Joanna in the face. I would have fought her a long time ago.


    But when the other door opened, Sasha came out. Joanna came out from the other side. I looked askance at her, wondering what she was doing here.


    Joanna looked up at our house. The smile on her face became even wider.


    ¡°Is this your house, Cecily? It was tough to find this ce. It wasn¡¯t easy for us to drive here.¡±


    She sounded very friendly, but I didn¡¯t miss the contempt in her eyes.


    Joanna looked up and down again and said, ¡°Is this the only house? It¡¯s beautiful.¡±


    I could tell she was implying that our house was small and remote. The anger in my heart was burning again. I wanted to say a few words to refute her, but Sasha had already walked up to me and hugged me.


    ¡°Why did you leave so suddenly? I heard that you had disappeared the moment I woke up this morning. Michael¡¯s expression was terrible too. Did you two quarrel again?¡± Sasha asked with a frown.


    ¡°No, I just wanted toe back and visit my parents.¡± I didn¡¯t want to talk about Michael and me in front of Joanna.


    ¡°Oh, Cecily.¡± Sasha looked at me with disapproval and muttered, ¡°Every time you get angry, you go back to your parents¡¯ house. It was the samest time. This is not a good way to solve the problem.¡±


    ¡°I just want toe back and visit. I should be back in two days,¡± I insisted.


    Sasha was a good person, but she always spoke too directly and did not care about other people¡¯s feelings. However, I could understand her. She did not need to look at anyone¡¯s expression, so she could say whatever she wanted; she lived far more freely than I did.


    ¡°Alright, Michael said the same thing. He said that you only came to visit your parents, but I was worried about you, so I came to visit you uninvited. Joanna was also very concerned about you, so she came along,¡± Sasha exined.


    ¡°Thank you very much,¡± I said dryly.


    I could still believe that Sasha hade to visit me because she was concerned about me. But Joanna came to see me as an amusement. I bet she couldn¡¯t wait to see me looking haggard because of Michael. She was a vicious snake. She was ready to give a fatal blow at any time.


    ¡°Well, are you going out?¡± Sasha noticed my outfit and asked.


    ¡°Yes, I want to go back to school. I still have some things in the dormitory,¡± I said.


    I didn¡¯t n to tell Sasha and Joanna about Kate. With Joanna here, I was worried about everything. I had to be on guard against her everywhere. Her tricks were far better than mine. She might use it to do something if she knew too much about me.


    ¡°Then, we¡¯ll drive you there,¡± Joanna said, seemingly considerate. ¡°This ce should be quite far from your school. I don¡¯t think your family has a car. It¡¯s not convenient for you to go there either.¡±


    ¡°My parents have our car,¡± I growled.


    Every word Joanna said seemed to imply that my family¡¯s financial situation was terrible. I didn¡¯t have as much wealth as Michael, but we had always lived well. From Joanna¡¯s mouth, our family seemed so poor that we needed help.


    ¡°Yeah, so it¡¯s just right for you toe with us,¡± Joanna said innocently.


    I looked at her hatefully. This b*tch!


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Come with us. I happen to be going to school too. And Cecily, I¡¯m not familiar with the roads around your house. You can show me the way,¡± Sasha said.


    I looked at the time. I couldn¡¯t dy any longer. I didn¡¯t know if Kate had any ns to go out today. I had to find her before then.


    ¡°Alright, thank you very much,¡± I said to Sasha.


    Sasha was the driver. I sat in the back seat and looked at the scenery outside the window. I didn¡¯t want to say anything unless it was necessary. But Joanna wouldn¡¯t let me off. She would always start unpleasant topics for me.


    ¡°Cecily, you don¡¯t know what you missed when you weren¡¯t there yesterday,¡± Joanna said with a smile.


    ¡°Well, you can tell me what happened.¡± I forced a smile.


    ¡°Michael keeps losing his temper. He¡¯s always like this when you¡¯re not there,¡± Sasha added.

 Chapter 170 - Tantrums

    <h4>Chapter 170: Tantrums</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°You know you have a great influence on him, and the royal Lycans need a mate by their side, especially Michael¡¯s wolf,¡± Sasha said


    ¡°Michael is not in good shape,¡± Joanna said hypocritically. ¡°But don¡¯t worry Cecily, we¡¯ll take care of him. He¡¯ll be fine. You can stay at your parents¡¯ house. We¡¯ll distract Michael with other things instead of venting on the few of us in the house.¡±


    I gritted my teeth. Every word she said in the room was vaguely directed at me.


    ¡®What do you mean you¡¯ll distract Michael? What do you mean by venting on you all?¡¯


    What did Joanna do to my mate on the day I disappeared? Did she let Michael stay in her room?


    I fixed my gaze on Joanna from the back seat, thinking of them as two sharp awls that could pierce through the back of her seat and into her body. Joanna should be in hell, not here gossiping with me.


    She still had that charming, harmless smile on her face, and I knew that she was trying to make me jealous and that nothing would happen between her and Michael. But I still had to do what she wanted, and just hearing Michael¡¯s name out of Joanna¡¯s mouth was enough to make me angry.


    I hated hearing the specious hints she was giving me, and I hated the confidence in her voice that she could get Michael. I didn¡¯t even have the confidence to say that Michael must belong to me, so how could she do it?


    Sasha saw my distorted expression in the rearview mirror, she said, ¡°Uh... Cecily, Michael is indeed a little emotional. He¡¯s even angrier than usual, but I dare say that as long as you go back, all the problems will disappear. So when are you nning toe back?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. My parents want me to stay home a little longer,¡± I said lightly.


    Sasha sighed lightly and said, ¡°We need you, Cecily.¡±


    Sasha nced at Joanna again, then she said, ¡°When you¡¯re not here, no one can control Michael. He doesn¡¯t listen to anyone. He didn¡¯t control his aura. He suppressed everyone in the room until they couldn¡¯t breathe. If you don¡¯te back, I do not doubt that he will be a tyrant.¡±


    ¡°I thought you had a way to control him.¡± I looked at Joanna meaningfully.


    ¡°It might have been possible before, but after Michael met you, you became the only one who is useful to him,¡± Sasha said.


    I had to admit Sasha¡¯s words made me a little happy. It made me proud to hear that I had an influence on Michael that no one else had. It also proved that Michael belonged to no one else but me. He could not be taken away from me.


    I began not to hate Mia so much that my thoughts would automatically contradict her.


    Physical feelings were also significant. It was not weaker than a spiritual bond. If I could make Michael and his beast be infatuated with me forever, even if it were only because of physical attraction, it was also arranged by the Moon Goddess. It only showed that Michael was rightfully mine.


    ¡°Will he lose his temper at you?¡± I chuckled.


    ¡°It¡¯s more than that,¡± Sasha said helplessly. ¡°He mes everyone for some small matter. We all know he¡¯s just using that as an excuse to make a scene, but he¡¯s the Lycan Prince of the royal family. No one dares to point this out.¡±


    I understood why Michael lost his temper. He was always calm and rational. He had a bad side, but he rarely showed it to others. I imagined Michael bringing his lousy spirit to work. The people around him must be suffering.


    ¡°So, why didn¡¯t hee to me?¡± I asked.


    Last night, I had been waiting for this arrogant and evil Lycan Prince to knock on our door. I hated him for doing this, but I would go back with him if he did.


    ¡°If Michael came to pick you up personally today, would you go back with him?¡± Sasha asked.


    ¡°Who knows?¡± I said.


    Sasha shook her head, stopped the car, and said, ¡°We¡¯re at school.¡±


    Sasha turned to look at Joanna and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to ss. Cecily, go back to the dorm and pack. You can wander around the school alone, and then we¡¯ll go back together tonight, okay?¡±


    Joanna turned to look at me and asked, ¡°Has Cecily agreed to go back with us?¡±


    I gritted my teeth. They had control of the car. If they were to pick me up directly, I couldn¡¯t resist. Joanna deliberately asked me this question. I had just rejected the invitation to go back together. I couldn¡¯t agree with her now, pping myself in the face.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll just go home myself,¡± I said.


    After saying that, I took the lead to open the car door and get out. I didn¡¯t want to stay in the same space with that disgusting b*tch Joanna for another minute.

 Chapter 171 - Let’s Talk

    <h4>Chapter 171: Let¡¯s Talk</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    As I walked around the campus, I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about Joanna¡¯s fake smile. When was I going to get rid of this woman?


    Behind me, I suddenly heard the hum of a car. I looked back as I dodged to the side of the road.


    Cars were not allowed to drive on our campus. All vehicles had to be parked in the parking lot at the school gate. Who would be so bold as to drive a car like this? Weren¡¯t they afraid of being punished by the school?


    I didn¡¯t expect the moving car to stop right beside me. The driver rolled down the window. It was goddamn Joanna again.


    I stood by the side of the road and red at her. I said stiffly, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to park here.¡±


    Joanna tilted her head and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m the school director, so it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    School director?! How could she be the school director at her age? I thought of Michael and Sasha¡¯s young facespletely different from their ages. The royal Lycan family wasn¡¯t like normal werewolves. I had forgotten that I was also a member of the royal Lycan family.


    Sasha also said Joanna¡¯s parents and the royal Lycan family were friends. As we all knew, universities usually had financial groups behind them. If it was for family reasons, it was not surprising that Joanna could get a position as a school board member in our school.


    I rolled my eyes and continued walking.


    Why should I care about Joanna¡¯s identity? She could park her car anywhere she wanted. Now that Sasha wasn¡¯t around, I didn¡¯t need to pretend to be polite to her.


    ¡°Cecily, wait.¡±


    Joanna got out of the car and grabbed my hand. I instinctively threw my hand back, but her grip was tight. I realized she was very powerful, making me even more afraid of her.


    ¡°Let go of me,¡± I whispered.


    Joanna looked at me innocently, then let go of her hand and acted like an angel. ¡°I just want to talk to you.¡±


    ¡°Talk about what? Why are you here now instead of following Michael to investigate the case?¡± I mocked.


    Joanna revealed a wless smile. ¡°I specifically asked for leave to visit you, but I didn¡¯t expect you to treat me like this. I thought that even if you didn¡¯t treat me as a friend, you would at least be polite to strangers instead of mocking me everywhere.¡±


    ¡°How could that be?¡± I smiled back at her, but it was obvious that the malice in my smile was much stronger than hers.


    ¡°I just thought that when I wasn¡¯t around, you didn¡¯t even have the chance to get close to my mate, let alone go with him to investigate. You had such a chance before because my mate gave you a little kindness that he usually gives to me. That was the real courtesy.¡±


    I saw the smile on Joanna¡¯s face disappear for a second. This gave me a feeling of sessful revenge. When Joanna had no choice but to take off her hypocritical mask before me, her angry and vicious inner self would be exposed. And the more often this happened, the greater the possibility of being seen by someone other than me.


    ¡°Humph, what are you so proud of?¡± Joanna restrained her sweet and somewhat annoyed tone. At this moment, her eyes were filled with hatred as she stared at me.


    ¡°You¡¯re just a weak she-wolf and a useless fool. Can¡¯t you see the current situation? In the beginning, Michael yed a chase game with you. Your escape scene stimted him, so he captured you, locked you in a room, and restricted your freedom.¡±


    How did Joanna know so much about our past? Who told her? Was it Sasha? Or Michael?


    ¡°But after I came, he lost interest in you. He let you be free because he wanted you to fly away like a free bird. You can¡¯t see that; you still wee the embarrassment of Michael rejecting you face-to-face. Now is the chance for him to give you a decent chance. Think about it.¡±


    With thosest words, she turned, got in the car, and drove off. I stood where I was, staring in the direction her car had disappeared. I would have shot her tires if I had a gun right now.


    I strode in the direction of my dorm, and this time around, Joanna¡¯s words still affected me. I hated myself for not being strong enough. I believed in Michael. I believed that he loved me and wouldn¡¯t give up on me so easily.


    But the growing unease in my heart made me realize that my heart wasn¡¯t as strong as I had hoped.


    When I saw the familiar dorm door, I forced myself to focus on Kate.


    I hadn¡¯t forgotten why I hade to school today. Joanna¡¯s appearance had been an ident. I hade to help Kate be with her mate.


    Kate was in bad shape before, but I believe if she chose to go back to Alex, everything would be fine, just like I went back to Michael from the Ancient Wood Pack.

 Chapter 172 - Finding Kate

    <h4>Chapter 172: Finding Kate</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    When I pushed open the door to my dorm room, I was shocked by the dim light.


    The sun was already high in the sky, but the curtains were tightly drawn as if it was still dark. I adjusted to the light, then went to pull the curtains. The curtains swung and kicked up a cloud of dust. I didn¡¯t know how long it had been since they had been pulled open.


    Only then did I set my gaze on our bed. The bed board on my side was still empty, and only one nket was on Kate¡¯s side. It seemed that there was no one on the bed.


    Where did Kate go? The unease in my heart grew stronger. I couldn¡¯t contact Kate on my phone. I had thought she would be in the dormitory, but now that she wasn¡¯t here, where else could I find her?


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    I heard a muffled voice from the room. I turned my head and saw the nket on Kate¡¯s bed move a few times. Then, a ball of golden hair emerged from it. It was Kate.


    ¡°Cecily? Why are you here? What time is it?¡± Kate rubbed her eyes and looked at me suspiciously.


    ¡°I wanted toe and see you,¡± I said.


    I looked at Kate. She looked even paler than thest time I saw her.


    Kate had lost her vitality. She looked like a wilted nt. She seemed to have be apletely different person.


    From the moment I met Kate, she had been in high spirits from the moment she got out of bed. She was interested in everything, and now she was exhausted. Dark circles were under her eyes, and her cheeks had visibly slimmed down. She tried to give me a polite smile, but it made her look even more pathetic.


    Her condition reminded me of the time I had first been rejected by Robert when I should have looked worse than Kate did now. I took a deep breath. I had been through this, so I should be able to help Kate out of it.


    ¡°I think you haven¡¯t had breakfast yet. I brought you some of my mom¡¯s pancakes. Come and try them.¡± I tried to be as light-hearted as possible to get Kate to eat. I wanted her to rx. There was no need to burden me with her current state.


    ¡°Oh, thank you, Cecily.¡± Kate grabbed a random clip and clipped her hair. She had never treated her hair so casually before. In the past, she used to brag to me that her hair was as soft as an elf¡¯s, but now it looked like dried straw.


    I watched Kate eat two pancakes and said, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m here today because Aunt Carol called mest night.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Kate looked up, and I saw the nervousness in her eyes.


    I sighed. I felt it was a little awkward to tell Kate what Aunt Carol had said. Kate should have called Aunt Carol personally or contacted Alex.


    However, in Kate¡¯s current state, I wasn¡¯t sure if she would be able to handle this well. I could only act as the messenger to give Kate a buffer time.


    From my point of view, the earlier Kate faced things with Alex, the better because she couldn¡¯t avoid it forever.


    Although dealing with it would pressure Kate, once the problem was solved, it would be like defusing a time bomb, and Kate could escape this terrible situation.


    ¡°Aunt Carol said that Alex found out about your mate connection and wants you to return to the Ancient Wood Pack within four days,¡± I said.


    Kate stopped chewing for a moment, then picked up another pancake and continued eating as if nothing had happened. She didn¡¯t forget to pour some maple syrup on it. I was shocked by her indifference. I wondered if I didn¡¯t make it clear just now because she didn¡¯t seem surprised.


    ¡°Hey...¡± I hesitated.


    ¡°I guessed this when I saw Aunt Carol¡¯s missed call,¡± Kate said, looking out the window. ¡°Do you feel like someone is watching us?¡±


    I frowned, thinking that Kate wanted to change the topic. ¡°What do you n to do? Go back to the Ancient Wood Pack and exin it to Alpha Alex? You can¡¯t allow him toe to the school to get you.¡±


    Kate¡¯s eyes shed with a strange light. ¡°You spoke to him, didn¡¯t you? What did he say on the phone?¡±


    I recalled what Alex had saidst night, ¡°He said, ¡®I¡¯ll go to your school and look for her myself, and I can¡¯t promise what I¡¯ll do to her. And I¡¯ll visit you and your royal Lycan Prince, too¡¯.¡±


    I saw Kate¡¯s eyes widen, her eyes shing with surprise, fear, excitement, and her breathing quickened, and I stared nervously at her.

 Chapter 173 - Persuasion

    <h4>Chapter 173: Persuasion</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    For a moment, I was really afraid that Kate would faint.


    But fortunately, she only took a few deep breaths before returning to normal.


    I looked at her worriedly and ced a hand on her pulse to listen to her heart rate. I asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine...¡± Kate replied weakly.


    She closed her eyes and let out a long breath. Then, she opened her eyes to look at me. I could see the red blood in her eyes. Her initially bright green eyes seemed to be covered with dust.


    ¡°Just now, my wolf and I had different reactions when we heard this news. She was very dissatisfied with my departure. Although I still controlled this body, she constantly roared in my body to make me go back. This made me feel a little ufortable,¡± Kate said.


    I gave her a sympathetic look, and I could understand what she said. I also had conflicts with my wolf, Mia, from time to time. More importantly, the wolf¡¯s thoughts in our bodies were often the same as our deepest thoughts, and for various reasons, it was unpleasant to go against our true beliefs.


    ¡°So, you don¡¯t intend to go back?¡± I said softly.


    Kate gently shook her head and looked out of the window again. ¡°I feel like someone is watching us. Don¡¯t you feel it?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to distract me in this way. This won¡¯t work on me.¡± I sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t feel anything. There are only the two of us in the room.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Kate shrugged. ¡°What did you ask me?¡±


    ¡°Alex said he wants you back. What are you going to do?¡± I repeated the question, ¡°Kate, staying away from your mate will hurt you. Look at you now. You should go find your mate, Alpha Alex.¡±


    ¡°Do I look bad?¡± Kate raised her eyebrows at me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean that, but I¡¯m just saying that Alex seems like a good person. He seems to want you very much. Why don¡¯t you try the rtionship out with him?¡± I advised.


    ¡°Why should I try it with him?¡± Kate muttered.


    ¡°He¡¯s tall and handsome and very friendly to people. He manages the Ancient Wood Pack very well and is a capable Alpha.¡± I listed Alex¡¯s strengths one by one. From all aspects, Alex was a perfect mate. I couldn¡¯t understand why Kate was so against him.


    ¡°A tall and handsome Alpha?¡± Kate sneered, ¡°Robert looked the same, but look at what he did to you. He rejected you. I don¡¯t want to risk being rejected by my mate. I¡¯d rather be alone or with someone who isn¡¯t that strongly attached to me. Just like Alfred and me. Even if we have broken up, I¡¯d only feel bad for a few days, but I wouldn¡¯t be unable to get out forever.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯ve also gotten out of Robert¡¯s rtionship. Mate rtionships bring good things to most people. You can¡¯t use Robert and me as a reference,¡±I said.


    ¡°You¡¯re so strong, but how long did it take you to get out of all this?¡± Kate looked at me listlessly. ¡°Cecily, stop. I¡¯m terrified of all of this.¡±


    ¡°But now is not the time for you to escape.¡± I grabbed Kate¡¯s hand. ¡°You can¡¯t sentence Alex to death for such a reason. I think he deserves a chance to start, at least.¡±


    ¡°If I give him a chance, who will give me a chance?¡± Kate covered my hand with her other hand, ¡°My dream has always been to enter a topboratory after graduating from university and then do a respectable job with a good sry. I think I can have beauty, a career, and love simultaneously. Aunt Carol is doing well, but I don¡¯t want to be like her.¡±


    ¡°Your career isn¡¯t just about developing new drugs or finding a cure for a disease in theb. You¡¯re a werewolf. Isn¡¯t being a pack¡¯s Luna fulfilling? Many people can be scientists, but not many people can be a pack¡¯s Luna,¡± I pointed out.


    ¡°Luna... Sounds Good.¡± Kate¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile.


    This was the most sincere smile I¡¯d seen on her face in this period.


    ¡°Listen to me. You haven¡¯t been with your mate, so you have all kinds of worries. But when you¡¯re together, you¡¯ll know what a great experience it is. It¡¯s something no one can bring you,¡± I said as I held Kate¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Really?¡± Kate looked at me and asked in confusion. ¡°Is it that good to be with your mate?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I answered with certainty. ¡°I only truly understood what it means to love someone after I met Michael. The feeling of giving love is as good as receiving love. Every minute with him is pleasant. It is an indescribable sense of happiness and satisfaction. I would do anything for Michael now, and I¡¯m sure he would do the same.¡±

 Chapter 174 - Being Targeted

    <h4>Chapter 174: Being Targeted</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Didn¡¯t youin that the Lycan Prince of the royal family was imprisoning you and restricting your freedom?¡± Kate looked at me sideways.


    ¡°He is a little possessive, but things have changed. I rely on and understand him more, and my feelings for him are the same. I don¡¯t want his gaze to rest on any other she-wolf.¡± I thought of Michael. I couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ¡°It sounds like an incredible change,¡± Kate muttered. ¡°Well, I think I¡¯ll try to ept Alex. I¡¯m a little fed up with my current state.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯ll call Aunt Carol right away,¡± I said excitedly. ¡°When are you going back?¡±


    Kate held my hand and shook her head at me. ¡°Wait, Cecily, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡±


    My smile froze. I looked at Kate and said, ¡°Then, what did you mean? I thought you had agreed to go to the Ancient Wood Pack to find him.¡±


    ¡°I said that I would consider epting Alex as my mate, but in return, he should show his sincerity. I need to ensure that the person he wants is me, not other she-wolves.¡±


    Kate winked at me, ¡°He¡¯s a pack¡¯s Alpha. If he wants anything, he should get it through his power, not me. Men are all like this. They enjoy the thrill of chasing, and I can¡¯t let him get it easily.¡±


    I shrugged. Honestly, I didn¡¯t fully understand Kate¡¯s theory of the boy in uniform. I preferred to express my thoughts directly. If I liked it, I liked it. If I didn¡¯t like it, I didn¡¯t like it. But Kate was more experienced. She swam among boys like a fish in water.


    I couldn¡¯t figure out why Kate would insist on Alex chasing her when her body was in such a state. Did she care about her health at all?


    But Kate¡¯s decision to ept Alex was a good thing. She came out of that zombie state, and I was d that she was making a definite n for herself.


    ¡°Well, if you¡¯re more willing to do that.¡± I put my phone away and said to Kate, ¡°Then, do you want to do some preparation for this? How about we go shopping?¡±


    Kate looked down at her shirt, which she had been wearing for god knows how many days, and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. I should clean up.¡±


    I watched Kate go into the bathroom, sighed, and put some of Kate¡¯s clothes together in the room. If Kate didn¡¯t go back now, the result would be Alexing to the school to take Kate back.


    Michael¡¯sst trip to the Ancient Wood Pack to take me home showed how angry Alex would be when he came over. Had Kate thought about facing an angry Alpha like that?


    I felt I should advise Kate from someone who had been there before.


    In the face of a possessive mate, submission was more effective than resistance, and gentleness was often a more powerful weapon than stubbornness.


    As Kate and I walked to the mall, I could sense that Kate¡¯s spirits were much higher than before. She finally opened up and told me about her past experiences.


    Iughed when Kate mentioned how she had rebuked a b*tch. This was the Kate I should have known, the social queen in high heels who would swear at anyone who dared step on her head.


    At that moment, I felt a chill run down my spine.


    The hairs on my body stood on end, and a tingling sensation shot up my spine and my skull. I realized that the two times Kate had mentioned in the dorm that someone was watching us wasn¡¯t just for show. Strangers were watching us.


    I looked around warily. The road was lined with tall trees, and the sun shone through the leaves¡¯ gaps. It was school time, and there weren¡¯t many students on the road, so I used my enhanced royal Lycan hearing to listen carefully.


    I had been careful since Michael had told me about the she-wolves abduction, and I was afraid that the same people would target me.


    There was nothing out of the ordinary as far as my eyes could see, but I suddenly smelled something familiar in the oppressive air. I sniffed the air again. It was intense, but there was a hint of freshness and sweetness.


    I understood immediately and smiled smugly.


    He couldn¡¯t help it.


    Good. That was what I had been waiting for.

 Chapter 175

    <h4>Chapter 175: How¡¯s The Ice Cream?</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    I looked around again. I couldn¡¯t find him, but I knew it had to be Michael.


    It didn¡¯t matter. I had other ideas.


    I saw an ice cream shop on the side of the road, and I pulled Kate over.


    It was cheap and delicious, and the students at school liked to buy one after ss for the road. But more importantly, the shop had a young and handsome owner. Many girls would rather take the long way to get ice cream to look at the owner and grab an ice cream cone from his warm hand.


    ¡°Hey, Garrett,¡± I greeted the owner.


    ¡°Hi, Cecily. Long time no see.¡± Garrett smiled at me.


    Garrett had offered to ask me out a long time ago, but back then, I was still immersed in the pain Robert had caused me, so I rejected him.


    Now that I thought about it, Garrett was also a good choice. His light brown hair was fluffy and had a bit of a natural curl. He looked charming, and the color was also a bit like Michael¡¯s.


    ¡°Do you want an ice cream?¡± Garrett asked.


    ¡°Yes, give me two, one strawberry vor and one¡­ Kate, what do you want?¡± I turned my head and asked.


    ¡°Chocte,¡± Kate said.


    ¡°So, one strawberry and one chocte,¡± I said to Garrett with a smile.


    ¡°No problem.¡± Garrett nimbly scooped two ice creams, sprinkled an extrayer of crushed nuts on my one, and winked at me flirtatiously.


    I was supposed to leave just like that, but I thought of the person staring at me from behind. He hadn¡¯t made any movements until now, so I talked to Garrett a little more.


    ¡°Wow, I didn¡¯t expect you to remember my preferences. I¡¯m touched.¡± I took the ice cream from Garrett¡¯s hand and deliberately turned sideways, showing everyone my brilliant smile.


    ¡°Of course, I remember your preferences. I remember everything about you.¡± Garrett scratched his head and said, ¡°You¡¯re also beautiful today.¡±


    ¡°I thought I was beautiful every day.¡± I tucked my hair behind my head to show off my slender neck and the back of my neck that had never been marked. This proved that I was free.


    I saw Garrett gulp. He was a cute boy. If I didn¡¯t have Michael, maybe I would have considered him.


    But now, I could only apologize to him for the time being. I apologized to Garrett in my heart. I wondered how long Michael would have to hide in the dark before he coulde out. I couldn¡¯t keep up the act.


    Then, I felt an intimidating presence behind me, but I didn¡¯t look back. I wanted to see what Michael would do. Suddenly, I felt the ice cream in my hand being taken from above and tossed into the trash can.


    I stared at the ice cream as it disappeared into the bin. A few drops of molten pink remained on the tips of my fingers. I didn¡¯t even have time to take a bite. Then, someone grabbed my hand, and as I turned around, Michael¡¯s eyes burned with anger as he looked down at me.


    He wrapped his arms around me again, and he lifted my hands.


    Just when I thought he was going to risk everything to take me back to his house again, he grabbed my fingers and licked the ice cream off my fingertips one by one, then hugged me.


    I only heard his low and hoarse voice say, ¡°How was the ice cream?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I haven¡¯t eaten it yet,¡± I answered reflexively.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll give you a taste.¡±


    Before I could react to what Michael meant, he had already lowered his head and kissed me. This kiss didn¡¯t have much tenderness. It was more like a deration of sovereignty. He sucked all my breath into his mouth, leaving only a little air for me to breathe.


    Michael put one hand on my waist and the other on the back of my neck. He was so strong that my neck was aching. He was warning the people around him that I belonged to him, every part of my body.


    ¡°Come back with me,¡± Michael said gruffly.


    I looked at Garrett, who was shocked, and Kate, who had a strange look on her face. I felt a little embarrassed to be ordered by Michael. But what made me even more embarrassed was that I didn¡¯t hate it when Michael dered his sovereignty to me. I liked the feeling of being owned by him. I wanted to go back with Michael.


    ¡°You ruined my ice cream,¡± I muttered.


    ¡°You still want to eat ice cream?¡± Michael red at me and then coldly nced at Garrett.


    I saw Garrett involuntarily take two steps back. No one could face Michael¡¯s dominance directly. Even our pack¡¯s Alpha John couldn¡¯t withstand Michael¡¯s dominance. Besides, Garrett was just an ordinary boy.

 Chapter 176 - Dragged Into The Car

    <h4>Chapter 176: Dragged Into The Car</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    I observed Michael¡¯s expression and decided that provoking him now was not a good idea.


    It seemed that I would have to go back with him.


    I looked apologetically at Kate. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t go shopping with you.¡±


    Kate waved her hand at me, indicating that she did not want to get involved in my feud with the Lycan Prince of the royal family.


    Michael was impatient, his gaze fixed on me, and seeing that I had made a brief farewell, he took my hand and walked away.


    I could not resist his grip and stumbled in his direction. I wanted to resist the inappropriate situation and make it clear that I would follow him.


    But Michael did not listen to me and instead gave off his aura to pressure me into submission. I looked at him angrily. I was happy to ept his deration of sovereignty, but now he was dragging me around the busy campus like an object!


    ¡°Let me go! Let me go! Let me go! Michael, I¡¯m angry.¡±


    I pushed Michael¡¯s hand away and protested.


    Michael looked down at me and let go of my hand. I was rubbing my red wrist, trying to figure out how to tell Michael that he couldn¡¯t treat me like this. The familiar feeling of being in the air came from my body again. Michael lifted me by the waist.


    He patted me on the back and said, ¡°Behave yourself.¡±


    ¡°Hey...¡± Before I could finish my sentence, Michael had already walked away inrge strides.


    ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± I whispered while hugging his neck.


    ¡°Home.¡± Michael¡¯s expression was still ugly, but he answered my question.


    ¡°If Joanna is still there, I won¡¯t go back,¡± I stated my position.


    ¡°Humph.¡±


    Michael ced me in the car¡¯s back seat and got into the car himself.


    ¡°Drive,¡± Michael ordered.


    ¡°I said, I won¡¯t go back with you to a ce with Joanna. If you force me to go back, I will go back to my parents,¡± I repeated my opinion.


    I had thought it through in the past two days. This was my principle and bottom line.


    I could ept Michael¡¯s arrogance and desire for control. I believed that our personalities could work together and eventually be the most suitable for each other.


    But I could never ept another woman being by Michael¡¯s side. Not Joanna, and not any other woman in the future. This was my minimum expectation of my mate.


    ¡°Cecily, I¡¯ve already let you leave for a day and a night. This is my limit. Don¡¯t try to provoke me again,¡± Michael narrowed his eyes as he said to me.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already discussed the topic of freedom too many times.¡± I frowned. ¡°I have the right to go back to my parents¡¯ house. You¡¯ve also agreed.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s not a day and a night. You¡¯re already with me. You shouldn¡¯t stay over at your parents¡¯ anymore. Even if you stayed over, you should still stay with me.¡±


    I looked at Michael¡¯s expression. Although his tone was fierce, he was a little like a pitiful puppy. He was bluffing. It seemed like he wasining, but he was acting coquettishly with me.


    For a moment, my heart softened. No matter what Michael said, he didn¡¯t want to separate from me, and I could empathize. Since that was the case, why did I have to fight with Michael for the verbal advantage?


    ¡°Alright, I promise I won¡¯t be away from you for too long.¡± I surrendered.


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Michael crossed his hands in front of his chest. ¡°Cecily, I have given you freedom, but you must also consider my feelings. The royal Lycans won¡¯t be separated from their mates. They¡¯ve been together since the beginning.¡±


    ¡°So, you don¡¯t fight? Won¡¯t there be arguments?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen my parents fight.¡± Michael shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve also never met a stubborn she-wolf like you. The she-wolves I¡¯ve met are happy to stay by their mate¡¯s side and rely on their mate, but you don¡¯t act like this.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re very important to me, Michael. But you¡¯re not the only important thing in my life,¡± I said, looking at Michael.


    ¡°Cecily,¡± Michael said my name in a low voice. I heard a warning in it.


    ¡°Okay, okay. You¡¯re the most important person to me. Even if you refuse to mark me and let your ex-girlfriend live in our house now, I only love you. I¡¯ll never leave you. No matter what you do, I¡¯ll always treat you the same. Are you satisfied now?¡± I growled.


    Michael looked at me, sighed, and said, ¡°I can¡¯t make her leave our house. There are many reasons. You need to understand that I can¡¯t do it. But if you insist, we can move elsewhere, so you don¡¯t have to see her. How about that?¡±

 Chapter 177 - Moving Away

    <h4>Chapter 177: Moving Away</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    My eyes lit up when I heard Michael¡¯s suggestion.


    What could be better than leaving the ce with so many people and going to a ce where Michael and I were alone?!


    I looked at Michael with a grin. ¡°If my departure is the reason for your decision, maybe I should leave you a few more times.¡±


    A helpless smile appeared on Michael¡¯s face; he tapped me on the forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. You only have to run once. I won¡¯t always give you a chance. You¡¯re not allowed to go away for a day or a night.¡±


    When Michael and I returned to the house together and announced that we were leaving, I saw Joanna could no longer hold on to her smile as she was shocked.


    This was the first time I had ever smiled sincerely at Joanna. I was so happy to be able to leave this ce and to make sure that Michael and Joanna had no more contact.


    I packed my luggage as quickly as I could. I didn¡¯t have that many things at Michael¡¯s. I didn¡¯t care if I had forgotten anything. Everything could be retrievedter, but I couldn¡¯t wait to get out of there.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± I heard Joanna ask Michael as I directed the housekeeper to move my bags downstairs.


    I listened attentively to their conversation.


    I remembered that Michael hadn¡¯t told me where we were going. He hadn¡¯te over to help while I happily packed my bags.


    I supposed he was still mad at me, but I didn¡¯t know what upset Michael. Was it because I left him for my parents, because I wouldn¡¯te back here and forced him to move out with me, or because of what had just happened at the ice cream shop?


    I considered all of it a few times. Maybe it was all of it. But it didn¡¯t matter. When we were alone, I would do everything I could to make it up to him. He wouldn¡¯t be able to resist my advances for long. I would let him know I was his, and then we would be good again.


    ¡°I am going to stay with Cecily elsewhere,¡± Michael replied.


    Joanna was still trying to convince Michael to stay. ¡°What about the work we¡¯re doing together? This is the critical moment. We¡¯ve already found the clue. We can¡¯t do this without you.¡±


    This b*tch. She was making excuses.


    Even so, I still looked at Michael nervously, afraid he would change his mind and stay. I had been so absorbed in the excitement of being able to stay with Michael alone that I had forgotten about Michael and her work rtionship. It seemed that my next step should be to get myself involved as soon as possible and kick Joanna out of Michael¡¯s team.


    ¡°I will continue to follow up on this matter. I wille here to discuss the details with you during the meeting tomorrow,¡± Michael said gently.


    I felt that I couldn¡¯t watch any longer. I took a quick step forward and took Michael¡¯s arm. ¡°Darling, my things are all packed. I think we can go to our new ce.¡±


    Michael looked down at me, and I gave him a gentle smile.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go then.¡±


    I took Michael¡¯s arm and walked toward the door. When I turned around, I glimpsed Joanna¡¯s angry expression. No matter what she nned, my mate was mine. Michael would move to another ce because of me. I could have Michaelpletely, but Joanna would never have that.


    I looked at Michael in the driver¡¯s seat. His gaze was fixed on the road ahead, and his face was expressionless. I sensed that he was still unhappy. Aftering out of the house, he had not made any physical advances to me, nor had he hugged or kissed me, except the one time I had taken his arm.


    And just now, he had pushed away my hand.


    Michael¡¯s estrangement made me uneasy.


    Would he regret leaving with me as soon as he came out? I didn¡¯t know how Michael found this new ce, but he had lived in this small vi for a long time and must have gotten used to everything here. It was because of me that Michael had to leave his familiar surroundings. The unknown meant the risk.


    I tried to touch his chest. The touch always moved my heart. I followed his arm and finally stopped at his heart. I felt Michael¡¯s strong heartbeat.


    Michael looked down at me. I tilted my head to look at him and pursed my lips.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you happy?¡± I asked softly.


    Michael sighed and stopped the car by the road. Then, he held out his hand. I thought he was going to take me in his arms. I leaned in his direction.

 Chapter 178 - The Ice Cream Guy

    <h4>Chapter 178: The Ice Cream Guy</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Michael pushed my hand off his chest and looked out the window in silence.


    Despite his somber demeanor, Michael still looked like a statue. He smelled so good it made me want to drown, and unlike the usual, he now smelled like he was wet, with the low pressure of a rainy day.


    I pursed my lips. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to leave, don¡¯t do it for me.¡±


    Michael finally spoke, but it was something else entirely. ¡°What¡¯s going on with you and that ice cream guy?¡±


    I thought for a moment and finally understood why he hadn¡¯t spoken to me.


    Michael¡¯s expression was neutral, but I could hear the anger in his voice. He was angry about it. I couldn¡¯t help but smile. I knew I shouldn¡¯t haveughed when my mate was still mad, but I felt genuine joy.


    I had wondered if this was why Michael had pulled me away in anger.


    But I had thought he would care about something rted to Joanna, and now it seemed that he had been upset because of me and that I was far more important to him than her. The only person he wanted to possesspletely was me, which made me feel giddy.


    ¡°We have a past,¡± I said in a nasty manner as I once again touched the muscles on his chest with my palm. This man belonged to me, and this feeling was great.


    I wanted to rip off his clothes now and kiss his chest.


    ¡°What past?¡± Michael said gruffly.


    He turned his head, his eyes filled with unconceble anger.


    ¡°Well, he¡¯s a cute boy. I mean, many girls take the long way around to see him and buy ice cream from him,¡± I said, winking at Michael.


    Michael looked at me with a warning in his eyes. He reached out and grabbed my wrist, which was touching his chest. ¡°You said you only had a past with Robert.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°Hahaha! I¡¯m just saying I used to go to his shop to buy ice cream, but I didn¡¯t take a detour. I took sses in the teaching building next door.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Michael looked at me skeptically.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it.¡± I thought about Garrett asking me out. I suddenly felt a little guilty. ¡°Maybe he has expressed his feelings for me before, but I dare say he said that to every girl whoes to his shop to buy ice cream.¡±


    ¡°He asked you out before?¡± Michael narrowed his eyes dangerously. ¡°You just said you thought he was cute.¡±


    I now felt that I might have shot myself in the foot. ¡°He may be cute, but I have an impable mate with me right now. He smells so delicious that I can¡¯t help but jump on him the moment I see him. Everyone pales inparison to him.¡±


    At critical moments, any lie could be exposed. Only ttery would not be seen through. No one disliked ttery, not even a Lycan Prince, who was a willful and arrogant royal.


    I saw Michael¡¯s face visibly soften, but he kept a cold expression and said, ¡°Whom are you talking about? I remember you had a mate named Robert.¡±


    He was trying to get morepliments from me.


    I was stunned for a moment. Then, I saw a yful smile on his face.


    Michael leaned over and tugged on my seatbelt, then whispered in my ear, ¡°You can think about how to answer me. Tell me when we get to our new home. If the answer doesn¡¯t satisfy me, I¡¯ll punish you.¡±


    What was he talking about?


    My eyes widened, and I felt like he had regained control of me. This waspletely different from the couple-moment I had envisioned.


    By the time I followed Michael through the hotel¡¯s front door, I hadn¡¯t figured out how to answer Michael¡¯s question. It wouldn¡¯t be hard topliment Michael simply, but it would be hard topliment him without allowing him to make a fool of me. Unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t think of a way to defeat him.


    I thought about it and decided I should surrender and let him do whatever he wanted. It was just us, after all. Thest time Michael asked me out, it was just a date. As long as I was with him, there was no real punishment for me.


    Michael opened the door and turned to let me in as I was muttering to myself.


    I thanked him in a low voice, and as soon as I entered, I was stunned by the room¡¯s splendor.

 Chapter 179 - Going Against Her

    <h4>Chapter 179: Going Against Her</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    I had thought Michael¡¯s house would be ornate, but here we are, a nouveau riche.


    This was the top floor of the hotel, which had been turned into a giant suite, with arge floor-to-ceiling window through the front door that offered a panoramic view of the city.


    The room was covered with hand-made Italian carpets with ssical andplicated patterns. The ss chandelier was shining brightly, the size of a few people. In the middle was a European-style leather sofa surrounded by a tea table made of an entire piece of marble. There were seemingly unremarkable but very expensive furnishings all around.


    Michael walked over from behind me indifferently. When he saw the furnishings in the room, he frowned slightly. ¡°Klein is still so fond of exaggeration.¡±


    Michael turned to me. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s all right here?¡± he asked. ¡°Do you want to go into the bedroom? I can get someone if you need anything.¡±


    I walked into the bedroom, which had a king-size bed and was as luxurious as the living room outside. The bathroom was unexpectedly designed to be by the window, and there was arge bathtub from where you could see the city at night while taking a bath.


    I walked into the cloakroom and opened the closet. It was full of Michael¡¯s clothes. I didn¡¯t know when he had moved them here.


    I took a breath of the cloakroom air. It smelled like my mate. No woman had ever been here. This was our ce. It was great that there was no Joanna.


    I turned around and saw Michael leaning against the door of the cloakroom. He saw how I looked at him as he saidzily, ¡°How do you feel here? This is my friend Klein¡¯s hotel. We don¡¯tck anything. It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t bring our chef here. We can only eat from their hotel.¡±


    I threw myself into Michael¡¯s arms. ¡°This is great. I like it.¡±


    Michael reached out and caught me. He wrapped his arms around my waist.


    I looked up at Michael. ¡°Your stuff is here. You¡¯ve prepared this ce, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Michael shrugged. ¡°My friend Klein gave this room to me a long time ago. It¡¯s just that their hotel has always been shy, so I rarelye here.¡±


    ¡°This hotel is all your friend¡¯s?¡± I asked in surprise.


    Michael raised his eyebrows and pulled me back from the cloakroom to the bed, saying, ¡°The famous families in our royal Lycan family usually have some businesses. The Klein family¡¯s main business is the hotel chain. Although he hasn¡¯tpletely inherited the family business yet, in theory, these things are all his in the future.¡±


    ¡°Your friends all sound so powerful.¡±


    Michael reached out and pinched my face. ¡°My mate is saying that the others are powerful in front of me. Don¡¯t forget that you still owe me something. Have you thought about how to answer my question?¡±


    I gave Michael an embarrassed smile and ingratiatingly kissed him, trying to muddle through. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about thister. You haven¡¯t told me when you moved the things over.¡±


    ¡°Probably not long ago.¡± Michael looked down at me. ¡°My mate kept expressing dissatisfaction with some people. To prevent this from affecting our rtionship, I feel that I have to prepare in advance.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s myints that forced you to leave your house. I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said as I looked at Michael from the corners of my eyes.


    Michael¡¯s words made it sound like I was an insensible girlfriend, but in reality, it was Juanna who had provoked me. She was the one who wanted to snatch my mate away, and my mate was unwilling to make this b*tch leave.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re always targeting Joanna.¡± Michael frowned slightly. ¡°She¡¯s a very gentle girl. She doesn¡¯t lose her temper with others and gets along well with everyone. Even a hot-tempered person like Sasha likes her, but you¡¯re always making things difficult for her.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m making things difficult for her?!¡± I looked at Michael angrily. I almost wanted to jump from the bed. ¡°She told me I¡¯m just a lowly, ipetent, weak werewolf. I¡¯m not qualified to stand beside you, and that position belongs to her. She was the one who wanted to steal my mate, and she never saw me as an equal. Now it¡¯s me who has a problem with her?¡±


    I saw Michael¡¯s surprised expression. I knew that Joanna had never said these to anyone. Michael and the others were all deceived by Joanna¡¯s appearance. I finally had the chance to say all of this.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what she told me,¡± I retorted.


    Until now, when I thought about what Joanna said to me that day, I still felt uncontroble anger. I shouldn¡¯t have held Mia back that day. I should have recklessly punched her in the face twice and warned her to stay away from my mate.


    ¡°What else did she say?¡± Michael asked gloomily.

 Chapter 180 - Not Marking Anyone Else

    <h4>Chapter 180: Not Marking Anyone Else</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Michael put his hand on my back. His breathforted me. After all, it was just a memory. I was not as angry as I was when I first heard all this.


    ¡°She also said that you would never mark me because you don¡¯t want to do this, and the result is that you will leave me and go back to her,¡± I said sullenly.


    Michael did not look amused.


    This was instead afort to me. Michael was unhappy because of Joanna¡¯s words, which just showed that Joanna was lying.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Michael¡¯s voice sounded cold. He was still grabbing my arm as if he feared I would escape.


    I twisted my arm ufortably, but Michael had no intention of letting go.


    ¡°I told her to shut up.¡± I thought for a moment. ¡°And get the hell out of there.¡±


    I heard the buzzing sound in Michael¡¯s chest, and I suddenly felt relieved.


    When I first heard what Joanna said, I wanted to question Michael and ask him for an answer. But now, I felt that this was not so important. I didn¡¯t even need to be obsessed with this question. I knew how Michael treated me.


    I was even more annoyed that I would be easily influenced by Joanna¡¯s words and manipted by her.


    ¡°Well done, babe. For anyone who wants to take me away from you, tell them to get lost, okay?¡±


    Michael lowered his head and kissed the corner of my lips. I responded enthusiastically.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know that.¡± Michael blinked and looked at me. ¡°That¡¯s why you wanted me to mark you that night, right? I¡¯m sorry for letting you go through this alone.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I stammered.


    That night¡¯s incident had already passed. I was very sad then, but after listening to my mother¡¯s reasoning, I realized that being marked wasn¡¯t an ordinary matter.


    A mark was sacred. It represented the connection between two people¡¯s hearts. It was a product of love. It was naive of me to think of the mark as proof of ownership, even as a means of revenge.


    ¡°Babe, listen to me.¡± Michael lifted my chin and made me look him in the eye.


    I felt my skin burn from his touch, and I couldn¡¯t help but fall for his bright, dark brown eyes. Michael looked so attractive, and his amazing beauty could easily seduce me, making me look as stunning as the first time I saw him.


    ¡°I want you, and you will always be the only one. Every promise I made was true, whether it was to you or your parents.¡± Michael paused. ¡°You didn¡¯t want to ept this before, but my promise still stands. I¡¯m a Lycan Prince of the royal family. I¡¯m a man of my word.¡±


    I stared into Michael¡¯s deep eyes and nodded slowly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve lived for a long time. I know what I want, but Cecily, you¡¯re still young. Compared to you, I¡¯m like an old man.¡±


    Michael reached out and caressed my hair. ¡°So I give you the right to choose. I love you and want to spend my life with you, but I will only mark you if you have thought it through and love me back. And unless you refuse me, I will not mark anyone else, and certainly not Joanna. Do you hear me?¡±


    Hearing Michael¡¯s words, I felt all my words stuck in my throat.


    Michael¡¯s words were so beautiful that I felt like my body did not belong to me.


    I thought Michael was autocratic, arrogant, and self-important all this time, but he spoke to me so gently. He told me he was thinking of me with all his heart, and countless emotions surged into my heart.


    Michael was a noble Lycan Prince of the royal family, but he showed me enough respect and prudence in the face of a mate rtionship. He even gave me the power of the mark.


    ¡°You said you love me,¡± I repeated Michael¡¯s words, and tears almost filled my eyes.


    ¡°Yes, I love you, Cecily.¡±


    Michael lowered his head and kissed my fingers, using his charming and deep voice to speak affectionately.


    I almost lost my breath because of this simple sentence. I seemed to see my soul floating on the ceiling. I could see every expression on Michael¡¯s face, his perfect handsome features, his beautiful and deep eyes, my heart beating rapidly, almost breaking through my chest.


    A flower nted because of Michael¡¯s presence in my heart began to grow rapidly. It grew thick and luxuriant with love. Layers of flowers surged through my heart, bringing with them a burning sensation. It spread from my heart and grew wildly. The smell engulfed me. It engulfed everything.


    I could not help but kiss Michael. His breath was as hot as mine. I greedily absorbed Michael¡¯s scent, wishing I could imprint everything about him on my body and soul.

 Chapter 181 - I Must Be Crazy

    <h4>Chapter 181: I Must Be Crazy</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Yes, we had not been together for a day and a night.


    Sincest night, I had been madly missing Michael¡¯s scent.


    Michael responded enthusiastically, putting his arm around my waist, pressing me against his body, and kissing me, his lips pressed against mine, taking my breath away.


    I put my hand on the back of his head and grabbed his short hair. Michael¡¯s hair was thick and soft, like my own, strong and assertive. He tasted great. I could feel my lower body getting wet. Michael was kissing and touching me. Just the thought of it was enough to excite me.


    Michael and I pressed our bodies together. Sparks of passion burned between us. I could even see the sparks in the air. Electricity coursed through my body, and I felt every part of my body heating up.


    Michael bit my lip and kept licking it, I hooked him in with my tongue, and we exchanged a wet kiss.


    By the time we parted, it was still hard for me to suppress the groans from my throat. With Michael¡¯s hand on my butt, I looked at Michael¡¯s handsome face; I wanted to engrave his face in my memory.


    I touched his face. His eyebrows were straight. His eyes were bright. I traced his cheek. Hisshes brushed my fingers like tiny brushes. Then, I looked at his nose bridge.


    Michael didn¡¯t look very square, but his features were devilishly beautiful. The corners of his mouth lifted slightly to reveal a hint of a smirk, while his straight face revealed a royal Lycan arrogance and nobility.


    I couldn¡¯t imagine a moment when I would love him more than I did now; if I did, it would be the next.


    I would love to chain Michael here or tie him to me so that no one would ever take him away from me. I would blindfold Michael so he wouldn¡¯t be able to look at another she-wolf, let alone touch him. He would be mine.


    Michael would be my only and most prized possession.


    The thought drove me crazy. Oh, I must be crazy.


    I felt two fingers under my chin. I looked up and saw Michael¡¯s golden brown eyes.


    ¡°My little wolf, you smell like you¡¯re in heat.¡± Michael licked the sweat off the tip of my nose.


    Michael¡¯s tone was incredibly sexy. I felt he wasn¡¯t licking the tip of my nose but the core of my body because I started to feel like my pants were wet.


    ¡°Do you remember? You didn¡¯t answer the question well, so I¡¯ll punish you.¡± Michael scratched my lips, forcing me to open my mouth. Then, he reached in with two fingers and yed with my tongue.


    I reached down and touched Michael¡¯s bulging package. It was a big one. I went for Michael¡¯s belt. Then, Michael stopped moving. His gaze became deeper.


    ¡°What are you doing, my little wolf?¡± Michael asked hoarsely.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡± I pressed my hand on Michael¡¯s bulge, trying to make him feel happy.


    ¡°Cecily, if you continue to seduce me like this, I might not be able to control myself tonight.¡± Michael licked his lips, ¡°We haven¡¯t done it in two days. My beast is already unable to control itself and wants to eat you.¡±


    ¡°Let me see your beast,¡± I muttered.


    As I wished, I heard Michael¡¯s breathing be a little heavier. Then, I was pressed against the wall without any warning. Immediately after, I felt a chill down my body. I felt that Michael had peeled off my pants.


    My eyes widened, and I realized that this was not a good position to be in. I turned to struggle, but Michael grabbed me by the back of my neck with the palm of his hand. I could not move.


    I tried to push Michael away, but he hugged me from behind. He reached down and touched my soft, wet mouth. He quickly put his finger into me and whispered, ¡°Do you know how wet you are?¡±


    I was short of breath and couldn¡¯t speak for a long time.


    Michael hugged me even tighter. His crotch was pressed against my bare buttocks. He slowly moved his waist and rubbed it against my soft buttocks. Michael¡¯s suit was still on, but his genitals were erect. I could feel the heat and hardness of the thing through my pants.


    Michael and I had done this many times before, and our bodies, which were already ustomed to sex, felt such direct cues that our backs went numb and our waists limp.


    Michael felt the change in my body, loosened his grip on me a little, and began to unfasten his belt at a moderate pace. I held Michael¡¯s hand a little tenaciously, trying to get back to bed, but Michael pushed me away with irresistible force, and I gave in.

 Chapter 182 - Making Love

    <h4>Chapter 182: Making Love</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    It was still bright, and the sun was shining through the window onto us.


    I averted my eyes to the other side and shivered as I felt Michael¡¯s crotch leave my hip for a moment. When it touched me again, the thinyer of suit material was gone, and the heat was even hotter.


    Michael¡¯s thick pubic hair rubbed against the tender flesh between my buttocks, prickling me.


    I couldn¡¯t help but twist my waist to get away. I heard Michael click his tongue behind me, and then he grabbed hisrge penis and pped it on my buttocks twice.


    ¡°What are you hiding from? Are you not going to touch me?¡± Michael asked harshly.


    I felt my cheeks burn horribly. ¡°No...¡±


    Michael acted as if he didn¡¯t want to hear my exnation. He continued to rub my buttocks with his genitals. The thick liquid from the tip of his penis slid down to the base of my legs, leaving a wet mark.


    ¡°Little wolf, spread your legs.¡±


    Michael¡¯s attitude was arrogant. I turned around and red at him. I endured my shame and spread my legs apart. The next moment, I was squeezed into the crevice by Michael¡¯s giant, slippery head. It was wet and pressed against my squirming vagina like an erotic kiss.


    Michael didn¡¯t seem to be in a hurry to enter. He first poked my clitoris with his penis. Suddenly, he asked, ¡°Did the ice cream seller know that you would spread your legs for men to f*ck you?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    What kind of question was that?


    I was humiliated. I gritted my teeth and said, ¡°If you want to do it, then do it. Please don¡¯t tease me like... Ah!¡±


    He pushed his thick and hot penis pushed forward without any warning. It brushed past the soft wall and crudely pushed against my red and swollen clitoris where thebia intersected. I was pushed so hard that I staggered. I couldn¡¯t help but let out a short moan. All of a sudden, my legs went soft. My waist and abdomen were tense. An intense numbness swept through my insides, and a warm, sticky juice slowly seeped out.


    I had a feeling that Michael would tease me even more. I steeled my heart and grabbed his penis.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Michael¡¯s tone was surprisingly calm.


    His breathing was calm, and there was no trace of lust in his voice. It was as if I was the only one who couldn¡¯t control my lust. This made me feel even more embarrassed. I didn¡¯t even turn around to look at him. I adjusted my posture, closed my eyes, and slowly stuffed Michael¡¯s scalding penis into me.


    I heard Michael moan, and my breathing quickened. ¡°That aggressive?¡±


    As he spoke, he moved his crotch unhurriedly, and his hot, invading penis pushed against the tender flesh of my entry. My sensitive vaginal wall spasmed, and my entire body trembled in his arms.


    I could no longer control the stifled breath in my throat. With my hand on the wall, I said intermittently, ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t do that...¡±


    The back of my neck was already covered in ayer of sweat. Michael went up to lick it and asked as he did so, ¡°Do you enjoy it?¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to answer such a question.


    But he quickly forced me to raise one of my legs high. My private opening was forced open, and he thrust his lustful penis into the deepest part of my body as if it was punishing me.


    ¡°Ahhhhh...!!!¡±


    Such a dense amount of teasing caught me off guard. My clitoris was twitching instantly from the rubbing. It shrank from releasing the pleasure. I immediately mped my legs together. My lips parted, but I was unable to say a word. I only panted as I felt my whole lower body contract violently. My wet vagina held onto Michael¡¯s penis and squirmed helplessly.


    A momentter, a transparent liquid gushed from the depths of my body. It was warm and squirted onto Michael¡¯s penis.


    I heard Michael breathing heavily from behind me. He hugged my body as I was about to copse. His penis smoothly pierced my increasingly wet vagina as Michael held onto the back of my sensitive neck.


    ¡°Little Wolf, tell me, did it feel good?¡±


    ¡°Ah ah uh... Uh!¡± The first thing I said was a series of hoarse gasps. I couldn¡¯t say aplete sentence at all. I felt humiliated and couldn¡¯t help but tremble and give in.


    ¡°It felt good, so good... Ah ah! F*ck me, Michael! Hurry up, uh uh!¡±


    Michaelughed softly and panted a few times. He still wouldn¡¯t let me off. He deliberately rubbed against the slippery G-spot on my inside wall and asked in a nasty manner, ¡°So tell me, do you think the ice cream seller would like you this way?¡±


    I was pressed under Michael¡¯s body. I was forced to lie on the wall that was covered with wallpaper. The rough wallpaper pattern rubbed against my sensitive nipples repeatedly as Michael moved. It gave me a numb and itchy feeling. There was not a single sensitive spot on my body that was not stimted. My breasts, my G-spot, and clitoris¡­


    It was too good. Having too many orgasms seemed to be torture. Michael¡¯s question only increased my shame.


    ¡°Don¡¯t... don¡¯t ask that...¡±


    I thought that Michael would force me to say more shameful things. I didn¡¯t expect him to be surprisingly easy to talk to at this moment.

 Chapter 183 - At Sunset

    <h4>Chapter 183: At Sunset</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    He loosened his grip on me. I grabbed his arm and panted. Before I could catch my breath, Michael turned around with me in his arms.


    ¡°Hmm, what are you doing?¡± I asked.


    Michael¡¯s penis was still stuck in my vagina. After hearing what I said, he pushed it back in and replied calmly, ¡°Go back to bed.¡±


    He looked so sure that I believed him.


    Although I disagreed with the position he was currently holding me in, I had topromise for a moment, considering Michael¡¯s usual overbearing and nasty style. I shamelessly moved forward with Michael¡¯s penis in my hands.


    I felt that every step was challenging, that my body was too sensitive when I was having sex with Michael, and that Michael was astonishinglyrge. His penis was almost perfectly embedded in my vagina, and as he moved, it moved with regrity; the tendons throbbed against the delicate walls of my vagina almost all the time.


    I couldn¡¯t close my legs, and a warm sensation flowed from my vagina all over my body, making me increasingly ufortable. Gradually, I lost my sense of direction, and all my energy was focused on tolerating pleasure and moaning, utterly unaware of where I was being pushed.


    Finally, my knee touched something hard. I thought I was at the edge of the bed, but before I could take a breath, I saw a sea of traffic as far as my eyes could see.


    It turned out that Michael hadn¡¯t taken me to bed at all. Instead, he had walked straight to the floor-to-ceiling window.


    I felt my heart stop for a moment.


    Then, Michael pushed me behind him. I cried out in panic, but my body, which the pleasure had corroded, couldn¡¯t resist. I was pushed limp against the floor-to-ceiling window.


    I hit Michael on the chest and tried to get him to turn around, but Michael wouldn¡¯t do it. He lowered his head and kissed me again.


    I was mad at Michael for making such a bad joke and trying to avoid it, but Michael grabbed me by the back of my neck and put his hand on my mouth.


    Michael touched my buttocks and wrapped his big hand around them, massaging them. At first, I was struggling. Slowly, Michael kissed me until I couldn¡¯t breathe. I went from resisting to pressing against Michael¡¯s chest. I grabbed his cuffs and begged for mercy.


    ¡°No, not here, Michael. Someone will see.¡± Tears hung in the corner of my eyes as I begged Michael for mercy.


    ¡°This is the top floor. No one can see. Baby, be good. Let me in,¡± Michael whispered.


    I looked at him helplessly. I didn¡¯t want to give in easily.


    Michael impatiently grabbed one of my legs and lifted me. I couldn¡¯t maintain my bnce in my lust. I staggered backward. This time, my back was pressed against the floor-to-ceiling window. The cool ss made me shudder.


    I came to my senses and struggled to stand up again.


    But Michael pressed his palm against me and pressed me against the ss. Then, in this position, he pushed his penis inch by inch into me.


    ¡°Uhh...¡±


    ***


    I didn¡¯t know when the sex ended, but I felt as if I¡¯d lost consciousness. Michael and I moved from the wall to the floor-to-ceiling window, the bed, and the bathroom.


    My limbs went limp, and my mind went nk, and I was in a state of being at Michael¡¯s mercy. I felt as if there was a spring in me that wouldn¡¯t dry out, and if Michael touched my clit, it would spasm, and I would ooze.


    The chaotic groans that grew and subsided on the hotel¡¯s top floor continued into the sunset.


    The sun hungzily in the sky as it set nonchntly on itsst watch. It was also sunset, and I was crouching on the floor, looking at Michael not far away, a serious look in my eyes.


    I had a metal arrowhead in my hand, and I had to touch it with gloves, or it would burn my skin. The arrowhead was coated with wolf poison, a poison deadly to werewolves. If I identally touched it with any part of my body, it would make me feel bone-eating pain.


    Even though I was now a royal Lycan and would not die from wolf poison, I was still afraid of it.


    After looking at it over and over again, I threw the arrowhead to the ground, and the forest would eventually devour it. The forest and thend were the most powerful ces, and they would swallow up anything that wasn¡¯t good, including the trail of the werewolf hunters.


    Michael and I had been tracking the group for a long time, but each time, we were one step behind.


    The werewolf hunters would always run away at a critical moment and leave the wolf poison to prove they had been there.

 Chapter 184 - The Clear Creek Pack Attacked

    <h4>Chapter 184: The Clear Creek Pack Attacked</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    But at least that proved we were right to track them down. They attacked a small pack of werewolves and abducted the she-wolves.


    I¡¯d been helping Michael investigate the attack for the past few days.


    But so far, we hadn¡¯t caught anyone. They were good at getting away. We warned smaller packs to stay alert and increase their security, and the pack Alphas assured us that they¡¯d remain vignt, but attacks happened one after another.


    Michael and I had been running around and exhausted these days.


    The Clear Creek Pack that was attacked was a small pack of a few dozen people, so it didn¡¯t have its home in the forest like most werewolves packs, but in human cities. Only a few werewolves chose to live in their forest huts, which made them more vulnerable to attacks.


    And worryingly, their attackers were getting bolder.


    My pack was thergest in the area, and the previous attacks were far from my pack, which was why I¡¯d never heard of them before. But now, they were getting closer and closer to my pack.


    Michael saw this as a way to demonstrate that they could do it anywhere, and our pack couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    The opponents were very crafty about where they were going to strike, which made it clear that they were organized rather than random.


    At first, when I followed Michael, one of the attacks took ce in the north of my pack. Then, the second one took ce in the east. The subsequent few attacks took ce in the pack near the east.


    Just as Michael and I thought we were getting closer and closer to catching our opponents, another attack took ce in the west of the pack.


    As a result, Michael and I had to drag our tired bodies around with little effect.


    The first thing we did when we got to a ce was to find the kidnapped she-wolves. Protecting their lives was the most important thing.


    But then we¡¯d miss the time to track down the enemy, and by the time we looked back, the enemy had perfectly masked their scents.


    Michael onceined to me that we¡¯d wasted too much time.


    I had just found the kidnapped she-wolf from a secret location. I red at Michael and said, ¡°Saving lives is more important than killing people.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re only going to get more she-wolves captured. That¡¯s not going to solve the fundamental problem. Only by capturing the criminals will there be no more she-wolf victims,¡± Michael pointed out. ¡°You¡¯re sacrificing your long-term interests for the sake of a little mercy in front of you.¡±


    I looked at the frail she-wolf being taken away and sighed.


    How could I not know what Michael was saying? But I could not watch the people suffer and not save them. They were also living people. Could I sacrifice one life in front of me for the sake of more lives that might be sacrificed in the future? The number of lives did not measure the value of life.


    Michael and I had to keep trying to find clues about where the attackers had passed. Most of the time, there was nothing or just a little wolf poison.


    I saw that Michael was already packing up the things we had brought. It looked like he was ready to go back.


    I walked around unwillingly, hoping to find more. There was no scent, no weapons, nothing.


    The enemy always acted quickly. The Clear Creek Pack was too small. When the attack happened, they were too busy running away. No one told us immediately.


    When we arrived, it was toote. They had even taken she-wolf away. We didn¡¯t have time to save the hostages.


    I had sent a message to Kate to be careful of the attacks. After all, the Ancient Wood Pack was not far from my pack, and many people did not know the strength of the Ancient Wood Pack. It was likely to be the target of those rash attackers.


    Before Michael and I investigated, Alex came to the school and promised to take Kate.


    Alex showed his anger to me openly, but he could not do anything to me because Michael was still there. If eyes could kill, I did not doubt that Alex had killed me dozens of times that day.


    He was angry that I had helped Kate cover up the fact that she was his mate, and I could understand that.


    I would have been angry if someone had hidden Michael from me when I didn¡¯t know about it. But if I had to do it again, I believed I would do the same. I would always be on my friend¡¯s side.


    On the other hand, if the enemy had attacked the Ancient Wood Pack, that might have been a good thing for Michael and me.

 Chapter 185 - You’re Not Nearly As Good As Her

    <h4>Chapter 185: You¡¯re Not Nearly As Good As Her</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Even though Kate was there, I was not worried about her safety. Alex would protect her and tear all the enemies to pieces.


    The Ancient Wood Pack¡¯s defense was stronger than any pack I¡¯d ever seen. If the enemies attacked the Ancient Wood Pack, maybe Alex could take them down, and then Michael and I could take advantage of it.


    However, the werewolf hunters wouldn¡¯t lose their minds. They would be more inclined to attack a small pack like the Clear Creek Pack. This pack was weaker, and the people weren¡¯t united enough. Therefore, it was easier for the werewolf hunters to get them down.


    ¡°Did you find anything?¡± A voice appeared behind me without any warning.


    I was startled by the voice. I took a few steps back before I could see that Samuel had suddenly appeared.


    Samuel had also been following Michael to investigate the she-wolves¡¯ case. He was always elusive, appearing and disappearing suddenly. Michael told me to ignore him, but I was still not used to his ghostly figure sometimes.


    ¡°No.¡± I shook my head.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Samuel took two steps to the side and pulled some distance away from me. Then, he said coldly, ¡°So what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Uh... I just thought that there might be more clues here. After all, we haven¡¯t found anything for so many days,¡± I exined.


    Samuel nced at me and said, ¡°Although you are more suitable to be Michael¡¯s mate than Joanna, you are much worse than her in terms of investigation.¡±


    I looked at Samuel in surprise. I had never heard anyments about Joanna and me from Samuel. He had always had an indifferent attitude. I once thought that he was an emotionless robot. It had been a long time since I had heard from Joanna since I had followed Michael into the investigation.


    Thest time Sasha had told me about Joanna, she had left the house shortly after we had left. She had said she was going to visit her parents.


    That had seemed like a good thing because Joanna hade a long way from where we were now, but my anxiety had not abated. Even thest time we were apart, her eyes were burning with anger, and she didn¡¯t seem like the kind of person who would give up easily, but now she was leaving.


    I felt Joanna would make aeback, and it would be even bigger when she did. All I could do was stay alert, make sure I was sure as soon as possible, and make Michael mark me. At that time, Joanna would no longer have the chance to snatch my mate away.


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± I looked at Samuel and asked.


    ¡°Joanna has a special ability that can track and locate people. As long as I give her some clues, she will be able to follow the clues and find more valuable information.¡± Samuel¡¯s tone was calm, and he didn¡¯t even look at me.


    I understood that he was stating a fact and didn¡¯t care if I was depressed because of what he said. Samuel¡¯s words seemed to be saying that I was just a burden to Michael, and the person who could be of help to Michael was Joanna.


    Joanna had used her special ability to mock me. Back then, she had hinted that I was the superfluous person next to Michael. I didn¡¯t think much of it. I even thought that, as a mate, I could do more for Michael than she did.


    However, after so many days, I started to doubt if I was helpful to Michael. I knew nothing about how to track the enemy or how to coordinate the deployment. I was like an essory to Michael.


    ¡°If only Joanna were here.¡± I couldn¡¯t believe that I was the one who said that.


    I still hated her very much. However, if she could help solve the current problem and save the she-wolf who was about to be a reproduction machine, what was the point of my dislike for her?


    Samuel gave me a strange look. ¡°You¡¯re different from her.¡±


    Once again, I was confused by Samuel¡¯s words. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Samuel just shook his head.


    These days, I vaguely felt that Samuel was not as cold and heartless as he seemed, but I had never had a chance tomunicate effectively with him.


    I recalled that Michael had previously said that the Lycan King sent Samuel. If I could get along well with him, it would benefit Michael. Since there was such an opportunity now, I might as well give it a try. Even if Samuel rejected me, I wouldn¡¯t have much to lose.


    ¡°You know something about Joanna, don¡¯t you?¡± I guessed.


    Samuel remained silent, but I could tell from his pursed lips that he knew something.


    ¡°Tell me, Samuel. I¡¯m Michael¡¯s mate. I want to know everything about her, especially since Joanna is his ex,¡± I pleaded.

 Chapter 186 - The Qualities Of A Princess

    <h4>Chapter 186: The Qualities Of A Princess</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Samuel thought for a moment, then sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t mind telling you,¡± he said. ¡°What happened between Michael and Joanna is over. Joanna is not a good mate. Even if Michael didn¡¯t break up with her, she couldn¡¯t be a princess, but you can.¡±


    I looked at Samuel, confused. ¡°Is it because Michael was fated to be with me by the Moon Goddess?¡± I asked.


    I knew that in some packs, it was required that the Moon Goddess arrange the Alpha¡¯s mate because that would strengthen the Alpha and make the pack stronger.


    For that reason, I was upset that Robert had rejected me. He hated me more than he wanted power, which was what a pack¡¯s Alpha needed.


    I felt terrible that Robert had chosen Alison as an Alpha¡¯s sessor.


    But as far as I was concerned, although Michael was a Lycan Prince of the royal family, he was not the first son of the current Lycan King of the royal family.


    This meant there was a high chance that Michael¡¯s brother, not Michael, would inherit the position of Lycan King. If a person was not the heir to the throne, why would he need to have his mate arranged by the Moon Goddess?


    ¡°That¡¯s not true,¡± Samuel said. ¡°It¡¯s challenging for a royal Lycan to find his mate, and Michael is over a century old, not a newly-born royal Lycan. We don¡¯t insist that the other party must be a fated mate arranged by the Moon Goddess because that¡¯s too difficult. More often than not, we¡¯ll let nature take its course and choose our mates. That¡¯s not why Joanna isn¡¯t suitable to be a princess.¡±


    I frowned and looked up at Samuel, waiting for him to exin.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always been by Michael¡¯s side. I¡¯ve investigated everyone around him, including you.¡± Samuel gave me a deep look. ¡°Compared to you, Joanna¡¯s family background is much morepatible with Michael¡¯s. But a long time ago, we went to investigate another incident. It was a veryplicated situation. We had to work with a local werewolf pack, and one of them was a blonde werewolf.¡±


    I curled my lips. I felt I was about to discover something that happened between Michael and the werewolf.


    Even though I knew that Michael had been involved with countless women in the past, he was over a hundred years old. I didn¡¯t know if it was normal for me to be jealous of every past rtionship, but I didn¡¯t like my mate touching other women, even in the past.


    Samuel continued, ¡°The blonde woman was very interested in Michael, and although Michael didn¡¯t show any interest in her, she did everything she could to pursue him. Back then, Joanna was Michael¡¯s public girlfriend.


    ¡°In my opinion, a normal woman would express dissatisfaction and im sovereignty, but Joanna didn¡¯t do that. She was very friendly with the blonde woman. I thought she wasn¡¯t jealous because of her confidence, a necessary quality for a good princess.¡±


    I looked up at Samuel, wondering if he was taking the opportunity to mock me. But Samuel¡¯s expression seemed natural, as if he was stating a fact without bias.


    I lowered my head in shame.


    From this perspective, I wasn¡¯t a good princess candidate. I was jealous of all the women who appeared around Michael.


    ¡°And then?¡± I asked.


    ¡°After we settled the case and prepared to leave, I noticed that the blonde woman had disappeared. Out of caution, I went to patrol the surrounding forest that night and saw a terrible scene.


    ¡°Joanna, who had always been particrly nice to the blonde woman, was torturing and killing the blonde woman. The strength of a werewolf could not bepared to that of a royal Lycan, and what Joanna did was not just murder the blonde woman.¡±


    Samuel turned his head to the side and took a deep breath. ¡°Joanna was teasing that woman. She was tearing off parts of her body bit by bit: one ear, one finger, and even a part of her calf bone.


    ¡°What was even scarier was that even though she was doing this, Joanna was smiling while the blonde woman was screaming. She seemed to be enjoying this very much. I¡¯ve seen many bloody and cruel scenes over the years, but the scene of that woman being tortured and killed stays in my mind like a recurring nightmare.¡±


    I rarely saw the obvious disgust on Samuel¡¯s face, which had always been expressionless.


    It was hard for me to imagine the scene that Samuel described. No matter how much I disliked what Joanna did, I just thought she was a wh*re.


    But Samuel said she was a psychopathic killer. Joanna¡¯s image had always been sophisticated and refined, and anyone who looked at her would think she was a royal Lycan, an aristocrat, and an elite, not a bloodthirsty she-devil.


    The contrast between her appearance and inner self was so striking that it made me shudder.

 Chapter 187 - I Don’t Have The Right To Judge

    <h4>Chapter 187: I Don¡¯t Have The Right To Judge</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    I gulped and said with difficulty, ¡°So, Joanna killed that blonde werewolf because she was jealous?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Samuel nodded.


    Killing someone because she was jealous of another woman was scary.


    Although the rule of the human world wascking among werewolves, there was one thing that most people agreed on ¨C the strong could not bully the weak.


    This was to ensure the most basic fairness.


    When two werewolves fought for a mate, they could fight to kill each other, and when two Alphas disputed over territory, they could use any means to resolve the dispute. However, a royal Lycan could not kill a werewolf for no reason, and a werewolf could not kill a human for no reason.


    If they must act, there must be a reasonable reason, like what Michael did to Robert. Robert wanted to abduct and mark me, and I was Michael¡¯s mate, so Michael had the right to punish Robert in any way.


    But Joanna¡¯s reasoning was unreasonable. It was pure jealousy and personal enmity, which was considered evil.


    ¡°When I found Joanna, the girl was already beyond help, but Joanna was still slowly dismembering her body. The other party¡¯s blood spilled all over the ground, dyeing the ground red. Various parts were scattered on the ground...¡± Samuel was still talking.


    ¡°Enough,¡± I interrupted Samuel in disgust.


    The scene he described made me want to vomit. I felt like the breakfast I ate was surging in my stomach. I hoped that I would never see such a terrible scene in my life.


    Recalling when I was in Michael¡¯s house with Joanna, I was extremely d I made Michael leave with me. If I stayed there again, who knew if I would be the next one to be killed?


    I supported myself against the tree and slowed down for a while. Samuel looked at me silently. After I pulled myself out of the terrifying scene that I imagined, I slowly said, ¡°Does Michael know about this?¡±


    Samuel shook his head. ¡°I haven¡¯t told anyone about this.¡±


    I looked at him in surprise. Samuel was also upset about this. An innocent girl had been brutally murdered before him, but he remained silent about it.


    ¡°Why?¡± I pressed.


    ¡°This is not part of my job,¡± Samuel said.


    ¡°So you¡¯re going to turn a blind eye to Joanna¡¯s crime?¡± I questioned.


    A crime had happened. Samuel had witnessed everything but let the criminal get away with it. I felt sorry for the girl I didn¡¯t know. Although she had tried to seduce my mate, it was a very easy thing to do.


    I believed that Michael would have simr encounters everywhere and that Joanna, the executioner, was still enjoying the support of many people, traveling anywhere in the world as she pleased. She also tried to steal my mate.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a judge. After this incident, I decided that Joanna was not suitable to be Michael¡¯s future princess. That¡¯s my job. I¡¯m only responsible for deciding what happens next, not judging them,¡± Samuel said.


    ¡°But she killed an innocent!¡± I shouted at Samuel.


    ¡°Yes, she did. So what?¡± Samuel asked back.


    I felt that I couldn¡¯tmunicate with him.


    Samuel also looked at me in confusion. ¡°Cecily, if I saw your crime, I wouldn¡¯t tell anyone about it. I would decide you are not suitable to be a princess.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I care about such things?¡± I shouted.


    ¡°If you want to be with Michael, I suggest you care about my opinion because my opinion will directly affect the oue,¡± Samuel said calmly.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m talking about, and I¡¯m not going to kill anyone,¡± I retorted.


    ¡°You¡¯d better not do that. Although I said confidence is a good quality for a princess, what¡¯s more important is kindness and benevolence. The royal family¡¯s Lycan King won¡¯t allow a she-wolf who has killed people to be Michael¡¯s future wife,¡± Samuel said.


    I made myself calm down like Samuel. From Samuel¡¯s point of view, he didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with me. Michael had said that the Lycan King sent Samuel to be by his side, so it was just a job for Samuel. He didn¡¯t need to do anything out of his job scope.


    And even if Samuel did expose what Joanna had done, would it work? I knew Joanna¡¯s ability to disguise herself. She would pretend that nothing had happened the next day and still act as the gentle and sensible girl in everyone¡¯s eyes.


    Joanna was a first-rate actress. If I hadn¡¯t been in the werewolf-to-royal Lycan phase in the first ce, if I hadn¡¯t been so sensitive then, if my wolf hadn¡¯t kept reminding me about my mate connection, I¡¯d probably have been fooled by Joanna, too.

 Chapter 188 - The Clear Creek Pack’s Alpha

    <h4>Chapter 188: The Clear Creek Pack¡¯s Alpha</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    But if Joanna could have done this to a girl trying to be nice to Michael, how were Joanna and I able to stay in Michael¡¯s house for so long?


    Compared to what happened to that girl, I was even starting to feel lucky that Joanna only ridiculed me. At least she didn¡¯t do this to me, right? Or maybe she didn¡¯t get the chance. After all, I spent most of my time with Michael. She was too smart to do it right under Michael¡¯s nose.


    But after that, I couldn¡¯t help but shiver.


    If I did break up with Michael by ident, and Joanna took my ce as the princess, what would happen to me then?!


    I suddenly realized that my life had changed from the moment I met Michael, and I couldn¡¯t go back.


    Even if I wanted to leave Michael now and everything rted to the royal Lycans, I couldn¡¯t do it anymore. Samuel¡¯s story about the blonde she-wolf was enough to warn me that Joanna wouldn¡¯t let me off so easily.


    After losing Michael, I would lose my mate, my love, and my life.


    Between Joanna and I, I had wanted her out of my sight and Michael¡¯s life, but things were different now.


    The war between Joanna and me had begun, and she had forced it on me. She would not let me go easily, and I would not stand by and let her do what she wanted.


    I had transformed from a werewolf into a royal Lycan, and sooner orter, I would expose her hypocrisy in front of everyone and let her be punished for killing that she-wolf.


    Now was not the right time. Michael was busy with the she-wolf abduction case, and the pack¡¯s Alpha was waiting for Michael to catch the people behind it and punish them.


    Thest pack¡¯s Alpha also said that if Michael did not give them a satisfactory answer, they would investigate the matter themselves and no longer listen to the royal Lycan¡¯smand. If they did that, it meant that Michael would have more trouble.


    The Lycan King needed to maintain the pack¡¯s stability, which was the purpose of sending Michael to the pack patrol. It would undoubtedly be Michael¡¯s fault if the pack became divided after Michael arrived. At this time, I wouldn¡¯t bother him with Joanna.


    ¡°Why are you daydreaming again?¡± Samuel had already taken a few steps forward, and now he turned back to look at me with a frown.


    I quickly followed him. Michael had already walked far away, and I couldn¡¯t see him.


    Samuel and I walked side by side to the center of the Clear Creek Pack. We didn¡¯t talk about it again.


    It didn¡¯t take long for us to see the houses in the Clear Creek Pack. They had been damaged to varying degrees. Some doors hung in tatters on the doorjambs, ready to fall.


    The crowd was in a mess in the clearing at the center of the Clear Creek Pack. I saw the Alpha and Beta of the Clear Creek Pack there. Michael was standing on one side, his brow furrowed in displeasure.


    I looked around and saw the injured and their families crying on the ground, their faces filled with grief. Any disaster was not a one-person disaster but a family disaster or even a pack disaster, and they would suffer long-term pain and sorrow.


    I turned my attention away from them and avoided thinking about the sad feelings. I refocused my attention on Michael, and thanks to my royal Lycan hearing, I could hear the Alpha of the Clear Creek Pack shouting something at Michael.


    The Alpha of Clear Creek Pack angrily opened his hands, waving in the air. He said, ¡°I said we have to fight back. These werewolf hunters are too arrogant. They just took one of our she-wolves!¡±


    ¡°Alpha, we can¡¯t do that without evidence. A royal Lycan can¡¯t kill werewolves at will unless the werewolf court finds them guilty,¡± Michael said with a frown.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t everything in front of them enough to prove their guilt? Our she-wolf was taken away, and wolf poison was at the scene. This is an unquestionable crime,¡± the Clear Creek Pack¡¯s Alpha said indignantly.


    I saw the anger on Michael¡¯s face that he was trying to suppress.


    From what I knew of him, Michael was not a very patient person. Due to his status as a Lycan Prince of the royal family, he did not have to tolerate people and things most of the time.


    And these annoying people made Michael feel very unhappy.


    It was all because the Clear Creek Pack¡¯s suggestion was irrational. The werewolf hunter was a problem that even the royal Lycans had been unable to solve for a long time. Previously, Michael¡¯s father, the Lycan King, tried to solve it several times but failed.


    There were too many problems involved, but the people of the Clear Creek Pack didn¡¯t think of it. They only cared about their pack. I believed that was why they were still a rtively small pack.


    An Alpha without vision and long-term thinking couldn¡¯t lead a pack¡¯s growth.

 Chapter 189 - The Habit Of Intimacy

    <h4>Chapter 189: The Habit Of Intimacy</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    The irritability in my mate¡¯s heart now affected me somewhat.


    I looked at the Clear Creek Pack with some displeasure. Why were they questioning Michael?


    I began to regret spending so much time in the forest and talking to Samuel. I should have returned earlier and stood against these annoying people with my mate.


    I saw Michael scowling and grinding the ground with his shoes.


    He looked around aimlessly through the noisy crowd. He seemed to be thinking about how to exin it to these people, and then my eyes met his.


    Michael¡¯s pupils constricted, and I saw a fire in his eyes that looked like happiness.


    I looked into his eyes, the most beautiful eyes in the world, an invisible line in the air connecting us, a joyful spark dancing on it, a wonderful feeling only a mate could give.


    Whenever we met, we were attracted to each other. All the people around us became unimportant, the things that bothered us disappeared, and we only saw each other.


    The Clear Creek Pack¡¯s Beta was still talking loudly. ¡°Your Highness, I say that we must attack now. We have enough reasons to attack. This is a righteous counterattack. Moreover, now is the time when their defenses are at their weakest. We can surprise them...¡±


    ¡°Listen to me.¡± Michael stopped him from speaking. He used his wolf eyes, shining with golden light, to look around. The people finally quieted down and focused on Michael.


    He should have done this a long time ago. Stupid people would never know the truth of everything. Instead of letting them talk, he might as well give them the order to obey. Once Michael¡¯s aura as Prince Lycan of the royal family was put on, no one dared to challenge his authority.


    ¡°We will notunch an attack,¡± Michael announced calmly. ¡°This decision will not be changed. I advise you not to act rashly. The other party¡¯s strength is beyond your imagination. We will punish the murderer, but we need the right time. If you insist on going to war, the royal Lycan family will not help you and will not bear your losses.¡±


    Everyone remained silent and looked at Michael in awe.


    Michael nodded with satisfaction. ¡°That¡¯s it for this matter. If you have any other questions, you cane to me again. Now, leave and do what is helpful to your pack.¡±


    The Clear Creek Pack¡¯s Alpha nodded, and the others followed.


    Michael was finally able to get away from those people.


    I watched as he walked toward me, smiled at him, and hugged him in front of everyone.


    I looked up at the dark circles under his eyes and asked softly, ¡°Are you tired from the past two days?¡±


    We had been traveling for the past few weeks and hadn¡¯t had much intimate contact. After my transformation from werewolf to a royal Lycan, I wasn¡¯t as desperate for Michael as I had been during estrus, but it was clear to me that it wasn¡¯t just my constitution and abilities being enhanced; it was also my sexuality.


    This physical, sexual desire could be controlled, but the psychological desire to possess Michael at any time was like a me that would never go out, burning fiercely in my chest.


    I obtained my peace of mind by breathing in Michael¡¯s breath. The undtion of his chest and heartbeat was like the best cebo to soothe all fatigue and unease.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, but why were you in the forest with Samuel for so long?¡± Michael tugged at my ear discontentedly, then kissed my forehead. ¡°I missed you.¡±


    I felt a little shy about being kissed by Michael in front of many people.


    Even though we were already mates, I still had the urge to avoid the eyes of others when it came to intimacy in public. I wasn¡¯t Michael¡¯s type, which was used to living in the limelight, and because of the long years of neglect during my school days, I was ufortable with any public exposure. Plus, it had only been a dozen minutes, and Michael made it sound like he couldn¡¯t live without me.


    I blushed and tried to distance myself from Michael, but Michael¡¯s iron arms tightened around me. ¡°Get used to it, my little wolf.¡±


    Michael¡¯s smiling voice whispered in my ear. ¡°You¡¯lle here with me on many asions, and we¡¯ll make out in front of everyone to prove that we¡¯re meant to be together.¡±


    I chuckled at Michael¡¯s words.


    Inevitably, deep down, I liked the way Michael treated me as one of his own.


    These days, I had gotten used to it.


    We appeared in different packs, and each time I stood next to Michael, the Alphas and Betas of the pack looked at me with curiosity and scrutiny.

 Chapter 190 - A Remote Corner

    <h4>Chapter 190: A Remote Corner</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    These looks seemed to be a kind of silent interrogation, ¡®How could I, an ordinary werewolf, be the mate of the Lycan Prince of the royal family?¡¯


    Initially, I would be disturbed by this kind of look. But as it happened frequently, I could act more freely with Michael in any situation. Michael and I were fated mates chosen by the Moon Goddess, and I was the one who should have stood by Michael¡¯s side.


    Some of them found out about my past through some sources and that I had been rejected by an Alpha heir, which made it even harder for them to ept that I could stand by Michael¡¯s side. But none of this affected me. I learned to love myself and not to live with the annoyance of others pointing fingers.


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re perfect for each other.¡± I looked at Michael, my heart filled with boundless satisfaction and possessiveness.


    Michael grinned, took my hand, and walked through the crowd of onlookers.


    I obediently followed him through the ruined houses, curious about where he was taking me. We made several turns and finally came to a quiet corner with no prying eyes.


    I was still looking around when I felt a force against the wall. I opened my eyes and saw Michael¡¯s face close to mine. Then, his hot lips and tongue came into my mouth.


    His warmth covered my lips. I ran my hand through Michael¡¯s hair and stood on tiptoe,peting with Michael for control of my lips and teeth.


    The setting sun shone behind Michael like a god, and in a trance, Michael took all the power away from me. He bit my lips, forcing me to open my mouthpletely, and then licked the area I had just used my tongue to soothe it.


    I let out a groan.


    Michael touched my waist lewdly, then along my clothes; as he touched my breasts, he quickly undid my bra strap and kneaded my breasts.


    I felt the force of his hand. The rounded balls on my chest were warped, and his fingers pressed against my breasts like toys.


    Michael¡¯s thumb and forefinger pressed lightly, picking up only a little at a time, from the base to the tip and then to the erect nipples. I felt as if I was going to swell up there. It would have been two red points if I opened my shirt, and they would have stuck up shamelessly like two overstuffed pomegranate seeds.


    Michael¡¯s actions amused me. My body couldn¡¯t help but tremble, and I gasped rapidly.


    ¡°Uh... ah ah... ah!¡±


    I imagined what was happening under my clothes.


    My skin was very fair, and my nipples must have been pinched red by him. Inparison, the white would be whiter, the red would be redder, and it would be incredibly eye-catching, and it would also be especially...scivious.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t do it here. Someone will see you,¡± I whispered to Michael while holding my breath.


    Michael raised his eyebrows, but he didn¡¯t stop moving.


    He slid his palms down my breasts and cupped them, but he still grabbed my delicate nipples and pulled them from side to side. I saw through my clothes that my breasts were moving with his movements, swaying gently in his palm. Even though there was a slight pain, my nipples were excitedly erect, and my breasts were stuck to Michael¡¯s palms.


    ¡°AH...¡± my moans became louder, and my body became tense.


    I felt my body was already moving, and my lower body was starting to secrete fluid. If this continued, I would be unable to help but beg Michael to take me here. But this was outside, and the Clear Creek Pack was not far away. Even though it was out of the way, someone coulde at any moment.


    Michael looked much calmer than I did.


    He observed my reaction and continued to y with my breasts. He squeezed the tips of my nipples slightly harder and rubbed them lightly and heavily with his fingertips. I felt my little nipple warm from his rubbing, giving birth to a numbing sensation that I was no stranger to.


    As Michael began to scratch the tiny nipple again with his fingernails, I could feel a liquid gushing out of me and soaking my underwear.


    I couldn¡¯t help but shiver. I reached out and held Michael¡¯s hand. ¡°Stop it. We¡¯ll be seen.¡±


    Michael stared at me with his brown eyes, but his hand wasn¡¯ting out of my shirt.


    I panted as I looked at him, trying to convey my rejection with my gaze. However, I couldn¡¯t help but waver when I met his charming eyes. I saw his desire for me in Michael¡¯s eyes. This desire burned my body like fire and devoured my rationality.


    ¡°Other than me, no one will see you like this.¡± Michael¡¯s tone was filled with possessiveness.


    Michael¡¯s words made my body even more excited for him. I saw the faint golden light in Michael¡¯s eyes and couldn¡¯t help but worry that he would do something here regardless.

 Chapter 191 - Lift The Shirt

    <h4>Chapter 191: Lift The Shirt</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    I pursed my lips, unsure if I could say no.


    Michael took his hand out, and just as I was both relieved and disappointed, Michael said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to do it, you can touch yourself.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± I thought I heard him wrong.


    But Michael didn¡¯t seem like he was joking. He touched my waist and his thumb pressed against my lower abdomen, silently hinting for me to lift my clothes for him to see.


    By now, the sunset glow had almost covered half the sky. The burning clouds were as beautiful as a fairnd.


    I looked up and saw that Michael¡¯s face also reflected a thinyer of red by the sunset glow, just like the color of lust. His long eyshes were golden, and his eyes were golden. He was dazzling.


    I was mesmerized by his charm and groggily touched his face with my fingers.


    Then, I saw Michael smile, open his mouth, and lick my fingertips. ¡°Little Wolf, lift your shirt,¡± he said.


    I thought I must be out of my mind. I reached for the hem of my shirt.


    I was wearing abat suit that was easy to move around in. It was tight but stic. The underwear Michael had just ripped off and hung half on his shoulders was now bunched up in front of my chest, making it easier for me to lift my shirt.


    My body waspletely exposed in the wild.


    My chest was not very full, but they were much more bigger these days, perhaps because of Michael¡¯s repeated stimtion or the redevelopment after bing a royal Lycan.


    As I had expected, the nipples on my chest were erect, like two ripe fruits waiting to be picked.


    I looked down and was too embarrassed to look again, but Michael was already guiding my hands to touch me. The two lumps of flesh were soft and tender and felt great. I had been forced to touch them initially, but I was starting to get a little attached to them. I couldn¡¯t help but rub them and chase the pleasure.


    Michael¡¯s eyes darkened as he watched me go about my business, reaching for my underwear with his free hand. I couldn¡¯t say no, but I bit my lip and looked at him, waiting for him to reach out into my moist garden.


    When Michael finally reached the finish line, I couldn¡¯t help but whimper.


    My toes curled into the floor, and I felt hot, but Michael¡¯s fingers were even hotter. His fingers touched my soaked underwear, then paused for a moment. He pulled my underwear aside, pressed his fingertips against my clit, and crushed them gently.


    ¡°Uhh... Michael...¡± I groaned again.


    I couldn¡¯t care less whether anyone would hear me, and the heat from my body surged down.


    Michael had already reached in with his fingers, and I was extremely wet. It was easy to ¡®swallow¡¯ Michael¡¯s fingers. I could feel how the soft meat in my body weed Michael¡¯s invasion. It wrapped around Michael¡¯s fingers tightly, giving me a tingling pleasure.


    ¡°So wet. Do you want to be f*cked?¡±


    Michael¡¯s malicious teasing made me feel even more ashamed. I wanted to refute him, but Michael reached in with even more fingers and pressed his thumb on my clit.


    I tried not to scream, but for a moment, it felt like I was having an orgasm inside my head.


    Michael looked at me and smiled knowingly. ¡°How do you feel now that you don¡¯t have enough?¡±


    As he spoke, he rubbed his thumb against my clit.


    Michael rubbed his fingertips over and over against a thinyer of skin, and in a few moments, it heated the area. My mate always seemed to know my body better than I did, massaging my clit and rubbing it with his fingertips in a circr motion, which caused the spot to vibrate and swell.


    At the same time, deep in my vagina, his fingers felt the slippery, sensitive spot on the wall and rubbed it back and forth. It heated the inside of my vagina as much as it did the inside of my clit.


    The pleasure of being yed with in two ces simultaneously was fierce and urgent, so intense that I couldn¡¯t bear it.


    Soon, I had a small orgasm that shook my clit, and a warm liquid flowed out of me, soaking Michael¡¯s fingers.


    Michael¡¯s fingers were pumping in and out of me, prolonging my pleasure and making slurping sounds.


    I was immersed in the orgasm Michael gave me. I opened my mouth slightly and moaned intermittently.


    ¡°Hmm... my body aches...¡±


    I looked at Michael in a daze. I had previously refused to do it with Michael here, but now I was immersed in my lust. I subconsciously reached out and touched Michael¡¯s body.

 Chapter 192 - Prince’s Troubles

    <h4>Chapter 192: Prince¡¯s Troubles</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Michael was caught off guard by my movements and didn¡¯t have time to dodge. His penis was in my hand.


    It was then that I realized something was wrong. I had already had a small orgasm, but Michael¡¯s genitals were still only half erect. He wasn¡¯t as excited as he was when we had sex.


    I looked at Michael in confusion.


    Michael was with me these days, and we didn¡¯t have much time for sex.


    I thought Michael had dragged me to this remote corner with the same intense desire for each other that I had, and I couldn¡¯t resist the temptation to do it. But it seemed that Michael didn¡¯t have that strong desire for me, as if I was the only one immersed in it.


    I was slowly embarrassed by the situation.


    My clothes were pulled up, my underwear hung loosely over my body, and my breasts werepletely exposed. The lower part of my body, though still neatly dressed, was wet from the orgasm and filled with Michael¡¯s fingers.


    As I pulled my clothes down, I couldn¡¯t help but think of all kinds of things.


    Why was Michael¡¯s body barely moving? Was he not interested in me? Had I lost my sexual appeal to him as his mate?


    Michael watched me quietly and reached out to help me tie my unbuttoned underwear back up.


    We¡¯d been hanging out here for a while, the glow fading, the dark blue of the night silently filling the sky.


    My probing gaze was too obvious, and Michael seemed to understand what I was thinking. He smiled helplessly; he reached out and patted my head. ¡°What are you thinking about again? We haven¡¯t had sex in a long time. Don¡¯t you want to have sex with me?¡±


    ¡°I do, but I¡¯d rather do it with you.¡± I sensed something was wrong, but I told Michael what I thought. ¡°Sex is a two-way street. I don¡¯t want it to be a one-way street.¡±


    Michael was silent for a moment.


    I realized that Michael might not be happy right now. He had brought me here with the intention of perhaps not having sex with me. My response made him think that I wanted to have sex, so he had sex with me.


    My previous romantic feelings disappeared. What my mate needed were my care and help, and I was happy to be the one tofort him when he was slightly frustrated.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked gently.


    Michael looked at the final glow in the distance and didn¡¯t say anything.


    I ced my hand in his palm and leaned against his shoulder. I knew that the physical contact between mates would rx the other party like a cebo.


    ¡°Talk to me, okay?¡± I looked at him tenderly, trying to get him to open up.


    We were mates, so we should face difficulties together and share our sorrows. I was willing to be Michael¡¯s arm and shield, hoping that he would tell me everything.


    Michael held my hand back and kissed me on the lips.


    He looked at me, and I saw the hesitation in his eyes. Then, I responded with tenderness and determination.


    Michael sighed and said, ¡°Well, I just think that we¡¯ve been here for months, and we still haven¡¯t made any progress like I did when I first got here. The pack has been attacked, and more she-wolves have been taken away, but we haven¡¯t caught a single hunter. There are more and moreints. I¡¯m not a prince like my big brother.¡±


    Michael¡¯sst words sounded a little depressed, unlike his usual arrogance.


    I rarely heard Michael talk about his family. Before, I only knew that he had another brother, the future sessor to the throne, but I didn¡¯t know that Michael would feel pressure because of his brother.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done well,¡± I encouraged Michael.


    I felt my heart break as I looked at Michael¡¯s self-reproachful expression.


    Michael had many sides. He could be the majestic Lycan Prince that everyone admired and submitted to when they saw him. He could be the ferocious beast that appeared in the forest and frightened everyone when they saw him or the arrogant lover who arranged everything for me.


    I epted all of his faces and believed they belonged to me.


    But failure and sadness didn¡¯t suit him. I believed Michael could lead us to victory because he was smart and strong, and, more importantly, he was my mate.


    I reached out and cupped Michael¡¯s face. I made sure he looked at me. ¡°You¡¯ve done a lot for all the pack. Our opponents are too cunning. It¡¯s harder to save than kill. They have an entire organization, and we only have a few people. But even so, we can¡¯t lose. There¡¯s a light at the end of the tunnel now, isn¡¯t there? As long as you keep leading us, we¡¯ll win.¡±

 Chapter 193 - To Another Place

    <h4>Chapter 193: To Another ce</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    I kissed Michael on the lips and breathed into him.


    Michael grabbed my hand and stopped me from touching him. He held me down and didn¡¯t want me to leave him. We pressed our foreheads together, and his longshes brushed my face.


    I heard Michael whisper, ¡°Cecily, do you believe I can do this?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do,¡± I said firmly.


    I believed that my mate was the perfect person in the world and that he could do anything he wanted.


    ¡°I love you,¡± Michael whispered in my ear.


    ¡®Me too.¡¯ I answered silently in my heart.


    I looked at Michael, unsure if it would be better if I said it out loud.


    Since myst fight with Michael over the marking, I had learned to express my feelings more discreetly.


    Thest time didn¡¯t end well. I was hurt that Michael wouldn¡¯t mark me, but was Michael heartbroken that I used him as a tool?


    I wished that every time I spoke to Michael, it was from the bottom of my heart, not something else.


    But Michael seemed to have recovered. He smiled at me, straightened up from where we were leaning, and held out a hand.


    I took his hand and walked side by side on the road we hade from.


    The people of the Clear Creek Pack were already busy. They were repairing the houses and settling the wounded. The Clear Creek Pack¡¯s Alpha was in the clearing, directing people to move things from one side to the other.


    I looked at the busy crowd and felt a little strange, so I asked Michael, ¡°The houses here look like they will be under construction for a while. Many people from the Clear Creek Pack live in human cities. Why do they insist on doing such a troublesome thing instead of living on the other side?¡±


    Michael shook his head and said, ¡°This is their home. They won¡¯t leave this ce.¡±


    I understood after some thought. No matter how integrated the Clear Creek Pack was into human society, their identity was still that of werewolves.


    This was their home, thest resting ce. Werewolves had a strong sense of territory and would not easily give up their territory.


    Most werewolves leave their packs for one reason: to live with their mate, and usually, she-wolves followed their mate to the male¡¯s pack.


    ¡°Can we do anything?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve asked Samuel to find someone from the nearby pack to help,¡± Michael said.


    I looked at Michael in surprise. ¡°When did you see Samuel?¡±


    ¡°Just before we left,¡± Michael said.


    Samuel stayed with me in the forest, and when we returned to the Clear Creek Pack, Michael walked toward me as soon as he got out of the group and stayed with me. I didn¡¯t even notice when he spoke to Samuel.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember that at all,¡± I muttered.


    Michael raised his eyebrows. ¡°You said I could solve all of this. If I can¡¯t solve this little thing, it would waste your confidence in me.¡±


    I looked at Michael, who was in high spirits again, and my heart was filled with joy.


    We didn¡¯t stay too long in the pack. We could only wait for news before a new problem urred. Michael and I decided to go back to our penthouse and get some rest.


    We hadn¡¯te back much since we moved here. Sometimes the attacks happened in the middle of the night, and Michael and I had to crash at the pack during the attacks, or when we were busier, we had to sleep in the car.


    Michael had sent Samuel to follow up on a lead on the werewolf hunters, and now it was just Michael and me in the car. I wondered if I should return and finish the unfinished business with Michael. Suddenly, another thought appeared in my mind.


    I knew this would make my mate angry, but I had ignored this for too long. I felt I needed to end it. Today was just the time for me to do so.


    ¡°Michael...¡±


    ¡°Do you want to go to dinnerter or just go back?¡±


    Michael and I spoke simultaneously, and Michael looked at me. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    I took a breath and leaned into Michael¡¯s chest, pushing my body close to his, hoping that this would make him less angry when he heard what I was about to say.


    Michael stroked my hair gently, seeming to enjoy my physical attachment.


    I looked up at him, his expression calm, and his embrace helped me to contain my unease. ¡°I said, can we go somewhere else?¡±

 Chapter 194 - Meeting Robert

    <h4>Chapter 194: Meeting Robert</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Huh?¡± Michael¡¯s brows furrowed, revealing a confused expression. ¡°Where do you want to go?¡±


    ¡°I want to go back to my pack,¡± I whispered.


    Michael¡¯s furrowed brows rxed slightly, but there was still an unmistakable look of displeasure on his face. ¡°Do you want to go back to your parents again? You left there when we left... if you must go, fine, I guess I can go with you.¡±


    ¡°No, no.¡± I said what I was thinking, ¡°I want to go to Alpha John¡¯s house and meet Robert.¡±


    I felt the muscles on Michael¡¯s chest tighten. His face turned ashen, and anger radiated from him.


    He hated hearing my ex-mate¡¯s name from me. I knew this and had always avoided doing so. However, what I wanted to do today could not avoid mentioning Robert.


    Michael looked down at me in anger, and I saw the golden fire in his eyes again. I knew I had to say something to calm him down. ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous. I want to talk to him. Thest time I saw him was in the forest of the Ancient Wood Pack. It¡¯s over between us, but I don¡¯t want thest time to be thest.¡±


    ¡°What is there to talk about?!¡± Michael¡¯s sudden raised voice startled me.


    I sat up straight and looked at him a little timidly.


    I knew my request seemed unreasonable to many people, including my best friend Kate, who didn¡¯t think I needed to see Robert again. They all believed the best way for me to deal with this was topletely get Robert out of my life.


    But what happened to Robert still made me sad and worried.


    Especially after I heard that Robert was disqualified as an Alpha, Alpha John held a ceremony for our pack¡¯s Beta to seed him. After that, the pack¡¯s Beta would pass the Alpha¡¯s position to his son.


    Robert was entirely out of the Alpha power struggle, and Alpha John was extremely disappointed in Robert. Alpha John also threatened to disown Robert and expel him from our pack as soon as he was found guilty by the werewolf court.


    This made me feel responsible, and Robert was already being punished for his mistakes. I couldn¡¯t change the situation, and I begged Michael to stop the werewolf court from sentencing Robert.


    I wanted to see Robert because I wanted to tell him that I was done with him, that I wouldn¡¯t get back at him, that he wouldn¡¯t be put in a werewolf court, and that he didn¡¯t have to fantasize about me anymore.


    Michael made the final decision on my proposal. ¡°No, I disagree. You can¡¯t see him. We¡¯re going back to our hotel now. It¡¯s final.¡±


    Michael¡¯s gaze was fixed on the road ahead, not on me.


    Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://bit.ly/3NSnQtR " to support us


    No matter how many times I tried, I was still annoyed by Michael¡¯s tyranny.


    I watched coldly as he started the car and turned his head to the other side. He never really listened to me. He was always so quick to make my decisions on his terms. Every time I argued with him, I felt so tired that I wondered if he loved me because he acted as if I was his obedient servant who could have sex with him.


    ¡°You know you can¡¯t restrict my actions,¡± I said coldly.


    I saw Michael turn his head and re at me from the corner of my eye, but I kept looking out of the window and continued, ¡°I¡¯m telling you this because you¡¯re my mate. I should tell you what I think, not suddenly leave and make you search for me all over the world. But you can¡¯t tell me what to think and what to do. I¡¯m free, I can go wherever I want, and I¡¯m willing to spend most of my time with you because I love you, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can take me as your property.¡±


    I leaned back in my seat after my long speech.


    I wasn¡¯t sure if it made Michael angry, but I knew that keeping quiet and listening to Michael was the safest thing to do.


    And in a way, I didn¡¯t have to meet Robert. But I thought I should try and talk to Michael ande up with ideas he disapproved of. It was the beginning of ourmunication, and Michael had to learn to ept my point of view.


    Although I still feared that Michael would get angry, take me back, imprison me, and not let me out of the house, it was still an adventure.


    Our future together would depend not on my patience but on each other¡¯s efforts. When our viewpoints differed, I had to face Michael with more courage.


    I heard Michael breathing heavily, but he didn¡¯t yell at me this time.


    As I was feeling nervous, I heard a very reluctant voice say, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go to your pack.¡±

 Chapter 195 - The Arrival

    <h4>Chapter 195: The Arrival</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Pursing my lips, I watched the trees swaying back out the window. I looked out the window and saw the smile on my face. I had won the battle against Michael.


    But this victory was not mine alone. It was mine and my mate¡¯s. My mate loved and cared for me, so he let me win. What better moment than this?


    When I almost reached my pack, I started to get anxious again. I mentally rehearsed what I would say after seeing Robert, made several drafts that didn¡¯t feel right, and my fingertips turned cold. Every time I got nervous, my body would react like this.


    I hadn¡¯t seen Robert for months, and whenever I heard about him, it was from someone else. He almost killed me in the woods and marked me. He didn¡¯t get away with it because of Michael.


    But he paid a terrible price for it, and from that day on, there was no turning back. He lost his werewolf status, his dignity, his status, and even his parents, who had always valued him.


    In terms of mate connection, he had never owned me, and there was no such thing as losing me. What he thought he had was what he thought he had. But I thought he had Alison with him if they were in love.


    I didn¡¯t know if Robert would hate me for any of this, even though I didn¡¯t think it was my fault. I wanted to go to him just to put an end to the past. We were so unseemlyst time.


    Now that I was not stuck in a rtionship with Robert, I could look at it from the top from an outsider¡¯s perspective.


    I felt sorry for Robert and Alison because of what happened to them and their not-so-bright future. Their world had copsed so suddenly that Alison thought she would be the pack¡¯s Luna that everyone respected, but suddenly she had nothing.


    All I could do was care.


    I nced at Michael, who was still upset and thought it was unreasonable for him to be jealous. Robert and I had no feelings for each other before Michael showed up.


    Even out of possessiveness and seeing what I did when Joanna showed up, I tolerated my mate and Joanna living in the same house for so long. Even then, Michael thought I was overdoing it. And now, I was seeing Robert onest time.


    But I had to admit, Michael¡¯s jealous boyish side was kind of cute.


    Michael didn¡¯t hide his anger from me. He didn¡¯t even look at me for the entire ride, even though we were now in the woods outside our pack. In a little while, we¡¯d be at Alpha John¡¯s house.


    I could understand how Michael felt right now. After all, when Joanna appeared to me, my heart was filled with jealousy and anger.


    I would have wanted to tear Joanna apart with my ws. Michael almost did that to Robert in the forest. I did not doubt that he felt the same way now.


    But I brought Michael here today. I had to let Michael control himself.


    Robert had suffered enough. If Michael did anything to him, he would die.


    I couldn¡¯t help but think back to the first time I saw Robert.


    I was still in high school, and Robert was the star of our entire high school. He was tall, handsome, and athletic, and everyone loved him.


    I looked at him on the yground, and my heart would race, and I would shout his name like the girl next to me.


    My whole high school was in love with him until graduation, when everything changed.


    But these days, I thought that if Robert had epted me as his mate, I might have been the school¡¯s star for a while, and Robert might have seeded as Alpha.


    But then what?


    Michael would still be there, just like he said he would be. Even though Robert and I had be mates, he would still feel a unique bond with me.


    As the royal Lycans and werewolves differed, they could have taken the werewolf¡¯s mate, and Robert would be dead by now.


    So it was all just a fluke.


    The way Michael described it made me feel like an object, but inevitably, in the werewolf world, the royal Lycans had a higher power.


    They took it for granted that everything belonged to them. Either way, Robert wouldn¡¯t have ended up well because of me unless he didn¡¯tpete with Michael for me.


    The mate rtionship was a double-edged sword. There were pros and cons to it. There was nothing we could do to change it. We had to ept it.

 Chapter 196 - Scared Alpha John

    <h4>Chapter 196: Scared Alpha John</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    No one dared to stop Michael¡¯s car, so we drove easily into the frontwn of Alpha John¡¯s house.


    From outside, we could see the warm lights of the house.


    I suddenly felt a little nervous and looked at Michael subconsciously. He still had a straight face and was tapping his fingers on his thigh, looking unhappy. I put my hand on the back of his hand and stroked it twice.


    Michael hesitated momentarily, then turned his palm over and interlocked his fingers with mine. I knew he wanted to show his support, even though he was very reluctant for me to do it.


    I nodded at him, then opened the door and got out.


    After a while, Michael got out of the car slowly, too.


    At this time, Alpha John and his Luna also came out of the house. When they saw us, they seemed surprised. Then, they lowered their heads and bowed respectfully to Michael.


    ¡°Your Highness, why are you here?¡±


    Michael nodded arrogantly as a return of the bow. Then, he turned around and let me in front of everyone. He said coldly, ¡°My mate wants to meet your son.¡±


    I saw the tired look on Alpha John¡¯s face. Kate was right. Alpha John had aged a lot over the past few days.


    It was obvious that Robert had been through a lot. He must have been under a lot of stress.


    Alpha John saw me, too. Thest time I saw him was at Robert¡¯s session ceremony. I must have made quite an impression on him then because my presence entirely ruined the ceremony.


    It was also the first time that Alpha John recognized me and saluted me as he did Michael.


    Strictly speaking, Alpha John was not even my Alpha now because I was already a royal Lycan.


    My status was high enough to match Michael¡¯s status and to stand beside him, and my status was high enough to have all the pack Alphas salute me ¨C not me saluting them.


    It was a strange feeling to be upside down.


    The Luna stood beside Alpha John, and she had the same aura I had when I first met her ¨C noble, elegant, feminine.


    Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us


    In any case, she looked much better than Alpha John. When faced with setbacks and obstacles, women tend to be more resilient than men. I saw this before. Although Alpha John was the pack¡¯s leader, the Luna was the pir of the family.


    ¡°Uh-huh. This is Miss Cecily, right? Pleasee in. Your Highness, pleasee in as well.¡±


    Alpha John gave a humble smile. His eyes showed he was uneasy about our sudden visit, but he had no other choice. Michael was a Lycan Prince of the royal family, and he was just an Alpha who was about to abdicate. He didn¡¯t dare to disobey Michael¡¯s request.


    When Michael and I entered the room, Alpha John beckoned us to sit and hurriedly ordered, ¡°Bring some tea and snacks.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± Michael ignored Alpha John¡¯s hospitality and continued to act like a prince. ¡°We just want to see your son.¡±


    Michael¡¯s tone was too cold. I saw the fear on the Alpha and Luna¡¯s faces.


    Alpha John looked away hesitantly and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Your Highness, would you like to eat something first? We can talk.¡±


    Michael frowned impatiently and stared at Alpha John¡¯s face. ¡°Where is he?¡±


    Alpha John shivered and could not speak. I was about to remind Michael to keep it in his pants. They were all frightened by Michael. We were not here to execute Robert. I wanted to talk to Robert.


    Before I could speak, the Luna had already taken a step forward. Tears were flowing down her face.


    ¡°Your Highness, please let Robert go,¡± the Luna pleaded. ¡°He already knows his mistake and has been punished enough. Please, have mercy. He will never do anything he shouldn¡¯t do again.¡±


    Michael was unmoved. His expression was so cold that he did not even look at the Luna.


    Luna turned to me. ¡°Cecily, good girl,¡± she said. ¡°I know you¡¯re a good girl. Please, Robert will leave you alone. Have mercy on me.¡±


    A woman my mother¡¯s age was pleading before me, a woman of status.


    I couldn¡¯t handle the situation. The Luna¡¯s pleading made me feel guilty as if it was all my fault and her son was innocent.


    I just kept waving my hand, trying to make her stop.

 Chapter 197 - Bedridden

    <h4>Chapter 197: Bedridden</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Michael angrily stood before me and blocked my view of the Luna¡¯s tears.


    ¡°How dare you mention how your good son hurt my mate? Have you forgotten?¡±


    Alpha John reached out and pulled the Luna back. He looked scared of Michael. Everyone else in the house was watching our argument. I tugged at Michael¡¯s shirt from behind, telling him not to be so fierce. We didn¡¯te here to fight. There was no need to make things so tense.


    Michael took a deep breath and looked away from Alpha John and the Luna. ¡°I wanted to know your son¡¯s life directly, but... Well, you should thank my kind mate. She stopped me, so I promised her I¡¯d let your son go. You should be ashamed of what your son did to Cecily and how she repaid his kindness.¡±


    Both Alpha John and the Luna looked at me.


    Their eyes lookedplicated, especially the Luna¡¯s. There was a strange light in her eyes. There was joy, regret, sadness, and even resentment, but I was sure there was no gratitude.


    I didn¡¯t want to find out what they were thinking. I only wanted to achieve my goal.


    ¡°Okay, stop talking nonsense,¡± Michael said unhappily. ¡°Cecily wants to talk to him. We don¡¯t have much time. Can you ask him toe out?¡±


    ¡°Uhm, the thing is¡­¡± Alpha John finally regained hisposure. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Highness. I¡¯m afraid that Robert can¡¯te to see you.¡±


    Alpha John saw Michael looking angry again and quickly said, ¡°Because he hasn¡¯t been welltely. Since... After that, he¡¯s been lying in bed, unable to do anything.¡±


    I could hear the sadness in Alpha John¡¯s tone. I understood why the Luna had such aplicated expression in her eyes. Anyone who saw their once strong and healthy son.. would not feel good about their son bing a bedridden cripple.


    Guilt bubbled up in my heart again. I felt that I had harmed Robert.


    ¡°That¡¯s just right¡­¡± Michael¡¯s patience seemed to have run out.


    I sensed that he wanted to leave. I quickly pushed Michael behind me. When Michael looked down at me, I said the first thing I said when I arrived at the house, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I can go and find him.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Michael red at me.


    I ignored him and looked at Alpha John and Luna. ¡°Where is Robert now? Can you please show me the way?¡±


    Alpha John and the Luna looked at each other and then at Michael inquisitively.


    Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us


    Michael¡¯s face was still dark, but he didn¡¯t say anything about it.


    ¡°Excuse me, please show us the way.¡±I?smiled at Alpha John and the Luna, trying to use a gentle tone to show that I didn¡¯t mean any harm.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Alpha John nodded, looked at Michael again, and then started walking to a corridor of the house.


    We walked around a corner and up the stairs to a small attic.


    I was hesitating in front of the door when it opened from the inside.


    A pale Alison walked out. She looked worse than thest time. She had lost weight in a short time, and her hair hung listlessly on her shoulders. It was obvious that she had not been tended to for a long time and had lost her beautiful color and luster. Her skin had be rough, and there were stains on her clothes. She was apletely different person from the high school belle.


    She also looked up at me, and I saw the fire in her eyes. She roared at me, ¡°What are you doing here?!¡±


    Before I could retaliate, the Luna had already stepped forward and pped Alison hard. ¡°What are you shouting about? This is the Lycan Prince of the royal family and his mate. Who allowed you to act so atrociously here?!¡±


    The Luna then turned to look at me and gave me a fawning smile. ¡°Cecily, don¡¯t be bothered by her. They know they¡¯re wrong.¡±


    Alison stood to the side with her hands covering her face. I noticed that she was looking at me with hatred in her eyes. But when I looked at her, she was too afraid to look directly at me and simply looked down at the ground, showing her neck as a sign of submission.


    I could see that she was getting weaker, too. As I had said earlier, Robert trying to force mark me was not something that would hurt me but Alison as well.


    Now that Robert was so weak that he could only lie in bed, Alison would be affected by his mark, and that was the terrible thing about the mate connection. It looked harmless, but if your mate were in trouble, it would kill you from the inside.

 Chapter 198 - Cutting Ties With The Past

    <h4>Chapter 198: Cutting Ties With The Past</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    I sighed and ignored Alison, heading for the door. Then, I heard footsteps behind me. I turned around and saw Michael pressing his face against mine.


    I stopped, turned to Michael, and said, ¡°Michael, let me go in alone.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Michael thundered, his face as pale as it had been at Robert¡¯s session ceremony.


    I felt helpless, reached for the door handle, and didn¡¯t want to argue too much about this with Michael. Then, I saw the panic on Alpha John and the Luna¡¯s faces, and I changed my mind at that moment.


    Alpha John and the Luna might have had educational problems with Robert, but they were elders and innocent of what had happened to me. I couldn¡¯t bear to see people my parents¡¯ age get so scared because of my actions.


    I reached out to stop Michael from following me in. ¡°I need to talk to him alone for a while. You stay here.¡±


    ¡°I said no. I disagree.¡± Michael¡¯s tone was firm.


    I knew Michael had already made a significant concession by letting mee here. He wouldn¡¯t allow me to stay alone with Robert. I could understand all his worries, but I could handle this.


    I gave the people watching us aforting look and looked at my mate; I softened my voice and said, ¡°Michael, I will only stay in there for a short while. I guarantee that it won¡¯t be too long. You stand outside the door. We won¡¯t be more than ten meters away.¡±


    ¡°I said no.¡± Michael sounded anxious. ¡°Thest time you met him, he almost forced mark you. I won¡¯t let you take any more risks.¡±


    I saw that Alpha John and Luna had turned pale instantly, and Alison¡¯s expression was a little ugly. But this was an indisputable fact. Robert had indeed done that to me.


    I couldn¡¯t help but sigh again. I used my gaze to signal Michael to look at Alpha John and Luna standing nearby as I said, ¡°They¡¯ve already said that Robert is very weak now. He can¡¯t mark right now. And thest time...¡±


    I paused for a moment, feeling a little embarrassed. The person who caused Robert¡¯s current situation, Michael, was right in front of me while Robert¡¯s parents were there. I felt very ufortable.


    I lowered my voice and said, ¡°You¡¯ve already taken away his ability to mark. He is not even a werewolf now. He can¡¯t do anything to hurt me. He doesn¡¯t have the ability now.¡±


    Michael didn¡¯t say anything, but his determined gaze told me he wasn¡¯t convinced.


    He looked at me with his dark brown eyes, and I was frustrated because my influence with my mate didn¡¯t seem as strong as I thought. I probably wouldn¡¯t be able to change Michael¡¯s mind. He was stubborn at times.


    I finally tried to say, ¡°Sweetheart, I¡¯m not going to leave you. My feelings for you are not going to change because of this meeting. I love you all the time. I came here today and insisted on doing this not for myself but us.¡±


    Michael seemed to rx a little, but his hand was still in mine.


    I looked into his eyes, put my hand in his palm, and continued, ¡°Robert and I had a mate connection, and I want to cut it offpletely, which means I want to see him onest time. Be it love or hate, sympathy or guilt. I don¡¯t want any of my feelings to stay with him. Can you allow me to do that?¡±


    Michael looked into my eyes, and we were at a stalemate for a while. Then, Michael nodded, agreeing with me. He was still upset that I wanted to see Robert alone, but he epted it.


    I gave Michael a grateful smile, and then I opened the door.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you five minutes.¡± I heard Michael¡¯s dissatisfied voice from behind.


    I nodded in acknowledgment. When I pushed the door open, the room was dark.


    It was a small loft with a pointed roof. Moonlight poured from the roof, illuminating a small area of the floor. I took a deep breath and walked into the room.


    There were still some things that I hadn¡¯t said to Michael. In the past, I had strong feelings for Robert. After Robert destroyed everything, my feelings for him disappeared, but our bond was still there, even though it wasn¡¯t what I wanted at the time.


    But even in the past, when I was obsessed with Robert, my feelings for him were nothingpared to what I have with Michael now.


    Most importantly, I tried to fight for a mate rtionship with Robert, but all he gave me in return was an insult. My mate rtionship with Michael, which I tried so hard to escape, was made unbreakable by Michael¡¯s efforts.


    Now, my mate rtionship with Michael had grown from a fragile sapling to a living nt that we both look forward to and care for, and it would continue to grow. Eventually, it would be a giant tree.

 Chapter 199 - The Wrong Choice

    <h4>Chapter 199: The Wrong Choice</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    I cut off my past with Robert to move forward with Michael.


    I saw arge bed in the middle of the room. Although everyone said that Robert was having a hard time, I could see that he was being treated as best as he could by the people around him.


    Robert was lying on the bed, covered in a white goose-down quilt. Beside the bed was a lit firece, and the room was warm.


    I walked to the edge of the bed and looked at Robert¡¯s exposed face. His eyes were closed, and his cheekbones protruded. He looked nothing like the healthy, energetic man he used to be. His hair had not beenbed for a long time; it had grown so messily that it had covered his eyes.


    Robert heard my approaching footsteps and slowly opened his eyes.


    I noticed that his senses had also weakened considerably. Even in his sleep, a normal werewolf would be able to hear me as soon as I walked into the room, and Robert didn¡¯t realize it until I walked up to him. The bright school celebrity from high school was gone, and now a poor man had lost hope and a future.


    Robert opened his eyes and stared nkly for a while. Then, he focused on me. At first, he waved his arm to make me leave. I guessed he thought I was Alison or the Luna.


    After a while, he recognized who I was. He stopped moving his arm and looked at me incredulously.


    ¡°Cecily?¡± Robert¡¯s voice was unbelievably hoarse.


    He struggled to get up from the bed. I helped him up so he could lean against the headboard.


    This simple action seemed to have taken a lot of Robert¡¯s strength. He leaned against the headboard and coughed violently.


    I looked at him expressionlessly. His situation seemed worrisome, but it didn¡¯t mean I had forgotten what he had done to me.


    He had let me go through the worst months of my life. Thest time we met, he had even tried to mark me. That had almost killed me.


    Robert coughed for a long time before he stopped. He looked at me. There was no guilt or regret in his eyes. There was only an intense, crazy unwillingness.


    ¡°Hehehehehe!¡± Heughed mockingly. His eyebrows raised slightly. It was like a provocative expression.


    I looked at Robert, wondering if he would say something to me first.


    ¡°Cecily, it¡¯s you.¡± Robert coughed a few more times. ¡°I never thought that I would be able to see you again. I once refused to ept you as my mate because I thought you didn¡¯t deserve to be a Luna. You¡¯re a spineless person.


    ¡°But look at you now. You must be doing very well. I¡¯ve be the person everyone despises. No matter how I try to get you back, I can¡¯t, can I?¡±


    From my perspective, I could see Robert¡¯s pajamas sliding down as he sat up. His muscles seemed eaten by some monsters. I could see his skeleton through the clothes, and his arms were now as thin as mine. Losing his werewolf identity and symbol destroyed his body.


    ¡°Yes, from the moment you chose to mark Alison, you lost your chance with me,¡± I said mercilessly.


    I would not forget the pain, and I would not forgive Robert. I chose not to hold a grudge because Robert wasn¡¯t worth it, and I had someone more worth cherishing.


    ¡°Ha, I knew it.¡± Robertughed bitterly. He looked at me regretfully. ¡°I should have chosen you from the very beginning and marked you. My parents taught me from a young age that the Moon Goddess always made the right choice. I never believed in this, so I missed the chance to be with you.¡±


    I averted my gaze, not wanting to make eye contact with him.


    It was awkward to hear him say he regretted the past. The reason for us was not what Robert said, nor was it a question of his choice.


    Everything between Robert and I was based on how Robert had treated others wrongly, but he had not realized it yet.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that,¡± I suddenly said. I noticed Robert looking at me. ¡°You were wrong from the start. You missed me not because you chose the wrong person but because you didn¡¯t know how to treat the people around you.


    ¡°You measured the people around you by how useful they are. When you thought that I could forgive your rejection and give you more help, you started to choose me. You were only thinking about yourself selfishly, not loving anyone.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile at the thought that Michael might be eavesdropping on our conversation outside the door. I knew Michael would probably do that. He had a childish side to him.


    I raised my voice slightly to make sure everyone could hear me. ¡°A good leader treats everyone with kindness, regardless of status.¡±

 Chapter 200 - It’s Over Between Us

    <h4>Chapter 200: It¡¯s Over Between Us</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°He won¡¯t hurt others because of his personal feelings. He will listen to the opinions of those who are not as strong as him, and he will respect the choices of others. They enjoy power, but they won¡¯t be a tool of power. I¡¯m sorry that I saw your true and bad side. You wouldn¡¯t have been a qualified Alpha and are not a good choice for a mate.¡±


    ¡°Are you a good leader, though?¡± Robert muttered.


    I shook my head. ¡°I¡¯m not a good leader. I don¡¯t have the power to see the whole picture, but I know someone who can do it, and I¡¯m lucky to see how he does it.¡±


    Robert heard the hidden meaning in my words, and a mocking smile appeared on my lips. ¡°You hate me because of what I did, so it¡¯s expected for you to think that I¡¯m not as good as the Lycan Prince of the royal family in all aspects. But if we had been together, you and I wouldn¡¯t be like this.¡±


    I turned to look at Robert and shook my head again. ¡°No, I¡¯ve never hated you.¡±


    ¡°No, how is that possible?¡± Robert lowered his gaze to look at his skinny hands. ¡°I¡¯ve hurt you. You must hate me to the bone.¡±


    ¡°When you rejected me for the first time, I wanted to hate you. But back then, we still had an unbreakable bond between us. I couldn¡¯t do it,¡± I said honestly. ¡°Later, I rejected you. Michael took me away during the ceremony. You came to the Ancient Wood Pack to force-mark me. I don¡¯t hate you for any of these things.¡±


    Robert¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard what I said as if there was some hope.


    But the light in his eyes went out when he heard what I said next.


    I said, ¡°I didn¡¯t care about you then. My heart was already in Michael. I only felt pity and sympathy for you because I was a stranger. You¡¯re right about one thing. You could have avoided this.¡±


    ¡°Pity and sympathy?¡± Robert thought about the two words before he revealed a cold smile that had lost its warmth. ¡°Are you feeling sympathy for what your b*stard Lycan Prince did to me? You should be feeling sorry for me. All of this happened because of you!¡±


    Robert looked like he wanted to jump out of bed to express his anger, but he was too weak. This intense emotion only caused him to cough more violently.


    ¡°Michael was just protecting me,¡± I spoke for my mate. ¡°He did what he should have done, not hurt his mate.¡±


    Robert was speechless because of my words. He knew I was implying that he hurt his mate.


    I turned around and prepared to leave. I had already said everything I wanted to say. The rest of the consequences should be borne by Robert himself.


    Suddenly, I heard a low voice behind me.


    ¡°I have nothing left, Cecily.¡± I turned my head, and Robert¡¯s expression looked a little pitiful. ¡°My parents have already abandoned me. Alison¡­ She wants to kill me every day. Everyone is ashamed of me and has locked me up in this small room. They hope that I will die quietly and not embarrass them anymore.¡±


    Dear readers!you are reading on our content stealing site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us


    I looked at the furnishings in the room. Everything here was meticulously arranged to make the people who lived here morefortable. I remembered the Luna¡¯s pleading expression just now. I doubted the credibility of Robert¡¯s words.


    ¡°This ce may look good, but you know my father. He has never liked me. Cecily, you¡¯re the only person who has a connection with me. You¡¯re my mate. We have a special bond. I felt it the moment you walked into this room. I¡¯ve be stronger and moreplete because of you. Come closer, please, Cecily,¡± Robert pleaded.


    The frailty on his face confused me. I hesitated for a moment before walking back.


    If I could make Robert feel better, I wouldn¡¯t mind giving him a little help.


    Robert reached out and grabbed my hand. His touch made me ufortable, and I moved slightly to free myself from Robert¡¯s hand and ignore his disappointed expression. Only the touch of the Lycan Prince of the royal family could stir my heart, not disgust it.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. I¡¯m here to put an end to our past. I¡¯ll start a new life.¡± I paused. ¡°Robert, whatever you think, I¡¯ve asked Michael to rescind your trial in the werewolf court because Michael is a kind and forgiving man. We won¡¯t see each other again. I hope you can live your life to the fullest.¡±


    I realized that five minutes was almost up.


    If I didn¡¯t get out soon, I wondered if Michael¡¯s patience would allow him to barge in, and then everything he had promised me might no longer work. In any case, I was d Michael had given me five minutes, which strengthened our trust.


    ¡°No!¡± Robert exploded with tremendous force, and my wrist felt as if it had been mped down from behind. I almost suspected that Robert was still a werewolf.

 Chapter 201 - Saying Goodbye To The Past

    <h4>Chapter 201: Saying Goodbye To The Past</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Robert¡¯s outburst made me feel like I was back in high school. He was on the strong side, and I was weak and had no one to rely on.


    Memories of the past invaded me, and my mind went nk. Fear took over. I forgot to fight back, and Robert dragged me to his bed.


    Robert¡¯s hand was sped tightly around my wrist, and I looked at his pale face, his eyes shing with anger and madness. I snapped out of it and elbowed him in the stomach. Robert let out a scream, and I got up from the bed.


    I looked at Robert coldly, and just as I was about to say something to him, I heard a loud thud, and the door was kicked open from the outside.


    Before I could turn my head, I felt a strong force pull me aside. Then, I saw my mate¡¯s face. Michael¡¯s handsome face was slightly twisted. His eyes shed with a golden light. He grabbed Robert¡¯s throat.


    Fear appeared on Robert¡¯s face. He let out a whimper.


    Behind Michael, Alpha John and the Luna followed him in. As soon as they entered, they saw this terrible scene.


    ¡°Your Highness, Please, don¡¯t!¡± the Luna cried.


    I quickly reached out and pressed on Michael¡¯s wrist. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Michael. He didn¡¯t do anything to me.¡±


    Michael didn¡¯t stop. He turned to look at me. ¡°I heard a scream inside.¡±


    ¡°It was from him.¡± I shrugged. ¡°He tried to pull my hand, and I punched him.¡±


    Everyone looked at me in surprise. Michael looked at me too. The terrifying aura around him slowly disappeared. I smelled pleasure from him again.


    I pressed my body close to Michael and let his aura merge with mine. I felt Michael¡¯s stiff body gradually rx, and the golden light in his eyes disappear.


    ¡°How dare he touch you?¡± Although he was still questioning me, I could feel that Michael was no longer so angry.


    ¡°Perhaps he just wanted to say goodbye,¡± I lied. ¡°But I can solve all of this. It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Michael snorted coldly and finally released his hand that was holding onto Robert. Everyone in the room heaved a sigh of relief. We were all afraid that Michael would hurt Robert.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t do anything to you?¡± Michael confirmed with me.


    Dear readers!you are reading on our content stealing site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us


    ¡°Of course, he can¡¯t do anything to me now.¡± I nced at Robert, who was struggling to breathe on the bed. No one in the room could help him. His mother, the Luna, didn¡¯t dare toe forward.


    I looked at Michael and gave him aforting smile. ¡°I¡¯m done talking to him. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Michael nodded haughtily with his chin tucked in, gave Robert a final warning look, put his arm around my waist, and walked out the door with me. I followed Michael without looking back. This would be thest time Robert and I would see each other, and I was d I had done it.


    Now, I had given up everything that had happened to me, and I was nowpletely my perfect mate¡¯s.


    Michael and I ignored the stares from everyone around us, Michael would give warning to anyone who dared to peep at him, and I was proud to have such a mate.


    Even though I had just punched the frail Robert, no one dared to stop us now, and we were free to return to Michael¡¯s car.


    As soon as we got in, Michael caressed my body impatiently, from my cheek to my shoulder to my lower abdomen, as if checking every inch of my body was intact. I chuckled at his gesture.


    Finally, Michael kissed me hard, and we exchanged breaths.


    I responded enthusiastically, loving my mate¡¯s passion and desire for me, which always made me more aware that we belonged together.


    ¡°I hate that you have his scent on you,¡± Michael whispered as he buried his head in my shoulder during the kiss.


    I held his face in my hands and pecked his cheek again. I looked at him with a smile.


    ¡°Have you done what you wanted to do?¡± Michael asked.


    ¡°Yes, I have.¡± I hadpletely gotten rid of the entanglement with the past and Robert. His traces would be erased from my life. Nothing that had happened before would bother me anymore.


    I waspletely Michael¡¯s now, and we would have a great future together. I was sure of that.


    Ringgg!!!


    A shrill rm woke Michael and me at the same time.


    Our recent progress had been very smooth, which had allowed us to spend more time together.

 Chapter 202 - Stay Here

    <h4>Chapter 202: Stay Here</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    In a way, this only increased the time Michael and I spent in bed together. We were uptest night, which resulted in oversleeping together the following day.


    I nudged Michael to answer the phone. What was unfair to both boys and girls was that even though Michael was more physically activest night, he was always more energetic than I was the next day.


    For example, I couldn¡¯t open my eyes, and my entire lower body was aching.


    ¡°Hello?¡± Michael said coldly. He was upset about being woken up in the morning.


    I looked at him with half-opened eyes, hoping he would hang up the phone as soon as possible ande back to sleep.


    But I saw that Michael¡¯s handsome eyebrows were furrowed, and his sleepy eyes suddenly became clear. He lifted the quilt and sat up with a serious look.


    I looked at him in confusion. He noticed my expression and pulled the nket over me again.


    A warm feeling welled up in my heart. I leaned up slightly and looked at Michael sideways.


    ¡°Okay, I got it. I¡¯ll be there in a while.¡± I heard Michael say and hung up the phone. I watched him get out of bed and quickly put on his clothes. He looked like he was ready to leave immediately.


    ¡°What happened?¡± I asked.


    I picked up my phone. It was only six in the morning. The sky outside the window hadn¡¯t fully lit up yet.


    ¡°A new pack was attacked. Their security is in ce. They caught one of the criminals. I¡¯m going to take a look,¡± Michael exined.


    My mind cleared up quickly. I sat up from the bed and prepared to change with Michael. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Michael shook his head at me. ¡°No, you stay here today.¡±


    I looked at Michael with disappointment in my eyes.


    Michael had rarely taken me out with him since the attacks had be more frequent.


    He would only let me follow him when he was sure there was no danger. I wasn¡¯t happy about this, but Michael insisted it was for my safety, so I had topromise.


    ¡°This is the first time we¡¯ve caught the culprit. I want to go with you,¡± I argued.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be willful, Cecily.¡± Michael had already put on his clothes. He walked over to me and touched my face with his palm. His touch made me feel veryfortable, but it wasn¡¯t enough to convince me to stay.


    ¡°It will be very chaotic today. They caught a murderer, but I can¡¯t guarantee that anyone else will save him. I need to focus all my energy on this,¡± Michael said.


    ¡°I won¡¯t disturb your work,¡± I assured Michael.


    Michael sighed softly, then said, ¡°But I¡¯ll worry about your safety. You¡¯re a beautiful she-wolf. What if the murdereres back and treats you as prey? You¡¯ll go with me, and I won¡¯t be able to concentrate on interrogating the prisoner. Promise me you¡¯ll stay here, and I¡¯ll be back as soon as possible, okay?¡±


    I saw a familiar protectiveness in Michael¡¯s eyes. He always saw me as a personal possession he needed to take care of. But I also knew that he cared for me in his way. This was Michael¡¯s unique way of expressing tenderness.


    I had to nod and agree again to the decision to stay put.


    ¡°If anything happens, can you contact me on your phone? We¡¯ll catch the murderer.¡± I took Michael¡¯s hand and lightly nted a kiss on it.


    Michael¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. He looked like he wanted to kiss me.


    But his phone rang again. The person on the phone was urging him to hurry over. Michael gave me a reluctant look, then hurriedly turned around and left.


    Iy on my back, feeling an unforgettable sense of frustration. I felt I wasn¡¯t good enough for Michael to take me with him. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if I had Joanna¡¯s skills, I could help Michael anytime, anywhere. Would Michael not always leave me where I was?


    I hated myself for making thatparison, but I couldn¡¯t help it.


    Since we left the Clear Creek Packst time, we hadn¡¯t heard from the she-wolf. The she-wolf seemed to have given up.


    But today¡¯s phone call indicated a new attack, and we¡¯d ensured all the packs in the area were ready, especially at night.


    Catching the murderer proved that our security was effective, and I hoped we could get a lead on this guy and catch the culprit. But I also knew that it was not easy to make that person talk.


    Michael had experience with this. In many cases, he could simply release the aura of his beast to subdue the other party because his energy was purer, and werewolves were instinctively afraid of the strong.

 Chapter 203 - The Strange Waiter

    <h4>Chapter 203: The Strange Waiter</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    However, there were some idents.


    Some tough werewolves could withstand stress and pain. The werewolf body allowed us to withstand more damage. We also had a strong regenerative ability. Werewolf poison was one of the few existences that could make us feel pain, but once there was a werewolf poison overdose, it was very easy to cause the werewolf¡¯s death.


    It was a tough job, and Michael wouldn¡¯t return anytime soon.


    I was so sleepy when Michael was here that I wanted to cuddle up and get some sleep. Now that Michael was gone, I was not interested in sleeping at all.


    Anything I didn¡¯t do with Michael didn¡¯t appeal to me right now.


    I ordered myself breakfast and then checked out some she-wolf news, hoping to give Michael some clues.


    Even though I knew that Joanna had left Michael¡¯s house, Michael and I didn¡¯t go back to the house but stayed on the top floor of the hotel. I liked that it was just Michael and me; it felt like we had a home.


    It was our little world, our private ce.


    We didn¡¯t get many visitors, and my friend Kate followed her mate back to the Ancient Wood Pack. I hadn¡¯t seen her in a while.


    There was only Samuel, who regrly reported to Michael. When I first met Samuel, I thought he was distant, but now I liked it that way.


    Samuel came here almost every day, but he didn¡¯t stay long. He always left as soon as he was done. This gave Michael and me plenty of time to be together.


    As for Sasha, she spent most of the day in the library because her college sses were ending.


    ording to Michael, if we get through this she-wolf thing, Sasha woulde back with us to the north during the holidays, where the royal Lycan pack lived.


    I knew I¡¯d be meeting Michael¡¯s parents by then, and it made me nervous.


    They were the Lycan King and Queen, the rulers of all werewolves who held the highest power.


    I didn¡¯t know what they would think of me. In my mind, the Lycan King was a very dignified presence. Would he allow his son¡¯s mate to be just a werewolf?


    But I also knew I couldn¡¯t live without Michael, so I had to face him.


    The good thing about me was that every day I felt stronger. My bones and muscles were going through a second growth, and so was my wolf.


    When I needed to run in wolf form for some outdoor events, I noticed my wolf had grownrger, faster, and more agile.


    What Michael and I didn¡¯t expect was that, at some point, my wolf¡¯s eyes would show the same golden color as his. This would make Michael¡¯s wolf so excited that he would evene up to me and try to mark me.


    Michael said that this was a sign that my wolf was getting stronger.


    I looked forward to the day we would transform into something as strong as Michael¡¯s wolf. Then, Michael and I would be a unique pair of mates, and our union would be the mating of two beasts with golden pupils.


    I looked out the window into the distance, feeling hungry and missing someone simultaneously. Michael and I had only been apart for a short time, and I was beginning to regret letting him go so easily.


    I noticed that my breakfast hadn¡¯t arrived for a long time. It was strange that Michael had hired a butler to take care of our daily lives. He was a master at handling any demands within half an hour. It had been more than an hour since I¡¯d ordered.


    I decided not to wait for him and went downstairs to breakfast. But the moment I opened the door, I saw a man in a waiter¡¯s uniform standing at the door with a tray in his hand.


    When he saw me, a sh of panic appeared in his eyes, and it was quickly covered up.


    ¡°Hello, your breakfast,¡± the man said in a low voice.


    I frowned slightly. This man was not the butler that Michael had arranged.


    Although they all wore the same mask, I could tell from their voices and height that this was not the one we usually saw.


    However, I had never taken the initiative to order food. It was always Michael who ordered people to bring it up. Perhaps the hotel itself would arrange for different servers to deliver the food.


    I did not think much about it. I justined, ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for this breakfast for a long time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ma¡¯am. Can I go in and help you prepare breakfast?¡± the butler asked.


    I turned slightly to let him in, but when he passed me, I suddenly felt something was wrong.


    There was no scent on this person¡¯s body, which was unusual. He must have used some unique method to hide his smell to hide his tracks.

 Chapter 204 - The Two-pronged Attack

    <h4>Chapter 204: The Two-pronged Attack</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Normal people didn¡¯t hide their scent unless they were doing something they didn¡¯t want anyone to know about.


    I immediately became alert and mentally assessed the situation.


    We were now in a hotel on the top floor. There was no one on this floor but Michael and me. If he wanted to do something to me, no one would help me at first instance.


    However, there were stairs outside. There must be other people living in the hotel. As long as I ran down to call for help, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to me.


    I watched as the butler walked to the dining table and put down the tray. I cautiously kept a certain distance from him.


    ¡°Alright, you can leave it here,¡± I said.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, don¡¯t you want to see your breakfast?¡± he smiled and said politely.


    ¡°Just leave it there,¡± I insisted.


    At this point, the uneasiness in my heart was getting stronger. I was almost sure that he was up to no good. I wanted to get him out of my room as I prayed to the Moon Goddess that it would work.


    ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am.¡± He was still very polite, but I was horrified that he didn¡¯t walk toward the door but me instead.


    I realized something was wrong, so I immediately turned around and ran toward the bedroom, trying to close the door to block him out.


    Then, another hand appeared on the bedroom door before me. I regretted not closing the door immediately when the butler entered the room. I did not even know when this person had snuck into the room.


    Two people approached me at the same time. I looked around in despair, trying to find a third way out.


    I still had the door!


    I had left it open, and I could have run out, barricaded them briefly in the room, and then run down the stairs for help.


    I moved quickly, but it was toote, and as soon as I touched the door, a pair ofrge, rough hands grabbed me by the shoulders and mmed the only door I had left open.


    I had transformed into the royal Lycan, but my strength was insignificant to the two male werewolves.


    I was stronger than the average werewolf, evenparable to some pack Beta fighters, but I was at a disadvantage against two giant werewolves.


    I struggled in the other¡¯s hands. He locked his arm around my neck from behind. I tried to hit him in the stomach with my elbow. My counterattack was effective. I heard him groan in pain.


    Then, I heard him yell at the fake butler, ¡°Come and help!¡±


    The waiter stepped forward and tried to grab my leg to control my movements. I kicked him hard. The waiter could only step back.


    ¡°Trash!¡± The person who grabbed me cursed. He dragged me to the table and ordered the butler, ¡°Take out what you prepared for her.¡±


    When I heard this, my resistance became even more intense.


    The things they prepared for me were not good. I wanted to change into my wolf form. Mia would be better at dealing with the current situation. Her wolf form would also make it difficult for them to control me.


    Usually, the werewolf shift required a certain amount of time and space. It also required me to concentrate and stimte the energy in my body to my limbs. If the process didn¡¯t go smoothly, it was very likely that part of the werewolf transformation would be difficult to recover.


    But at this point, I could only take the risk.


    I roared and elbowed backward again, allowing the other party¡¯s hand to leave my neck slightly, giving my transformation a certain amount of space. Then, I concentrated my strength to let Mia take over my body.


    ¡°Hurry up. If we let her shift, we¡¯ll be finished!¡± the person grabbing me said with difficulty.


    The fake butler quickly picked up a needle from the tray and stabbed it into my neck.


    I had already seen my body that was about to turn into a wolf. My palm had already turned into a sharp w and struck the face of the person behind me, leaving a few bloody scars.


    However, as the drug entered my body, my wolf body disappeared, and my entire body became weak.


    ¡°Damn it, b*tch!¡± I heard the cursing of the person behind me.


    Then, I slid down to the ground. I could only see the ceiling. I wanted to sit up from the ground and see what the fake butler had injected into me.


    However, my movements became slow. I could only watch as the person holding me earlier stepped on my body and spat at me.


    ¡°What f*cking bad luck! This b*tch!¡±


    I struggled to turn my head and saw the fake butler pulling out the needle from my body. I could smell the scent of it. It was wolf poison.


    Michael and I had seen this poison countless times over the past few days. This poison could kill a werewolf, but it was ineffective against Lycan wolves.


    Even if I didn¡¯t have everything a Lycan wolf had, I was already a Lycan wolf. Wolf poison shouldn¡¯t have such a significant effect on me.


    I sniffed the air and realized something wasn¡¯t right. This wasn¡¯t regr wolf poison. It was a special kind of poison that targeted me. Who were the people who attacked me?

 Chapter 205 - Kidnapped

    <h4>Chapter 205: Kidnapped</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    I struggled to cling onto the sofa, trying to give Michael a clue before they took me away. Then, I felt the same stinging pain again. Damn it! They gave me another shot.


    The two unique wolf poison shotspletely incapacitated me. My limbs became heavy, and I could hardly leave any scratch on the sofa. I tried to focus my sight, but everything around me was bing blurry.


    The man stared at me cautiously. Then, he waved at the fake butler and lifted me.


    I used myst ounce of strength to stay conscious, but I didn¡¯t dare move for fear that he would give me a third shot.


    I used my ears to pick up the sounds around me. Instead of taking the elevator, theyboriously carried me down the stairs one by one. We went straight to the underground garage, where I was thrown into the trunk. The space was so small that they didn¡¯t even have to tie my hands and feet.


    Fortunately, my transformation into a royal Lycan allowed me to get rid of the wolf poison more quickly. My vision was returning, and the pain in my body was lessening. I looked at the needle marks on my body. When the injection had juste in, I saw that my entire arm had turned a potion-like green, but now the green had faded by a quarter.


    I would bet I would be dead if I had been an ordinary werewolf.


    They had taken me and dumped me in the car¡¯s trunk, which meant that their intention was not to kill me but that they knew I was no longer a simple werewolf. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have injected me with two doses of wolf poison.


    This gave me some clues. Not all werewolves knew that werewolves could follow their royal Lycan mate to transform into a royal Lycan, which was rather unpopr knowledge.


    But they were wrong. They didn¡¯t know that I could transform into a royal Lycan so quickly, and my resistance to the drug increased.


    I hoped the drive would be longer so I could recover faster. If I could get rid of the drug when they tried to kill me again, I could transform into my wolf form, and my chances of escaping would be significantly increased.


    At the same time, I was silently praying that the Moon Goddess would bless me so that Michael could feel my current situation. Before, I had to hide my scent to escape from the Ancient Woof Pack when I left school, but Michael managed to find me.


    This time, our bond was much stronger than before. I hoped Michael would find me faster and save me from these b*stards.


    After all, I was not on vacation this time. Every minute I stayed in these people¡¯s hands was more dangerous.


    The car was bumpy all the way, and I felt like my body was going to fall apart. It was hard to tell exactly how much time had passed in this cramped trunk. It could have been a dozen minutes or an hour. In short, when I felt the car stop, the wolf poison was only half gone.


    As the kidnappers rudely dragged me out of the trunk, I kept my eyes closed and pretended to be unconscious.


    But arge, rough hand pped me across the face and shouted, ¡°Hey, wake up! B*tch!¡±


    A bucket of cold water fell on my face as I hesitated to open my eyes.


    I opened my eyes angrily and looked at the man who had poured cold water on me.


    This was no longer the man who had kidnapped me. This was a big, ugly man with all his features crinkled together. He looked like a giant rat.


    Then, I noticed that he was staring at my thigh. I pulled my shirt down, but it didn¡¯t do much. I was still wearing my nightgown when they kidnapped me. I hated being stared at like an object by a man.


    I wondered what the chances were that I would force shift into my wolf form and subdue him now.


    This disgusting rat was a big guy and probably had wolf poison on him. If I got more shots during this process, my situation would be worse than now.


    I looked around. It looked like another underground garage. It was dark and cold.


    ¡°Where is this?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Cut the crap.¡± The big guy pushed me roughly. ¡°This way.¡±


    When he pushed me, he even touched my bare legs. I stood there and looked at him angrily.


    Michael would tear this big guy into pieces if Michael were here right now.


    Where did these people get the courage to kidnap the mate of the Lycan Prince of the royal family? They must be crazy!


    They knew that I wasn¡¯t an ordinary werewolf, but they still dared to do so. They didn¡¯t care about the royal Lycans or even the Lycan Prince.


    This audacity made me think of a possibility. These people were the ones that Michael and I had been tracking.

 Chapter 206 - The Same People

    <h4>Chapter 206: The Same People</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    The fact that we had failed to track them down several times gave them the confidence to kidnap any she-wolf without being tracked down.


    But this time, they would pay.


    The big guy sensed my resistance and frowned at me. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go, I can do it for you.¡±


    The big guy¡¯s lustful gaze remained on my legs. His foul breath sprayed onto my face. I couldn¡¯t help but hold my breath and feel nauseous from the inside out.


    I hadn¡¯t eaten anything in the morning, and after being jolted by this car, the stench of this person¡¯s breath made me feel like vomiting. But my stomach was empty, and all that was left was difort. My wolf Mia had been restless all morning, roaring inside me, trying to rush out and kill the man.


    I couldn¡¯tpletely control her. After I became a royal Lycan, Mia became stronger and faster than me, and her power in my body increased almost explosively. Thus, Mia¡¯s aura would unconsciously leak out when she wanted to take over this body, although I still had the power to control it.


    For a moment, the gaze I used to stare at the big guy became fierce.


    The other party was also observing me. I thought this would arouse his vignce and prevent him from suddenly attacking me.


    In the end, his body stiffened for a moment. Then, he gave me a look that could be described as infatuated. ¡°You smell different.¡±


    He sniffed and took a step forward. I cautiously looked at his eyes, which had darkened.


    ¡°You b*tch, you smell really good.¡± He grinned, which made him look even uglier. ¡°Why don¡¯t you let me enjoy myself before I sell you for a good price?¡±


    As he said that, he reached out and grabbed my shoulder.


    I revealed an extremely disgusted expression. If he dared to touch my body with his dirty hands again, I would put my ws into his throat!


    ¡°Thales, what are you dawdling over there for? Hurry up and bring her over.¡±


    Just as I was about to activate my power to perform the werewolf shift, I heard a voice calling out to the big guy in the distance.


    The big guy turned around and replied impatiently, ¡°Got it. I¡¯m bringing her over.¡±


    I retracted my powers.


    I realized that my guess was probably right. The people who kidnapped me were the ones we had been looking for, who had attacked the packs and kidnapped the she-wolves.


    I couldn¡¯t do it easily. Michael would be able to find me based on our rtionship, and until then, I had to conserve my powers and get more information.


    If I guessed correctly, they would lock me up with the other she-wolves who had been captured. I had to find an opportunity to rescue these she-wolves.


    Thales reached out toward me again. This time, I didn¡¯t think about resisting. I just tilted my head slightly to avoid it.


    I said disgustedly, ¡°I can walk by myself.¡±


    ¡°You better be able to.¡± Thales looked me up and down. He especially paused for a long time on my chest. ¡°Little b*tch, you look hot.¡±


    I saw Thales lick his lips and say, ¡°I don¡¯t have a chance now. If everything goes well, I hope I can taste you before I send you away.¡±


    After he said that, he started tough lecherously.


    I felt nausea in my chest be stronger. It was disgusting to be a fantasy to such a despicable and ugly person. I suppressed Mia in my heart not to let here out, and I decided that he would be the first person to be dealt with after I escaped from there.


    I followed Thales, and my eyes gradually lit up.


    I blinked my eyes ufortably until I turned into an iron door, and the bright white light blinded me.


    It was a huge storage room. I didn¡¯t know what it used to be, but it was abandoned now. Heavy dust was on the ground, and some obvious signs of people walking past. Somerge boxes were piled up in a messy corner. There were no windows in the entire storage room, and the incandescent light from the ceiling lit it up.


    As I looked around, my pupils constricted. I saw somethingpletely unexpected.


    There were about a hundred girls here. To be exact, most of them were she-wolves. They were all tied up with ropes and curled up in the corners like animals. I saw that most of their clothes were tattered. Some of them were barely covering their bodies. All of them had nk expressions on their faces.


    On the other side was a group of menughing. I didn¡¯t know what they wereughing about, and I instinctively felt it wasn¡¯t good.

 Chapter 207 - The Violated She-Wolves

    <h4>Chapter 207: The Vited She-Wolves</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    When Thales and I walked in, we didn¡¯t attract much attention. I saw a few people greeting Thales, and he answered perfunctorily, then pushed me forward.


    The further I went, the more storage units I saw.


    There was almost no furniture, and some ces where incandescent light didn¡¯t shine were almostpletely dark, but I could asionally hear small whimpers and screams from thosepletely dark corners.


    As I walked past another corner, I nced at the corner and was shocked to see a girl being assaulted by a werewolf.


    Before I could see what was going on, Thales pushed me forward.


    My mind raced, and everything before me was terrible, but it exined everything Michael and I had been wondering about.


    Michael and I had been asking the most crucial question: Where were the kidnapped she-wolves? Our biggest concern was that they had been sold or killed, but from the looks of things, the girls weren¡¯t doing well, but at least they were alive.


    They had brought me here as amodity to make a killing, but it had been a great help to Michael and me, and that was where we had been looking.


    I suddenly realized another problem. I had always thought that the two special vials of wolf poison were designed for me, but was that the case? Was it really necessary for them to develop a special drug just to take me in?


    All the previous attacks by these people had been wless. We couldn¡¯t track the scent; only the wolf poison left behind. If they had created a special wolf poison to cover their tracks and camouge, we would have been focusing on the poison, thinking that they had killed them.


    But in fact, this particr poison was probably not lethal, just a cover-up.


    Thinking about it, I also had a strange reaction to the injection.


    I felt the pain and thought I would die, but I quickly woke up in the trunk and dispelled the drug. At that time, I thought it was because of the transformation of my royal Lycan. However, if the drug were designed to make people feel pain and create an illusion, all of this would make sense.


    The royal Lycans only had a special immunity to the lethality of wolf poison. They were more resistant drugs but would still have the expected reaction. Just like alcohol, the royal Lycans would still get drunk. They just needed a higher dose and a higher concentration of alcohol to get drunk.


    Before I could think of what I needed to do to get everyone out of there, I felt two intimidating gazes on me. I looked up and saw a well-dressed man opposite me.


    He lookedpletely different from the people around me, who had evil intentions in their eyes. He was probably the leader of this group, the person Michael and I had been looking for. He looked about the same age as Alpha John, but his aura was even gloomier. His gaze was extremely sharp, as though it went straight to the bottom of your heart.


    Thales bowed to the man beside him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve brought her here,¡± Thales said.


    The man nodded. ¡°Well done. You can go over there and pick any two girls. They¡¯ll be yours for the next few days.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill in my heart. In their eyes, these girls were no different from objects. They were tools that could be used to reward subordinates.


    Everyone here deserved to die. This thought filled my heart.


    When Thales heard this, he licked his lips and looked at me without concealing his gaze.


    I cursed in my heart. This person was serious. He wanted to have sex with me. This was ridiculous!


    I had already secretly looked at my arm just now. The traces of the medicine had already faded by two-thirds. It wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t have the strength to fight now, but I didn¡¯t know how many people were there. Could I defeat Thales? Could I defeat so many people? They still had a special wolf poison in their hands. Unless it were necessary, I would prefer to preserve my strength.


    ¡°This person can¡¯t do.¡± The man in front of me shook his head.


    Suddenly, he sniffed and frowned at me. Then, he turned to Thales and asked, ¡°How did they bring her here?¡±


    Thales shrugged and said, ¡°They said it was very easy. This b*tch opened the door by herself. Then, our people injected two syringes into her and put her into the trunk.¡±


    ¡°Two syringes¡­¡± the man¡¯s expression changed as he asked, ¡°Did you inject anything into her before you brought her here?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Thales shook his head and said, ¡°She was very easy and did not resist at all.¡±


    ¡°Idiot!¡± The man kicked Thales and shouted angrily, ¡°Bring the syringes over.¡±


    Thales was confused but did not dare to say anything about that man¡¯s anger.

 Chapter 208 - Accidental Reunion

    <h4>Chapter 208: idental Reunion</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Thales obediently took out a few syringes, but the man couldn¡¯t wait for him. He went forward and rolled up my sleeve. I instinctively wanted to resist, but he firmly pressed down on my wrist. My arm, which had just recovered, was forcefully exposed to him.


    The man only nced at my arm, and his expression changed greatly. He reached out and knocked away the syringe Thales handed over.


    ¡°Trash!¡± the man shouted in exasperation. ¡°It¡¯s long since useless, you bunch of trash!¡±


    I coldly watched their farce and stood there without saying a word.


    The man angrily paced back and forth a few steps, cursing his subordinates. ¡°You bunch of good-for-nothings, why didn¡¯t you give her two injections in time? Great, now all of us will have to leave this ce. That damned Lycan Prince is probably on his way. We should leave you here to deal with the furious Lycan Prince.¡±


    I saw Thales standing there, trembling with fear.


    They were afraid of Michael, too, and I felt a strange pride in my mate. Their fear of Michael meant that they would not attack me easily and would consider the consequences of Michael¡¯s mad revenge.


    Suddenly, the man pacing back and forth stopped, sniffed, and said, ¡°What the hell is that smell? What the hell are you doing?¡±


    I looked down at the drug marks on my arms, which had faded a little. I had regained eighty percent of my strength. It was clear that, as my physical condition improved, the royal Lycan aura on me was bing more and more apparent. This would be a clear sign for Michael.


    Everyone was eyeing me dangerously. I cautiously took two steps back.


    There were also hundreds of she-wolves who had been captured. They had been drugged and could not fight. If I wanted to save them, I would have to get myself out of there and ask Michael for help.


    I was secretly umting strength and had made up my mind. If they still wanted to attack me like before, I would immediately transform into my wolf form and fight them.


    However, even if I could transform and escape, we would likely lose our clues again if these people moved. I needed to leave something on these people that could be tracked.


    ¡°This is the smell of the b*tch you captured. She seduces the men around her all the time.¡±


    I heard a familiar, sickening female voice say.


    I looked in the direction of the voice, and a woman walked up from behind the man, looking at me with hatred with her bright blue eyes.


    I froze in ce, not expecting to see Joanna again at this time.


    Ever since I had heard that she had left Michael¡¯s house, I had been worried about her reappearance because I knew her character ¨C she was not one to give up easily.


    But I thought I would at least have some peace for a while, and the real fight would begin after I followed Michael back to the royal Lycan pack,


    Now, Joanna was in enemy territory.


    She had followed Michael to investigate the disappearance of the she-wolves, but now she was here? Given Joanna¡¯s family background, she could livefortably in the royal Lycan pack. Why would she hang out with these filthy werewolf hunters or even be a criminal?


    My gaze was fixed on Juana, and a thousand possibilities shed through my mind. I could not think of why Joanna would betray the royal Lycan pack. Even if it was to get back at me, it was not a good deal. She had lost too much. I knew that Joanna was smart. She would not make a bad deal. I could not think of her motive.


    When I looked at Joanna, she was looking at me.


    She had always been calm and elegant. She treated everyone gently. But at this moment, she no longer hid her hatred for me. Our resentful gazes intertwined. Sparks flew in the air.


    ¡°Am I right, Cecily?¡± Joanna asked provocatively.


    My gaze moved between Joanna and the man, not making a sound.


    I saw the man step aside and look at Joanna with a much gentler gaze. ¡°Why did youe here?¡±


    ¡°I heard that there was some trouble here.¡± Joanna went forward and exchanged a face-to-face ¡®contact¡¯ with the man. ¡°Lexus, I think I can help you.¡±


    I watched themmunicate in shock. Their rtionship was much more intimate than I thought.


    Then, I saw Joanna smile at me, just like I had seen it countless times before. ¡°Cecily, let me introduce you. This is my uncle, Lexus. But you have already greeted him, right?¡±


    As she spoke, Joanna giggled as if this was a normal meeting.

 Chapter 209 - Vicious Beyond Imagination

    <h4>Chapter 209: Vicious Beyond Imagination</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    I continued to watch them in silence and caution. Joanna seemed a little off at the moment.


    She was probably the one who had masterminded my kidnapping, and now, knowing that my scent was not covered up and that Michael was perhaps on his way to find me, she was still talking to me calmly.


    I couldn¡¯t figure out what she was trying to do.


    ¡°Joanna, the scent on her body¡­¡± Lexus reminded softly.


    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s alright. I think we still have some time,¡± Joanna said in a rxed tone.


    She looked up and down at me. ¡°You know that Michael can¡¯t rush over right now. In this period, we might as well have a chat first.¡±


    ¡°Is there anything we can talk about?¡± I finally asked.


    Joanna rolled her eyes and said to Lexus, ¡°Dear uncle, are you willing to move those she-wolves away first? I want to talk to her alone here. I¡¯ll take care of her.¡±


    Lexus nodded and left a few huge werewolves to watch over me.


    Joanna didn¡¯t seem to care about anything around her. When she saw Lexus leave, the smile on her face seemed to brighten. ¡°Now we can have a good chat.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to tell me?¡± I asked impatiently.


    They were already moving the she-wolves. I wasn¡¯t sure if I should do it now. It would be toote if I waited for them to take the she-wolves away.


    However, before this, I was confident in escaping because I thought this ce was full of werewolves. Since I was already a member of the royal Lycan family, I would be slightly better in terms ofbat power. Moreover, I believed I would have Michael¡¯s support in the future.


    However, now that Joanna was here, it meant a Lycan of the same royal family was here. Not to mention whether Joanna had any other people with her, even if it was just Joanna, I couldn¡¯t defeat her in a 1V1. Moreover, she had many burly werewolf helpers.


    ¡°Cecily, you¡¯re a sl*t. I knew it from the moment I saw you.¡± Joanna¡¯s gentle voice was like a nightingale but spoke extremely vicious words. ¡°I had many ways to kill you before, but I felt it wasn¡¯t good, so I never did that. Later, you became more outrageous and even took Michael away from our house. From then on, I thought of another brilliant method. Do you want to know what it is?¡±


    I gritted my teeth and wanted to pounce on her and bite her neck.


    This woman was so hateful that she should have kept her mouth shut and never said a word or smiled.


    I knew I had the strength to do this, but I endured it.


    On the one hand, I feared the wolf poison in Joanna¡¯s hands. I was afraid that she would give me another shot. On the other hand, I needed to stall with Joanna. I believed that Michael was on his way. Before he found me, I wanted to prevent their people from taking all of the she-wolves away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk as if you could kill me before,¡± I said slowly.


    Joanna ignored me and continued, ¡°The brilliant idea I came up with won¡¯t kill you, but it will make Michael give up on youpletely.¡±


    The corner of her mouth curled into a gorgeous smile. ¡°I heard you have never experienced what it¡¯s like to be with a man, so I chose this ce for you. Look at your breath, so sl*tty that all the men around you are staring at you. I¡¯ll hand you over to them, and when Michael finds you, you¡¯ll be a wh*re filled with the semen of the messed-up men.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t believe what I heard from Joanna. She was uglier than I had ever imagined.


    Although I knew she hated me for Michael, I thought hearing from Samuel about killing another girl out of jealousy was Joanna¡¯s limit, but I didn¡¯t think Joanna could be that vicious.


    Joanna seemed pleased by my shocked expression.


    She smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to do this to you. I gave you a chance, Cecily. You could have left Michael alone, but you gave up the chance. At this point, you only have yourself to me.¡±


    ¡°You know that Michael can find me through my aura. How can you be sure that Michael won¡¯t find you before your n ispleted?¡± I asked calmly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡± Joanna smiled brightly. ¡°You only have to know what you will experience.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± I shouted.


    ¡°What? Do you want to kneel and beg for mercy now?¡± Joanna raised her eyebrows and looked at me. ¡°Unfortunately, it¡¯s toote, Cecily. There¡¯s no way to change your ending.¡±


    ¡°I want to ask onest question,¡± I said calmly.

 Chapter 210 - Why Did She Do It

    <h4>Chapter 210: Why Did She Do It</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± Joanna asked.


    ¡°Why did you do it?¡± I asked, puzzled.


    ¡°Why did you kidnap the she-wolves? Why did you do something so evil with them?¡± I voiced my concerns.


    Michael and I suspected many people behind this, but even I, who had always had a problem with Joanna, never guessed the culprit to be Joanna.


    The reason was simple: Joanna had no reason to do so, so I was shocked to see Joanna here.


    There was no reason for Joanna to mix with the werewolf hunters in any way.


    In terms of identity, they were worlds apart, and Joanna had nothing to gain from them.


    And if she wanted to deal with me, as Joanna had just said, she had many ways. The simplest one was that Joanna could have gotten some people to gang rape me or kill me when they kidnapped me. There was no need to go through so much trouble.


    Joanna¡¯s gem-like blue eyes shed. Finally, she pped her hands and said, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll answer your question. I didn¡¯t do these things.¡±


    Joanna waved her hand, signaling the werewolves around us to step back.


    She took a few steps toward me, seemingly not worried that I would suddenly attack her.


    I was still very tired of physical contact with her, but I didn¡¯t move this time. I just looked at her movements with disgust and confusion.


    Joanna finally stopped half a meter in front of me. Her eyes became vicious again, just like our conversation in the kitchen. This was her true self.


    ¡°Your scent is disgusting,¡± Joanna muttered. ¡°But there¡¯s still a bit of Michael¡¯s scent. He smells good but disgusting when mixed with your scent.¡±


    ¡°Then, you should get used to it. I will always have Michael¡¯s scent, and he will also have mine,¡± I didn¡¯t want to be outdone.


    ¡°Humph!¡± Joanna sneered, then released a pressure.


    My breathing stopped, and I felt something had been sealed in my body.


    I looked at her angrily. I didn¡¯t know what she had done to me. At the same time, I hated myself. I had fallen into her trap again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look like that. I haven¡¯t done anything to you. I want to clear away the annoying things.¡±


    I suppressed the unhappiness in my heart once again andmunicated with Mia in my heart. When I found out that Mia¡¯s condition was fine, I heaved a sigh of relief.


    Mia was my final trump card. As long as I still had the power to transform, I would have the ability to face Joanna head-on.


    ¡°You asked me about the she-wolf kidnapping incident just now, right? Michael and I were the ones who investigated this incident from the very beginning. Our progress has been very smooth. Unlike you, being useless despite following Michael for so long. You¡¯re just wasting Michael¡¯s time with you.¡± Joanna nced at me disdainfully.


    Joanna¡¯s words hit a sore spot.


    I had doubted myself countless times during this process, but I couldn¡¯t show my cowardice in front of Joanna now. So I just looked at Joanna coldly.


    ¡°I guess this process must have caused Michael a lot of pain. Running around with a useless she-wolf, he still hasn¡¯t been able to exin himself to his father. During this process, he will miss me and all the useful help I have given him. Isn¡¯t that right, poor Michael?¡± Joanna pretended to sigh with pity.


    ¡°Not really. Michael and I are happy together. He has never thought of you.¡± I finally couldn¡¯t help but retort.


    ¡°Heh.¡± Joanna gave me a disdainful look and then continued, ¡°But I¡¯m not like you. I¡¯m still investigating this. When you guys haven¡¯t made any progress, I¡¯ve already tracked down the whereabouts of these hunters. I think I can solve this case alone. When I catch all the people and send them to Michael, Michael will know who is the real right and the right choice.¡±


    Joanna got closer to me, lowered her voice, and said, ¡°Lexus is not the end of the chain. There are others above him. Lexus is only responsible for capturing and selling she-wolves to others. The person prepared to buy the she-wolves is the beginning of evil.


    ¡°Cecily, you will be a great gift. After sending you over, we can catch the person behind the scenes. You will realize your value by then, and Michael will belong to me.¡±


    Joanna¡¯s words were as hateful as she was.


    She did not think that there was anything wrong with selling the she-wolves. She did not seem to care about the lives of the hundreds of she-wolves in the warehouse.


    It was as if, to Joanna, catching the hunter was the only thing that mattered, not how many innocent people were saved in the process.


    I was horrified by Joanna¡¯s thoughts.

 Chapter 211 - You’re Lying

    <h4>Chapter 211: You¡¯re Lying</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    I gulped and scanned the room.


    The she-wolves had been taken away one by one. The men had been violent. The she-wolves had tried to fight back but to no avail. I heard the she-wolves¡¯ sobs and werewolf curses. I felt my heart tremble.


    We were both she-wolves, so why was Joanna able to watch such a cruel thing happen before her? They were also herpatriots. These she-wolves were all innocent victims, and they were all living people.


    Joanna gestured to the people around her, and the people around her gathered around her again.


    ¡°I¡¯ve answered all your questions. Now it¡¯s time for you to go to where you belong,¡± Joanna said with a triumphant smile.


    I expressionlessly looked at the people approaching me, calcting the distance between us.


    Joanna raised her eyebrows. ¡°You¡¯re a little braver than I thought.¡±


    ¡°Are you nning to hand me over to these people now?¡± I calmly said, ¡°You¡¯re nning to watch me being assaulted by them here? Will you feel happy about it, Joanna? Are you that perverted?¡±


    ¡°No, it won¡¯t be here. You will be sent to a better ce.¡± Joanna revealed a flower-like smile on her face.


    This was the truly terrifying part of her. No matter how cruel and inhuman the things she nned to do to you in her heart, she would act as innocent and harmless as an angel.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere,¡± I said.


    ¡°That¡¯s not up to you.¡± Joanna¡¯s voice suddenly turned cold, and the pressure around her gradually increased. I gritted my teeth and asked Mia to give me some strength to resist her.


    She took out three syringes of the wolf poison that she had injected into me previously.


    Joanna thought highly of me. Judging from her stance, she was nning to inject all three syringes into me. Wasn¡¯t she afraid that I would die here and be worthless?


    I took a few steps back, but as the encirclement tightened, I was quickly unable to retreat.


    I lowered my head and nced at the traces of the poison on my hands. There was only a little bit left.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± I changed my mind. ¡°I can¡¯t run away now, but if I resist, I¡¯ll cause trouble. Why don¡¯t we negotiate? If you answer one more question, I¡¯ll go with you. This way, we won¡¯t waste our time.¡±


    Joanna hesitated for a moment and nodded. ¡°What do you want to ask?¡±


    ¡°After you send me away, what do you n to do with your uncle Lexus?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business,¡± Joanna said briefly.


    I said calmly, ¡°You promised to answer one question.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave everything to Michael after it¡¯s over,¡± Joanna replied.


    I frowned. ¡°But you¡¯re in a partnership now, and he¡¯s your uncle.¡±


    Joanna looked impatient. She looked at her watch and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already answered your question. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, not yet.¡± I saw that thest trace on my arm was fading. I tried to stall for time. ¡°You were lying.¡±


    Joanna¡¯s pupils contracted as she stared at me.


    ¡°You might not have been on their side in the beginning, but now you¡¯re on their side. Am I right, Joanna?¡± I said slowly. ¡°You said that Lexus is your uncle, but his reaction was strange. He listened to your orders and respected you. ¡°Why do you think he did that?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about,¡± Joanna said expressionlessly.


    ¡°Alright, then listen to me,¡± I said. ¡°Lexus isn¡¯t your uncle at all. This is just an excuse for you to confuse me. He doesn¡¯t have the aura of a royal Lycan. I¡¯m guessing he¡¯s a werewolf banished by a pack.¡±


    Joanna¡¯s eyes turned even gloomier.


    I continued, ¡°I believe that you were chasing these werewolf hunters initially. You also have the unique ability to track criminals. I know that you won¡¯t let go of Michael. Perhaps your original goal was to use this method to win Michael back.


    ¡°But when you discovered this hiding ce, you dug out the nature of business. They sell these she-wolves to perverts for money. From then on, these she-wolves will lose their most basic personal freedom and rights and be someone else¡¯s ything.¡±


    I watched as Joanna approached me with the wolf poison. I continued unhurriedly, ¡°Then, you thought of me. You wanted to take this opportunity to take revenge on me.


    ¡°You may have used some methods to convince Lexus and promised him some benefits, but he didn¡¯t know what it meant to kidnap the mate of the Lycan Prince. You want to use him to get rid of me and then take credit for catching him.

 Chapter 212 - Releasing My Beast

    <h4>Chapter 212: Releasing My Beast</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Joanna listened and suddenlyughed out loud. ¡°Very good story, Cecily.¡±


    Joanna¡¯s smile quickly turned ferocious. ¡°But you won¡¯t have the chance to tell anyone else. I originally nned to let Michael see you onest time, but now it seems there¡¯s no need.¡±


    I looked at the needle approaching me as I resisted, only to hear Joanna¡¯s voice.


    ¡°I will send you directly to the craziest customer, and from then on, you will be a wh*re who only knows how to spread her legs and desire a man. You will no longer have any ability to think. The only value of your existence is to be f*cked by a man; in the end, no man will be willing to f*ck you. You will be thrown on the street and disposed of as garbage.¡±


    ¡°Even if ites to that, Michael will not ept you!¡± I roared.


    I saw Joanna¡¯s face distort for a second because of my words. She could no longer maintain her perfect appearance, and her tone became hysterical.


    ¡°B*tch, no matter the oue, you will not see it. You will disappear!¡± Joanna¡¯s eyes shed with a strange and crazy light. I wanted to dig her blue eyes out of her eye sockets.


    I took the opportunity and stretched out my arm, wanting to hit the poison in Joanna¡¯s hand.


    However, Joanna reacted very quickly. She had always been on guard against me. Her body shed backward quickly, and she had already left my attack range.


    There were only three or four burly werewolves by my side. They were all staring at me covetously.


    Joanna nced at me from a distance of two meters away. She handed the syringe to Thales, who had been standing to the side. ¡°Get it in her,¡± she ordered. ¡°If you hurry, you can all taste her first.¡±


    I saw the eyes of the werewolves around me light up. They were disgusting.


    I could never be injected with that drug again. I would lose my mobility, and I would watch myself being vited.


    By the time Michael found me, I might have be a pathetic woman who had been raped by countless men, as Joanna had said.


    I saw Thales take the syringe and squeeze the bubbles in it. A few drops of liquid dripped from the needle. His ugly face had a lewd smile, and Joanna resumed her usual expression on the side, looking at me as if she was enjoying a performance.


    ¡°Mia, can you do it?¡±


    I asked softly.


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    Mia gave me an affirmative answer.


    I no longer hesitated. I began to release Mia¡¯s power from my body. She had been holding it in for a long time. When I woke from the trunk, she shouted about wanting toe out. I was the one who had been suppressing her. Now it was time for my beast toe out.


    Thales was already in front of me. He grabbed me with one hand and pointed the needle at my arm with the other. I felt my heart beat faster. This was because my beast was starting to take over my body. Its heart rate was much faster than mine.


    When Thales grabbed me, I reached out and stopped Thales¡¯ other hand.


    I grabbed his wrist, which was holding the needle. We were in a stalemate in the air. The needle was less than two inches away from my skin.


    Thales looked at me in surprise. Then, he changed his action and put down his hand, grabbing me. Instead, he twisted my hand that was holding his finger.


    I used my arm to push forward. I grabbed Thales¡¯ arm and blocked his other hand. At that moment, my other hand was free. I grabbed the needle in the air and stabbed Thales¡¯ arm with the back of my hand.


    ¡°Ahhhh!!!¡± Thales let out a shrill scream.


    I saw Thales stagger backward, clutching his arm and continuously wailing.


    I looked at him coldly. I had experienced the effects of this needle. Wolf poison was lethal to werewolves. I had just pushed the entire needle in. He would not survive.


    This b*stard who had been coveting my body since the moment he saw me deserved to die.


    Everyone here, as long as they were involved in the kidnapping of the she-wolves, deserved to die.


    ¡°Trash! Trash!!!¡± I heard Joanna¡¯s exasperated voice from the side. ¡°Why are you still standing there? Attack!¡±


    I felt my breathing speed up. The remaining four of them pounced on me.


    I looked at their movements, and suddenly everything seemed extremely slow. One of them was the first to approach me, and his fist seemed to move in slow motion. I could even clearly see the trajectory of his fist. I tilted my head slightly to dodge, and the next person¡¯s attack followed. It was just as slow and harmless.


    I crouched down and dodged his attack once again. However, the remaining two people had already surrounded me. Compared to their bodies, I looked tiny, and there was no room to dodge.


    Hurry up, hurry up, Mia!


    I kept urging her in my heart.

 Chapter 213 - The Royal Lycan Transformation

    <h4>Chapter 213: The Royal Lycan Transformation</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    I saw Joannae up to me with the poison. She had already touched my skin with the tip of the needle and was about to pierce it.


    ¡°No! No!¡± I shouted, trying to find a way out of the siege.


    I thought of parting with Michael in the morning, and we finally exchanged a sweet kiss. His delicious breath exploded in my mouth like a water bomb.


    I missed Michael so much now. If I had held on a little longer in the morning, I would be with Michael now instead of here alone with so many enemies and an extremely annoying Joanna.


    Michael! Michael! I wanted him. We should be together forever. He was my mate. We should not be separated here!


    Suddenly, a strong force swept my body. My hands struggled, and I knocked away everyone around me.


    I saw a syringe hanging on my forelimb, half a tube of the liquid had been pushed in, but I did not feel anything now. With a slight shake of the body, the needle shook off.


    I looked down at my body, to be precise, my beast¡¯s body. I hadpletely lost my human form. In its ce was a wolf that was more than two meters long.


    My wolf looked very different from before. Its body had be muchrger, and its fur had be smoother.


    My wolf¡¯s fur was originally gray-ck, but now it had a slight golden glow as if its entire body had be a more noble ck-gold color. My ws grew longer and sharper, and my perception of my surroundings and strength increased exponentially.


    I finallypleted the transformation, the first since I became a royal Lycan.


    I looked down arrogantly at all the people around me, who seemed so small at the moment.


    Joanna was still directing more of them to surround me, trying to inject me with arger dose of wolf poison.


    I saw the person closest to me. I swept my tail over him, pulled him by his arm to grab him by the throat, and injected the poison into his body.


    He convulsed painfully on the ground, then cocked his head. I saw blood oozing out of his nose and ears. His body became heavy and a pile of dead flesh,pletely devoid of life.


    If I had not be a royal Lycan, I would have ended up like this in the hotel.


    This thought made me and my wolf even angrier. When Joanna gave the order to kidnap me, she did not think at all about whether I would survive. My life and death had almost been decided so easily.


    The people around me looked at me in horror. They had not imagined that I would have such exaggerated strength.


    This was my first kill, but unexpectedly, there was no difort in my heart. Instead, there was a bloodlust that I had never felt before.


    I had a vague feeling that part of Michael¡¯s beast had also been grafted onto my beast, but the current situation did not allow me to think about it. Mia would have taken more of the initiative in wolf form, and now she was moring for an attack.


    I looked around the warehouse, and Joanna stood on one side, directing people from all over the ce to attack me.


    I licked my teeth and decided to leave Joanna forst. I had first to find the two people who had kidnapped me in the first ce. They had to pay for what they had done.


    My royal Lycan vision allowed me to spot the fake butler in the crowd. He was the beginning of everything that happened today.


    I lunged over the crowd at him, bared my teeth, and roared at anyone who dared approach me. I tried to avoid the fragile she-wolves, and as much as possible, I used my ws to pry the ropes off them as I passed. I gave them a safe ce to hide in the chaos.


    It wasn¡¯t until I reached the fake butler that he realized I was targeting him.


    The fake butler trembled before me and turned to run, but it was toote. I growled and used my ws to snap at his back. Several deep gashes appeared on his back. I licked my ws. The smell of blood made me even more excited.


    I wasn¡¯t worried that he would run away. He was too slow. I was happy to y cat and mouse with him at this point. The fake butler didn¡¯t make it two steps before I grabbed him again with my paw. This time I grabbed his throat. I saw a look of horror on his face.


    I gave him a look of regret and snapped his neck mercilessly.


    There was only one left. Where was the big guy who had injected me?


    I looked around the warehouse with dissatisfaction. I felt like I had more energy than I could use.


    I didn¡¯t know if this was normal. I used to feel tired and exhausted while in my wolf form. But now, I wanted to let out all the energy in my body. I felt like I could kill everyone here.

 Chapter 214 - The Battle With Joanna

    <h4>Chapter 214: The Battle With Joanna</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    It was hard to contain the bloodlust in my heart when I felt a small prick in my back. I looked back angrily and found the big guy I was looking for sticking a syringe into my back.


    There was nothing wrong with my body, but his behavior made me feel offended.


    The big guy looked at me with a horrified expression, and I reached out with my ws and grabbed the arm he used to stab me with the needle, then forcefully pulled it off him. He let out a loud, shrill scream, and I felt impatient, so I cut off his windpipe with my ws so that he couldn¡¯t make another sound.


    I looked at him coldly. With such a severe injury, even if he were a werewolf, it would be difficult for him to heal, but I didn¡¯t care if he was dead or alive. They were here to sell she-wolves. They should have known that they would get what they deserved.


    I fixed my eyes on Joanna. She was looking darkly at me.


    I walked over slowly and decided to deal with myst opponent.


    When I first met Joanna, I wanted to put my paw down her throat. It was interesting that Joanna had expressed the same opinion.


    For some reason, neither of us had done that in the past, and this was the opportunity we had both been waiting for.


    Joanna¡¯s face broke into a smile that seemed bright but was actually sinister. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll have to get to know you myself.¡±


    I smiled back at her. I had never wanted to kill Joanna, but now she deserved to die, just like all the other werewolves in the warehouse.


    In the corner, the she-wolves I had just rescued watched us. They still looked scared, but no one would take them away and sell them now, so they could watch Joanna and me.


    Joanna and I stared at each other. I didn¡¯t know where Michael was.


    I had hoped that he woulde to me soon, but now I didn¡¯t. I was hoping he would bete, at least after my fight with Joanna.


    I had just taken the lives of three werewolves who had disrespected me.


    But I knew that my opponents were different.


    I was a werewolf who had just be a royal Lycan and was less than twenty years old. Meanwhile, Joanna, who had been a royal Lycan since birth, was more familiar with the power and body of a royal Lycan than I was. She was probably about the same age as Michael, over 100 years old.


    This not only meant that she was older than me but also more familiar withbat and experienced than me.


    Not to mention, I had never receivedbat training in my life. Before high school, I was the skinny, helpless one in my ss, and no one would team up with me inbat sses, so I was always left behind.


    But I believed I had an advantage. My mate was Michael. He was the Lycan Prince of the royal family. His wolf was the legendary golden wolf. My wolf epted his transformation. I could see that my wolf was different because of it.


    Like now, I could feel the wind speed and direction in the air and the temperature and humidity. I could hear the heartbeats of everyone around me and judge the distance between them and me. Even after a few battles, my body was still full of energy.


    My wolf and I were full of energy. We looked forward to pouring all our energy into this woman who had dared to take my mate and done so many unforgivable things. She had to pay for what she had done. No one could take my mate, not even the thought of it.


    I saw that Joanna had also begun her werewolf transformation. She was much faster than I was and more skilled. The color of her wolf was very special. It was a silvery blue, like the stars, with a metallic texture, and her eyes were still the same sapphire color as Joanna¡¯s.


    We walked around. She looked at me with fierce eyes as if she was ready to attack at any moment.


    I followed her movements and stared at her body to see if there were any weak points.


    ¡°Cecily, I didn¡¯t want to kill you directly. If you obediently followed my arrangements, you might have lost your dignity, but you could live a little longer. It¡¯s a pity that you don¡¯t want this opportunity.¡±


    Joanna¡¯s tone was filled with regret. ¡°I can only send you here. You will slowly feel the feeling of blood flowing out of your body. Then, you will beg the Moon Goddess to let you see Michael onest time, but you will never see him again.¡±


    ¡°Stop with the nonsense,¡± I interrupted her impatiently.


    I was already fed up with all of Joanna¡¯s nonsense. Every word she said was an attempt to shake my heart.

 Chapter 215 - It’s Alright Now

    <h4>Chapter 215: It¡¯s Alright Now</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    As we stood facing each other, we both heard footstepsing from outside. Joanna and I looked at each other, ignoring themotion out there. Our attention was on each other.


    Joanna attacked me first. She threw herself at me and threw me to the ground.


    I gasped for breath. I felt intense paining from my body. I felt Joanna press her ws on my body. I guessed that blood was flowing out from there.


    Iy on the ground and reached out to cover my wound. Then, I found that the pain quickly disappeared.


    The footsteps and the noisy voices around me grew louder. Joanna and I gradually could not ignore the noise around us.


    ¡°What is that sound?¡± Joanna asked in surprise.


    I listened carefully. After bing a royal Lycan, my hearing became sharper.


    I heard a sound from the noisy andplicated voices that made my heart beat faster.


    ¡°Get out of my way!¡± A deep and pleasant male voice roared.


    This voice was terrifying in many people¡¯s ears, but in my heart, it was the most pleasant sound in the world. I could even smell a pleasant scent in the air, and my wolf became excited. I looked at Joanna and felt my fighting spirit rise.


    ¡°Is Michael here?¡± Joanna¡¯s eyes darted uneasily.


    I saw the intention to retreat in her eyes, but I didn¡¯t n to let her go this time.


    While she was distracted, I leaped from the ground and lunged at her.


    My ws went straight for her chest. She tried to resist, but she couldn¡¯t stop my attack. But her resistance was effective. She deflected my attack a little, or I would have pierced her heart.


    Even so, Joanna was severely injured. She took a few steps back and reached to touch her chest, her eyes filled with intense resentment and hatred.


    I stood up and walked toward her.


    I saw that she was using the power of a royal Lycan to heal the wound on her chest. If I let her go this time, she woulde back unscathed the next time. I didn¡¯t know what else would happen.


    The conflict between Joanna and me was irreconcble. I couldn¡¯t tolerate her appearing again and ruining my life with Michael.


    Joanna¡¯s face twitched in pain, and I looked at her without pity. I grabbed her by the hair and threw her to the floor. She struggled under my hand and tried to hit me with her ws, but I only kicked her knees twice, and she fell to her knees.


    I leaned into Joanna¡¯s ear and yelled, ¡°Michael is mine!¡±


    I saw the look in her eyes, and it reignited my anger.


    I mmed her head against the floor again and again. I acted like a crazy person, but I couldn¡¯t help myself. I had suppressed my hatred for her for so long that I wanted her to die here.


    Then, I felt a strong hand lift me.


    I looked at that person in a daze, feeling that a warm and wonderful aura surrounded me.


    I subconsciously rxed my body and leaned against that person¡¯s body.


    At this moment, I realized that I had unknowingly turned back into a human, and my four limbs seemed to have exhausted their strength. The chest of the person supporting me was filled with power, giving me afortable and reassuring feeling.


    ¡°Cecily, it¡¯s alright. It¡¯s alright. Look at me. Hey.¡±


    An iparably gentle and pleasant voice sounded in my ears. I knew that it was my mate.


    Michael had finally arrived.


    The long nightmare that hadsted for a day was finally over. My heart, which had been on edge all this while, was finally relieved. Exhaustion surged into my limbs from the inside out.


    My hand was still tightly wrapped around Joanna. She had already fainted on the floor. I looked at her nkly for a moment before slowly letting go of my hand and holding Michael¡¯s.


    Michael lifted me and pulled me into his embrace. I ced my head on his shoulder and breathed in the scent of his body, which made me feel calm.


    ¡°Michael,¡± I called his name in a low voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m here, baby.¡± Michael ran his hand through my hair. ¡°Sorry I¡¯mte, but everything¡¯s okay now.¡±


    I nodded on his shoulder and bit my lip to suppress the surging emotions in my heart.


    I didn¡¯t want to cry in shame here, but at this moment, when I saw my mate again after such a long day, a bunch of emotions welled up in my heart. I didn¡¯t know what these emotions were, but I wanted to hold my mate and cry.

 Chapter 216 - Something’s Wrong

    <h4>Chapter 216: Something¡¯s Wrong</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°It¡¯s over, I promise.¡± Michael patted my head.


    I looked into Michael¡¯s eyes. His beautiful dark brown eyes were filled with exhaustion. I could see the red veins in them.


    Michael must have been looking for me all day. Thinking of this, the tears I had held back for a long time finally flowed. Theynded on Michael¡¯s face.


    Michael stuck out his tongue and gently licked it, swallowing my tears.


    Then, he looked at me with deep affection. I lowered my head and kissed his lips. I tasted the salty and bitter taste of my tears.


    ¡°I miss you,¡± I said softly.


    ¡°I miss you too.¡± Michael kept staring into my eyes. The anxious look on his face seemed to have disappeared because of my words. I saw the corner of his mouth curl up slightly.


    I smiled at Michael with tears in my eyes.


    During my day of wandering, I didn¡¯t have much time to be afraid.


    Most of the time, I thought about what I would do. I thought about all the ways I could escape or contact Michael, so I didn¡¯t have the energy to think about what would happen if I failed. But now that I¡¯d met Michael, I couldn¡¯t help but think about all the horrible possibilities.


    What would happen to me if I made a mistake?


    I would be sold to a fat, wealthy businessman and treated like a disposable toy. They would treat my body like a tool for their desires, and I would probably be forced into a situation where I would lose myself.


    I would never see Michael again, and I would never have the chance to be with my mate again.


    These terrible possibilities hit my brain, and I realized just how dangerous the past day had been. There were so many possibilities that Michael and I would never be together again, which made me appreciate my time with Michael even more.


    Michael could feel my body shaking. He was still breathing tofort me and calm me.


    But I still held him tight, as if I would die if I left him.


    I stayed that way until we reached our destination.


    I saw a woman in a beige windbreaker get out of the car behind us. She was tall and had short, sharp hair. She looked sharp and energetic.


    Michael took my hand and walked toward her. I looked at her nkly.


    I heard Michael talking to her, but my brain couldn¡¯t process any information. I couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying.


    I realized that something was wrong with me. My body didn¡¯t seem to listen to me. I felt like a solid container. It was the same shell, but everything inside stopped moving, including my thoughts.


    I saw the woman looking at me suspiciously. I tried to concentrate on listening to their conversation.


    ¡°Your mate doesn¡¯t seem right,¡± the woman said.


    ¡°I think she¡¯s in shock.¡± Michael sighed. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault.¡±


    The woman shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s just that. Michael, your brother and I are happy you found your mate, but I also noticed that you haven¡¯t marked this girl.¡±


    Michael hesitated for a moment and said in a low voice, ¡°Courtney, I¡¯m not sure if she¡¯s ready to ept me.¡±


    Courtney was surprised. ¡°I can see the girl¡¯s dependence on you. What are you hesitating for? This isn¡¯t like you.¡±


    Michael shrugged.


    I saw Courtney reach out and pat Michael on the shoulder. It made me feel ufortable, but I couldn¡¯t do anything now. I didn¡¯t know what was wrong with me.


    Courtney looked at me again and said, ¡°She doesn¡¯t look well. You¡¯d better take her back to her room to rest and think about what I just said.¡±


    After Courtney left, I was still in the same state as before.


    I tried to process the message I had just received. I wanted to ask Michael who Courtney was, but I tried twice and couldn¡¯t open my mouth.


    I looked helplessly at Michael, who looked down at me, then picked me up and carried me back to the room. Michael sat beside me, letting out his breath and keeping mepany.


    It took me a long time to regain my ability to speak. When I did, I asked Michael, ¡°What happened to me?¡±

 Chapter 217 - Overdraft

    <h4>Chapter 217: Overdraft</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°You were overly influenced by my beast,¡± Michael said apologetically. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I asked, puzzled.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big problem. It¡¯s just that you transformed, right?¡±


    I nodded. Under the circumstances, the werewolf transformation was the only way I could think of to get rid of the injection.


    ¡°So, do you feel your transformation is different from before?¡± Michael asked.


    I nodded and exined, ¡°I feel my strength and speed have increased. I thought it was because I became a royal Lycan that it was different.¡±


    ¡°The increase in speed and strength is indeed the effect of bing a royal Lycan. But other than that, do you feel anything else different?¡± Michael hugged me from behind. This position allowed me to lean tightly against him. His aura enveloped my body, making me feel exceptionally safe.


    I recalled the scene at shift and said, ¡°I also feel that my strength seems endless, as if it cannot be used up.¡±


    ¡°There will also be bloodlust and the urge to kill,¡± Michael said.


    ¡°Yes, how did you know?¡± I looked at Michael in surprise.


    ¡°Because what you said was something I¡¯ve felt since I detected the beast in my body. I¡¯ve been fighting against the beast in my body for many years.¡± Michael sighed helplessly.


    ¡°Although the golden wolf is very powerful, it also has an extremely violent temperament. You¡¯re my mate, and with our frequent mating before, some of my beast¡¯s habits naturally passed on to you.¡±


    I suddenly blushed when I thought about the frequency of my previous mating with Michael.


    Michael continued, ¡°But the golden wolf¡¯s strength is endless, so when you don¡¯t have enough strength to support its consumption, it will endlessly overdraw your body to obtain strength. This is also the reason why it is dangerous.¡±


    ¡°So, I overdrew my body during the transformation, and now this is happening?¡±


    Michael nodded. ¡°When I was young, I often did this when I couldn¡¯t control my power well. It became better after I grew up. I just didn¡¯t think I would need you to use the werewolf transformation, so I didn¡¯t tell you. Fortunately, nothing happened to you today.¡±


    Only then did I understand why there was such a surge of power earlier. I was initially surprised that the Lycan gene was so powerful, but now it seemed that Michael¡¯s beast was just too powerful.


    ¡°How much longer do I have to maintain this?¡± I leaned against Michael¡¯s body and asked.


    The situation just now, where I couldn¡¯t move at all, was too terrifying. I seemed to have lost all my instincts as a human. If every transformation in the future had such side effects, wouldn¡¯t I never be able to participate in a battle?


    Michael thought for a moment. ¡°This depends on the extent of your overdraft. For example, after my first werewolf transformation waspletely overdrawn by the beast, I almost died. After that, it took me nearly half a year of recovery before returning to normal.¡±


    I stared at Michael with my mouth agape. ¡°Half a year?¡±


    Michael smiled and kissed me on the head. ¡°This shouldn¡¯t take that long, but there is a way to speed up the recovery. Should we try it?¡±


    I tilted my head to look at him and asked, ¡°What way?¡±


    ¡°Mate¡¯s scent is the best healing medicine for each other, so¡­¡± Michael winked at me.


    I understood his hint. After such a tumultuous day, I wanted to hug Michael on the bed and get close to him, even if for no other reason.


    I took Michael¡¯s hand and let him touch my breasts.


    Michael¡¯s action was gentle and considerate. I moaned under his fingers, and then Michael pulled my legs apart without any resistance, and Iy on my back in Michael¡¯s arms.


    This position caused me to lose most of my center of gravity. We sat on the edge of the bed again, even though I worried I would fall with Michael. I instinctively tried to close my legs and lean into the bed, but Michael held onto my legs so tightly that I couldn¡¯t move.


    It was as if I was still a child to be carried by an adult, and for a moment, my face turned even redder.


    I had forgotten how much fun Michael had been in bed.


    Michael looked down at me. His eyes fixed on my heaving chest.


    As he looked at me, I couldn¡¯t help but feel the area heat up. My ares were being yed with so often that they were big and round, and my nipples dangled from them.


    Michael reached out and grabbed one of my nipples, and I let out a soft moan.


    I heard Michael mumble, ¡°How did it get so big?¡±

 Chapter 218 - Fun

    <h4>Chapter 218: Fun</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    That was all you, I thought to myself.


    Michael didn¡¯t need my answer. He slowly reached down with his other hand and caressed my lower body. He yfully pinched the soft flesh on my thigh and pulled it gently. He even teased, ¡°Your breasts are soft too. It¡¯s fun.¡±


    After that, he asked me lustfully, ¡°You tell me yourself, right?¡±


    I felt the heat in my body surge up oneyer at a time. Michael seemed to be just ying around, not touching my sensitive spots.


    Michael lowered his head slightly and covered one of my ears.


    From this angle, his hot breath sprayed on my tender nipples, causing my sensitive nipples to be stiffer and stiffer. A numbing electric current started to radiate from my chest in all directions. I couldn¡¯t stand being yed with like this by Michael. I wanted to hide with my chest in my mouth.


    ¡°Michael... Uhm...!¡±


    Then, my arm was pressed down from behind. Michael let go of my ears and lowered his head to suck on my nipples. One of the most sensitive parts of my body was suddenly ruthlessly sucked into his mouth. My entire body went numb, and I couldn¡¯t do anything.


    At the same time, I felt my body that was stiff with fear, rx and be wholly aroused. Michael was right. What better way to rx with one¡¯s mate than having sex?


    Michael was still clutching my arm, which I wanted to move. I saw his exquisite face buried in my chest, his lips slightly open as he sucked on the tip of my nipples. His tongue was still hot as it lingered on my are, and he kept clicking his tongue as if trying to suck milk out of the crevice.


    I couldn¡¯t help but groan under the psychological and physical stimtion.


    I felt my lower private part, which was not taken care of by Michael, was stimted by his erotic sucking on my upper body as it shamelessly became hot, and the two fleshy petals swelled one by one as fluid flowed out.


    Michael sensed something, touched my thigh hand to feel the inside, and sure enough, he touched the fluid. He conveniently wiped his hand on my groin joint and teased, ¡°Little wolf, good wave.¡±


    He was busy with the lower part of my body, but his hand on my upper body was not idle either.


    Michael gently nibbled on my breast and asked me how I felt. ¡°How is it? Is this good?¡±


    I gasped for breath as Michael yed with me. I felt hot all over.


    I looked at Michael and gritted my teeth. I wanted to ask him when he was going to kill me.


    Michael chuckled as I red at him. His breathing grew heavy as I panted. Finally, he let go of my chest and turned to kiss me on the lips.


    We switched positions. Michael¡¯s body was half-pressed against mine. I felt his body warm in every way, and the warmth of his flesh made my skin hot, my face red, and my consciousness hazy.


    I kissed Michael with my tongue in fascination, exploring his moist mouth.


    Michael touched my waist with one hand, pinching it from time to time without a constant beat, and I followed his movements with a muffled groan.


    Michael¡¯s other hand was still resting on my privates, and my private opening kept opening and closing as I moved.


    Michael knew my body too well, pushing his long fingers straight in, then flexing his knuckles to rub my inner sensitive spots, and in a few moments, he had me gasping for breath.


    I felt the smooth inner walls of my body twitch and tighten around his invading fingers. After a rhythmic contraction, a warm stream of fluid gushed out.


    I had another little orgasm with two of Michael¡¯s fingers.


    I had used up a whole day¡¯s worth of energy during the day, and now I felt more like I was going to pass out. I moaned and opened my mouth to breathe. Iy limply in Michael¡¯s arms, feeling as if my entire lower body was done.


    Michael did not leave my bodypletely. Instead, he parted me slightly. After parting my swollenbia, Michael leaned forward and pushed his erect penis into my hot, moist vagina.


    The vagina was the most sensitive after orgasm. As soon as Michael inserted himself, my vaginal wall wrapped tightly around his shaft. The soft wall inside my body could not wait to push up and tightly grip the huge mushroom crown.


    Michael seemed to feel that the angle wasn¡¯t deep enough and helped me from the bed to f*ck me from the bottom up.


    I was being pushed up and down and felt the hot meat stick in and out of my body. The familiar warmth coursed through my veins and brought a constant tingling sensation.


    I couldn¡¯t help but open my mouth and let out gasps. I drooled with a dazed look in my eyes.

 Chapter 219 - Making Up The Energy Loss

    <h4>Chapter 219: Making Up The Energy Loss</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    My face contorted slightly from the heat of my body. Michael stared at me. I felt his breath getting heavier and heavier. His forehead seemed burning hot, passing through the air to me.


    My forehead also began to sweat. Michael leaned over and kissed me on the forehead.


    But that was not enough. His gaze was fixed on the spot where our privates met.


    It was the most intimate part of our bodies, but now it was being pushed away, entirely out of sight. I looked down, only to see my red flesh nibbling at Michael¡¯s penis and a ring of murky white fluid dripping from it. I didn¡¯t know what it was, but it was obscene.


    My lower body was wet, mybia were filled with blood, and my clitoris was bulging. It was like a small bean, red and round. It was hard not to notice it.


    Michael reached out and pinched my bulging flesh. The aching and numb pleasure multiplied and spread to my limbs. I let out a low hum and unconsciously revealed an intoxicated expression.


    Michael stared at me with his burning gaze as he kept moving his lower body. He even asked fiercely, ¡°Do you like it? Do you like it when I f*ck you?¡±


    I was only left with my groans. asionally, I would say a few words, but I couldn¡¯t continue to beg for mercy.


    ¡°Ah ah ah, it feels so good! Ah ah ah... don¡¯t go there... Ah... Michael! Ahhhh!!!¡±


    Michael¡¯s actions became more and more vicious as I moaned. He even deliberately pushed my two swollenbia further apart. Then, he used his fingertips to caress my wet red insides. He wanted to shame me. ¡°Baby, you are so red.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say tha ¨C mm¡­¡±


    I was driven crazy by the shame of being f*cked by my lover and acting like a porn actress in front of my lover.


    Michael wouldn¡¯t let me go. He held my legs apart and wouldn¡¯t let me close them.


    I heard him close to my ear and said, ¡°Why not? It¡¯s beautiful.¡±


    I had nothing to say to Michael¡¯s shameless obscenity. I had to lie to myself and raise my arms to cover my burning face. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this today. It¡¯s too much.¡±


    Michael seemed to take all my groans, pleas, and curses as apliment.


    Michael lowered his head to kiss my lips again, and I kissed him awkwardly as I reached out to hold his hand. Michael dly took my fingers and interlocked them with mine. He was a very gentle lover.


    But the movement of his lower body was very different from his thoughtfulness. He mercilessly pinched my legs, slowly pulled out his penis, and pushed them back in.


    I felt that his penis was going to the deepest part of my body every time as if he was forcefully trying to open a passage in the already cramped space.


    I felt the friction between our flesh was exceptionally strong. My vaginal wall was being scraped inch by inch. I even imagined that I could hear the grinding sound of the flesh. I suddenly clenched my fists at the sides of my body and let out a suppressed groan from my throat.


    ¡°Oh... Oh... it¡¯s too deep...¡±


    Michael furrowed his brows. He turned his head and let out a breath. He held my buttocks and started pumping.


    Following Michael¡¯s repeated actions, the fluid in my body flowed out. My vagina became slippery. The familiar heat on my body rose again until it filled my entire body.


    When Michael heard my groans, he increased the intensity of his movements. He then asked in a low voice, ¡°Does it feel good?¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh¡­¡± All I could reply with was a moan.


    I felt my mind crumbling bit by bit as if it was another kind of return.


    In any case, the uneasy feeling that my body and soul seemed to be separated was gone.


    Michael¡¯s body was firmly behind me, and his penis was in me, making me feel incredibly fulfilled and satisfied. I seemed to have finallye back from a life-and-death situation, and my mate, whom I could rely on, was standing beside me.


    It seemed that all the energy drained from my body due to the transformation returned when I had sex with Michael.


    I vaguely felt the lower part of my body boiling and subconsciously reached down to touch it. I touched the spot where Michael and I were joined in a lusty union.


    I was touching a thick, creamy stem, glowing with life.


    It was Michael.


    My consciousness sank a little, and I touched it tentatively, reached out to hold it, then turned and gave Michael a sticky exchange of kisses.


    Michael¡¯s grip on my waist tightened, and I found it amusing, but my mouth was gagged, and I could only groan. I deliberately pressed my body against Michael¡¯s and took the initiative to hold his penis and shove it into me.


    Michael pumped even harder, and together we indulged in a sea of lust until we were exhausted and fell asleep in each other¡¯s arms.

 Chapter 220 - Flirting

    <h4>Chapter 220: Flirting</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    A sex session that was supposed to be draining was unexpectedly invigorating for Michael and me.


    It wasn¡¯t just physical; it was mental.


    Over the past day, we had all been through tremendous mental torture, and the anxiety of a mate separation would be hard to experience without it.


    We woke up in bed and had a big meal, and we tacitly didn¡¯t bring it up again. Instead, we focused on what we needed to deal with right now.


    ¡°Speaking of which, are we okay to leave everything behind?¡± I asked worriedly.


    Michael did not care and stretchedzily on the bed. ¡°With Courtney around, there won¡¯t be any problems.¡±


    I gave Michael a strange look. Michael rarely trusted anyonepletely. He was always arrogant and arrogant. This Courtney had managed to get Michael to trust her so easily. She didn¡¯t seem like a simple person.


    During our brief meeting, I was in a trance, so I had a vague idea of what I would say to them. I bit my pen and hesitated to ask Michael.


    Michael had alreadye around from behind me. He touched my eyebrows and said, ¡°What do you have to worry about now? When this is over, we can go home together.¡±


    ¡°Go home?¡± I was surprised by Michael¡¯s words. ¡°Go home where?¡±


    ¡°To my home, of course,¡± Michael said matter-of-factly. ¡°We can go back with Courtney and Sasha. We can also ask her if she wants to go back together. Her ss here is almost over.¡±


    This time, I couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Who is Courtney to you?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Michael blinked. ¡°Didn¡¯t I introduce her to you?¡±


    ¡°You know how I was at that time. I didn¡¯t hear a word you said,¡± I exined.


    ¡°Hmm... if I said she is my ex-girlfriend, how would you react?¡± Michael said, but it was like thunder to me.


    ¡°What!?¡± I red at him and questioned, ¡°Tell me now, how many ex-girlfriends do you have?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Michaelughed as he dodged a pillow that I threw at him. He hugged me and said, ¡°She is the future queen.¡±


    Queen? I couldn¡¯t wrap my head around it.


    The current Queen was Michael¡¯s mother. The future Queen should be the wife of the future Lycan King. However, Michael was only the second prince of the royal family. He wouldn¡¯t inherit the position of the Lycan King. Above Michael, Michael¡¯s brother would be the future heir of the Lycan King.


    So Courtney was Michael¡¯s sister-inw?


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡± I muttered.


    ¡°If I said that directly, how could I see my mate¡¯s cute reaction because she was jealous?¡± Michael said with a smile.


    I couldn¡¯t help but feel a headache. After spending more time with Michael, I felt that when I was alone with Michael, I would discover some troublesome childish nature in him.


    This nature waspletely different from the arrogant and condescending Lycan Prince he had always disyed.


    At times, this contrast was interesting, but most of the time, it was a headache.


    ¡°Speaking of going home, there¡¯s something else I want to tell you.¡±


    I turned to look at Michael, feeling a little surprised.


    Michael rarely spoke to me in such a deliberative tone. Perhaps it was because I had too many prejudices against him. From the looks of it now, he had indeed be better because of me.


    When I thought of this, there was a slight hint of a smile in my tone. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t feel difort after yesterday¡¯s transformation, right?¡±


    I shook my head. Yesterday¡¯s experience caused me much more mental trauma than physical trauma. I felt I wouldn¡¯t want to be separated from Michael for a time. This kind of mental attachment would probablyst for a long time.


    But physically, my physical fitness had already reached the level of a royal Lycan. Moreover, Michael¡¯s beast didn¡¯t affect me that much, so the more severe overdraft on Michael wasn¡¯t a big problem for me.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Michael heaved a sigh of relief, then looked at me hesitantly.


    I rarely saw Michael hesitate like this, and I felt it quite strange.


    ¡°Yesterday, Courtney suggested I hurry up and... mark you.¡±

 Chapter 221 - Don’t Overthink

    <h4>Chapter 221: Don¡¯t Overthink</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Michael¡¯sst words were so soft that I couldn¡¯t hear them. ¡°What did she say?¡± I asked


    I could see in Michael¡¯s eyes that he seemed to have made a decision. He pulled me over, rubbed his nose gently against the back of my neck, and said, ¡°She said I should mark you.¡±


    I looked back, surprised at Michael¡¯s expression, but he held me down by the neck. I could feel him nibbling at my neck, causing a slight tingling sensation.


    I thought I would be excited and happy when I heard from Michael again that he wanted me. But my real reaction was a bit different because I was sensitive to Michael¡¯s choice of words. He said he wanted to mark me, not that he wanted me.


    I couldn¡¯t help but care about the difference.


    Once I wanted Michael¡¯s mark so badly to prove myself to Joanna, but after my mother said that to me, I began seriously considering what a mark meant to us.


    The mark between werewolves was a deliberate decision because it differed from the mate the Moon Goddess had arranged for you. A fated mate could not be chosen, but a mark must be given voluntarily.


    The mark was the strongest bond that bound two werewolves together, a promise and a bond.


    I pulled my neck out from under Michael¡¯s teeth and insisted on turning my head to look into Michael¡¯s eyes. Michael didn¡¯t insist. He just touched my shoulder and then, along the way, touched my body and thighs. There was nothing erotic about the touch. It seemed to be a simple emotional release from the touch of skin.


    There was a warmth in Michael¡¯s beautiful brown eyes. It was like the bright sunshine. The golden light that asionally shed through them was majestic and sacred. I was fascinated by him.


    I always thought that Michael must be the Moon Goddess¡¯ favorite. Like his beast, he had been blessed by the Moon Goddess with all her blessings. He always attracted me and made me want to be with him forever.


    Thinking of this, I could not help but put myself against Michael¡¯s chest. This position was close to his heart. I could hear the ¡®ba-bump, ba-bump¡¯ of his heartbeat as if to say its owner had savage and vigorous vitality.


    I did not speak, quietly listening to Michael¡¯s breath to try to feel his emotions.


    Why did Michael want me? Did he really love me and want to be tied to me for the rest of his life, or was it because this incident had given him a sense of insecurity, and he wanted to prove something to someone?


    I couldn¡¯t help but notice that Michael and my feelings werepletely reversed.


    Back then, I wanted Michael to mark me, but Michael was hesitant; now, when Michael offered to mark me, I was the one who hesitated.


    I understood Michael¡¯s feelings at that time. I knew Michael loved me, but I also wanted to ensure that this mark was because he loved me and not anything else.


    Only people deeply in love would understand this because this subtle difference was significant to us.


    ¡°Hey, my little wolf,¡± Michael called me softly.


    I looked up at him, knowing that he was waiting for me to give him an answer.


    But the slight doubt in my heart had not disappeared. Even though 90% of the voices in my heart were screaming, ¡®Agree! Say yes! He is a Lycan Prince. He is the person you love the most. How can you refuse him from marking you? You are crazy to reject him!¡¯


    However, there was a weak little voice saying, ¡®Are you sure you want to ept Michael¡¯s mark in such a vague way? So you have decided to spend the rest of your life with him, and you do not want to confirm what he is thinking?¡¯


    The two voices in my head were arguing; one told me to say yes to Michael, and one told me to say nothing.


    I was in a dilemma for a long time until Michael reached out and held my cheek. I noticed that his fingers were cold, and I shivered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it.¡± Michael sighed slightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry for an answer. I know you¡¯re not ready.¡±


    Michael stared into my eyes with indescribable gentleness. ¡°Courtney hinted that you¡¯re very dependent on me, and my mark will make you happy. I¡¯m not sure about this, so I came to ask you. You know, I¡¯ve always felt that you¡¯re still too young. You should have more time to think about it.¡±


    My heart gradually sank with Michael¡¯s words.


    Was it because of Courtney¡¯s words? Michael didn¡¯t really want mark. He just thought it would be good for me to be marked. That was why he suggested it. He didn¡¯t want to do it because he loved me and wanted to spend the rest of his life with me.

 Chapter 222 - Please Mark Me

    <h4>Chapter 222: Please Mark Me</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Michael half-jokingly said, ¡°If Courtney¡¯s right, I can¡¯t wait to mark you and let the world know you are mine.¡±


    I looked at Michael, and my eyes widened. Michael had never said he wanted me, except when we first met. I had long since concluded that he didn¡¯t want me because I wasn¡¯t a princess yet. That was why Joanna had so easily angered me.


    Michael had misunderstood and thought I was frightened by what he said. So he reached out and touched my head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, little wolf,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ll give you time. Don¡¯t forget I¡¯m a Lycan Prince of the royal family. Princes always keep their promises.¡±


    This time, I caught a sh of loneliness in Michael¡¯s eyes.


    This gave me some confidence. I grabbed Michael¡¯s hand and ced it on my chest. I asked in a low voice, ¡°What you said just now¡­ is it true?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Michael looked at me with some confusion.


    ¡°You said that you want to mark me so that everyone in the world will know I belong to you. Is that true?¡±


    I waited for Michael¡¯s reply with half anticipation and half nervousness. However, Michael unexpectedly withdrew his yful expression.


    He stared at me with extreme concentration. At this moment, I saw stars in Michael¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Yes, Cecily. I love you. You are the person I love the most in my life. You will also be the only person I choose to mark in my life.¡±


    I could no longer hold back the impulse and kissed Michael¡¯s lips.


    Between the lips and teeth, I whispered to Michael, ¡°Please, mark me.¡±


    For a moment, I felt Michael hug me even harder, and at the same time, he used that suffocating kiss to invade my mouth wantonly. I felt the love Michael poured out crazily in this way, and I responded with the same madness.


    I was so excited about this moment. I didn¡¯t know how long I¡¯d been waiting for this moment. This waiting, perhaps, began when I first met Michael, maybe even earlier, when I was still a virgin. I was already expecting my mate to mark me.


    A werewolf¡¯s mark was a more solemn and sacred ceremony than a human¡¯s wedding. After all, humans only had a thin piece of paper. However, a mark would forever be branded on our bodies, representing that we would never be separated.


    When we were panting and separated, I saw my reflection in Michael¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Cecily, have you thought it through?¡±


    Michael asked. Before I could speak, I felt his hands firmly wrapped around my waist. He said in an authoritative tone, ¡°You just said that. It¡¯s toote to go back on your words now.¡±


    I nodded at Michael and said, ¡°Michael, I love you. Mark me.¡±


    Michael took a deep breath. I saw his fangs appear. They would pierce the back of my neck in a moment. Then, they would inject Michael¡¯s unique aura and dere that I belonged to him.


    At that moment, I realized that Icked experience with the mark.


    Then, I turned to Michael and asked a stupid question, ¡°What should I do next?¡±


    The moment I said that, I regretted it so much that I wanted to take it back because it was like a human wedding. Being so close to the vow exchange when the bride realized how embarrassing it was that she didn¡¯t know she had to get a ring. I thought Michael wouldugh at me, but he only looked at me gently. There was even a hint of doting.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, leave it to me.¡± I wasforted by Michael¡¯s calm tone. It seemed that I didn¡¯t need to worry about anything with him by my side.


    ¡°I want to bring you to the forest toplete this sacred ceremony. What do you think?¡± Michael lowered his head to look at me, asking for my opinion.


    I nodded, leaving Mark to do his bidding.


    Michael picked me up and ced me neatly on the bed. I followed his movements; he had taken out a prince costume from the closet, dressed neatly, and begun to dress me. I was at his mercy like a marite, watching myself meticulously dressed from gown to tiara, never thinking I would ever have the chance to enjoy the service of a prince.


    Finally, Michael put my shoes on, kneeled on one knee in front of me, took my hand, and kissed my fingertips as if I were a princess.


    ¡°Dear Cecily, my love, do you take my mark to be my eternal mate from this day forward?¡±


    I looked at Michael, who was half-kneeling before me and felt a surge of emotion in my heart.


    Michael had once appeared to me as a god, a distant, noble, and pure god, whom we all regarded as a celestial being. Now he was kneeling before me, begging for my permission to be his lifelong mate.

 Chapter 223 - Sunrise And Sunset

    <h4>Chapter 223: Sunrise And Sunset</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    I couldn¡¯t describe how touched I was right now. This was going to be the most important day of my life.


    From now on, Michael and I would be bound together until death did us part.


    I would see Michael¡¯s handsome side profile every morning. We would eat breakfast, go out together, and appear as mates in front of everyone.


    After Michael marked me, we didn¡¯t need any proof. Anyone who saw us would know that we were a couple. I didn¡¯t have to worry about Michael being taken away. A mark meant that Michael belonged to me. We might even have a few pups and raise them together.


    I felt refreshed by all this wonderful imagery.


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡±


    Michael once again heard my affirmative answer, and a smile blossomed on his face. I was infected by his smile and smiled sweetly.


    Suddenly, Michael picked me up. I reached out to grab his cor and looked at him. I didn¡¯t understand what he was trying to do by dressing me up and doing this.


    ¡°Grab my neck,¡± Michael ordered in a low voice.


    I wrapped my arms around his neck, and he jumped out of the window with me in his arms. I let out a scream and hugged Michael¡¯s arms even tighter. Michael seemed to feel my nervousness and smiled at me.


    I was in Michael¡¯s arms as we ran through the forest. It was dawn, thest bit of the moonlight was gently shining in the woods, and the sun was rising in the east.


    As the moonlight and the morning light were about to exchange, Michael held me as we walked in the change, water on one side and fire on the other. We were like knights and princesses in fairytales, dressed in fine clothes; we ran toward our freedom and happiness.


    Michael kept heading west. Behind us was the zing sun, and in front of us was the moon we were chasing.


    We finally stopped in the forest¡¯s depths, with a clear pool. Michael ced me on the huge t bluestone by the pool, and his eyes were sincere and pious.


    I looked at Michael nervously. I had seen the marking procedure between werewolves and werewolves, and they usuallypleted the ritual with a single bite to the neck. I didn¡¯t know if it was different for the royal Lycans.


    Michael was so serious. I could feel Mia getting nervous with me. She was still inside me, but I felt she was different.


    Michael put his arm around my waist and kissed me.


    He looked down at me and whispered, ¡°Can we mark each other at the same time?¡±


    I nodded almost blindly. I was willing to listen to Michael no matter what he said. I wanted to give him everything I could.


    Michael¡¯s deepughter rang in my ears again. It was like the most beautiful sound in the world. It was more beautiful than all the famous songs. My heart pumped harder because of his smile.


    The man holding me was so perfect that he connected me to him once by the threads of fate, and from then on, my life was made brighter.


    I felt the whole area being colored by our passion, and the birds chirping in the morning seemed to entertain us. Michael kissed me on the cheek, and then our lips pressed together to express our desire for each other in a suffocating environment.


    Familiar sparks ran through my blood, and Michael was wilder this time than ever. He didn¡¯t hold back any of his breath, and the golden aura of a king seemed to materialize around him. It coated the entire pool with a faint gold.


    Michael¡¯s lips left mine, but they didn¡¯t leave my body. They wound their way down. He licked my neck, leaving a wet mark. I couldn¡¯t help but gasp because Michael bit my neck from time to time.


    He didn¡¯t use much force, probably not even a bite mark, but this subtle stimtion aroused me. Under Michael¡¯smand, I always seemed full of sensitive spots, and wherever he touched me, my lower body would get excited and wet.


    As Michael¡¯s sharp teeth reached the back of my neck, I couldn¡¯t help but shudder.


    Michael put a hand on my shoulder and tapped it twice as if tofort me or warn me.


    My gasps had turned into intermittent groans, and Michael reached down along my shoulder. The clothes he had carefully put on had now been mercilessly ripped open, revealing half my shoulder, and the cold morning air mercilessly pressed against it, causing me to shiver.


    Michael licked my shoulder a little perfunctorily and impatiently.

 Chapter 224 - Bite Me

    <h4>Chapter 224: Bite Me</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Michael¡¯s hand was already in mypel, caressing my breasts roughly.


    I murmured through my teeth, and my body was honestly excited by this ungentle motion. The heat was building up under my skin, and I could feel the back of my neck heating up spontaneously, as if ready to be marked.


    I couldn¡¯t help but look at Michael. Michael¡¯s eyes were shining with excitement, and his teeth were pointed to his lips, ready to go.


    ¡°You¡¯re almost familiar with me.¡± Michael touched the back of my neck with his finger and teased, ¡°Only a familiar she-wolf would be so excited about being marked. I should have marked you earlier.¡±


    I felt a small bump on the spot where Michael was touching. Michael touched it, and it gave me a tingling sensation. I couldn¡¯t help but close my legs. I felt the fluid flowing out of my body had already wet my underwear and was about to soak through my clothes.


    Michael was still pressing on the back of my neck. I was trembling all over, but I heard Michael say, ¡°Little wolf, do you want me to mark you?¡±


    I pursed my lips and looked at Michael. I didn¡¯t expect him to tease me at this point. I red at him, aggrieved and angry, but I didn¡¯t feel any resentment or resistance.


    My inner desire told me, ¡®yes, I want you.¡¯ No matter how badly Michael behaved, I wanted my mate to mark me. Any touch of his made me happy. I couldn¡¯t wait for Michael to have me.


    I heard Michael¡¯sughter. I felt Michael¡¯s happiness in the air.


    In an instant, the anger in my heart disappeared. I reached back and pressed against the red, swollen, and hot back of my neck with Michael, feeling the warm touch.


    ¡°Mark me. Bite me, Michael.¡±


    Michael¡¯s body released an increasingly intense aura. The aura tightly wrapped us. I felt Michael¡¯sfort in the aura. The slight pain on the back of my neck caused by restlessness disappeared.


    Finally, the two sharp canine teeth touched my skin. In the heat of the moment, I felt a chilling sensation from the sharp teeth.


    Michael¡¯s movements were light. At first, he rubbed the skin with the tip of his teeth as if waiting for me to get used to it. I pressed the palm of his hand inconspicuously as a sign that he could start.


    I was still very nervous. Michael always carried a sense of animal aggression, especially when his teeth were pressed against it. It made me feel like I was about to be eaten by him.


    However, this was my choice. I was willing to entrust everything to him.


    I was very sure that this was what I wanted to do.


    ¡°I will be very gentle,¡± Michael promised me in a low voice.


    Before I could react, I heard the growl of a beast, and two sharp teeth pierced my skin.


    The first thing I felt was a sharp pain, and Michael was like a sharp de embedded in me. I couldn¡¯t control my instinct to struggle, but simultaneously, an unparalleled power entered my body along with the pain and restrained all my movements.


    I opened my mouth in pain and wanted to scream, but nothing came out of my throat, and physical tears welled up in my eyes.


    It all happened so fast, almost instantaneously, that the sharp pain turned into an orgasm. Every time I had sex with Michael, I always thought it was great, and I felt like I was in heaven.


    But this time, it was like I was injected with a stimnt. Every cell in my body, every part of my skin that I could feel, was on fire. The suffocating sensation swept through every part of my body, like a little man named ¡®Happiness¡¯ was dancing on top of me.


    It was so intense that I couldn¡¯t even describe whether it was happiness or pain. I was utterly lost.


    I could feel it alling from the breath that Michael had injected into me. My body and soul were entirely open for Michael through the mark channel.


    Michael pressed against my neck and pushed his teeth deeper into my body, but I couldn¡¯t feel any pain. Instead, I felt that he was part of me.


    A subtlemunion took ce between Michael and me. As he breathed his breath into me this way, I could feel my breathing back into him through his teeth. Although only Michael could physically mark me, it was our bond.


    Then, the connection between Michael and me began to form. I realized something had changed. Michael and I were pulled together by an invisible force, as if our hearts had been forcibly bonded together, unbound by time or ce.

 Chapter 225 - The Red Mark

    <h4>Chapter 225: The Red Mark</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    We were still two people, but we shared two hearts.


    I could feel his emotions, and I was sure he felt the same way. Michael was as excited as I was and ecstatic that we were together.


    Miraculously, I could even feel all the emotions he had for me through this connection.


    From the surprise of our first meeting to the intense possessiveness of our next meeting to the anger, the quarrels, the disappointment, and the sheer joy of countless sweet and wonderful times. It was as if every one of the honey jars opened in the past were precious memories that belonged only to us.


    When I felt Michael pull back the teeth on the back of my neck, I almost felt a reluctance to part with him and the urge to keep him. My body was already boiling over with him. I couldn¡¯t ept being separated from Michael in any way.


    ¡°Mine,¡± Michael dered in a possessive tone in my ear.


    When Michael¡¯s teeth were pulled entirely out of my body, he licked my wound with his tongue. He must have felt my reluctance to part with him, so he repeatedly licked me for a long time. His tongue tickled me, and if he continued to do this, I would have an orgasm.


    I was gasping for air, and because of my reaction, I felt Michael¡¯s chest throb behind me. Was heughing at me?


    I suddenly felt a surge of resentment. I didn¡¯t know what I was thinking then, but I put my arm around Michael¡¯s neck. My fingers were pressed against Michael¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple, and I could feel his pulse.


    He looked sexy here.


    The thought shed through my mind. Without further thought, I instinctively bit down. I felt two surprised stares from above, but Michael didn¡¯t try to stop me. Instead of pulling me away from him, he hugged me tighter.


    Encouraged by Michael¡¯s behavior, I bit down hard on his Adam¡¯s apple, smeared my saliva, and sucked on it until it left a red mark.


    I wanted to prove that Michael was mine in the most direct and simple way. I wanted to leave my unique mark on him, just like the mark he gave me.


    I guessed Michael felt some pain because I saw his lips pursed as if he was enduring something. I felt a little guilty that my wolf couldn¡¯t mark her mate.


    So, of course, Michael didn¡¯t get the same pleasure from the marking as I did. I bit him, and the only thing he could feel was pain.


    Apologetically, I mimicked Michael¡¯s movements and caressed his throat with my tongue.


    The throat was the most vulnerable part of anyone¡¯s body, yet Michael allowed me to do whatever I wanted.


    I was excited and touched. I felt my love for Michael was about to spill out of my chest. I was willing to die for Michael at this moment.


    ¡°Mine,¡± I whispered.


    I licked Michael¡¯s throat twice more. I felt my mate¡¯s body stiffen and something hard pressed against my stomach.


    I realized that things might not be what I thought they were. I looked up and saw Michael¡¯s face with an unmistakable smile. He didn¡¯t look like he was in pain at all. Instead, he looked like he was aroused. Only then did I catch a whiff of the sweet scent unique to Michael when he was in heat.


    So, Michael was happy that I had bitten him?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect my little wolf to have such a possessive side.¡± Michael¡¯s deepughter rang out. He reached out and touched the spot where I had bitten earlier. ¡°Now everyone will know how domineering my mate is. Are you satisfied?¡±


    My face quickly turned red. Only then did I realize how out of line my actions were.


    Even the marking between mates was only at the nape of the neck. Most of the time, it would be covered by clothes and wouldn¡¯t be seen by anyone. People could only feel the apparent connection between them from their connected breath.


    But I had just bitten the middle of Michael¡¯s throat, which meant that everyone would see the mark at first sight of Michael.


    I must have been crazy just now, but I knew that this was what I wanted. I wanted everyone in the world to realize that Michael belonged to me when they saw him, and they had to recognize this at the first moment.


    ¡°I just bit you. What do you want?¡± I looked at Michael provocatively. ¡°This means that you¡¯re mine from now on.¡±


    I didn¡¯t expect Michael tough loudly when he heard what I said.


    ¡°I like it very much,¡± Michael said gently.

 Chapter 226 - The Beasts Within

    <h4>Chapter 226: The Beasts Within</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Michael reached out to hug me again. He was so gentle that I didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°You can get rid of it,¡± I said in embarrassment.


    The royal Lycans¡¯ recovery ability was excellent. As long as we wanted, any external injury wouldn¡¯t be able tost long on our bodies. Even if it was a fatal through-and-through injury for humans, the royal Lycan¡¯s body could recover in a few days without any medication and wouldn¡¯t leave any scars.


    Moreover, I didn¡¯t bite very hard just now. This mark would probably disappear before we returned.


    ¡°I want to keep it.¡± Michael looked at the surface of the water, and there was a hint of pride in his tone. ¡°It looks extraordinary. I should show it to everyone.¡±


    My heart started thumping again because of Michael¡¯s words.


    At this moment, Michael was turning his head to look at me. I met his golden eyes and fell for him all over again.


    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s time for us to let the beasts in our bodies meet each other,¡± Michael said in a low voice.


    I was excited because of that. Mia was roaring in my body. She had wanted to meet Michael¡¯s beast a long time ago, and Michael told me that his beast liked Mia very much.


    ¡°What¡¯s his name?¡± I held Michael¡¯s hand and asked in a low voice.


    ¡°He wants to tell his mate himself.¡± Michael grabbed my finger and kissed it.


    I met his bright eyes and couldn¡¯t say anything. I could only nod.


    I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off Michael. He was a perfectbination. I had once seen his beast side in the forest of the Ancient Wood Pack. Although he was ferocious and violent back then, his powerful appearance was still deeply imprinted in my mind.


    ¡°Follow me,¡± Michael said softly.


    I saw Michael begin to transform before me. His body began to expand. His thick brown hair covered his entire face and body. The color gradually became lighter until it turned golden.


    His shoulders became wider, and his limbs became longer. He was more than twice as big as before. His whole body became hairy. His ears became longer and bigger. His sharp teeth were sticking out.


    I followed his breath. My body was changing without me noticing.


    I looked at the beast before me. He would be terrifying to many people because he was tall and strong. He had terrible teeth. But I was fascinated by his wildness. He must have been the most beautiful creature in the world. He was a powerful, manly beast but also a gentle, caring, perfect mate.


    I gave my body to Mia, who was impatient.


    Mia reached out with her ws and touched him tentatively. The interaction between beasts would be simpler and more direct, and they would be more honest about their desires.


    I noticed Mia¡¯s body had changed a little since thest transformation. The gold on her fur had be more apparent, and the original color of her fur was fading. Besides the gold Michael had given her, there seemed to be a faint silver, like the moonlight. This also made Mia look like a sacred beast, in addition to the majesty of Michael¡¯s beast.


    Michael¡¯s beast growled at Mia, and a syble came out of its throat.


    ¡°Kim.¡± That should be his name.


    Mia was stunned by Kim¡¯s roar.


    I could feel Mia¡¯s admiration for Kim¡¯s appearance, but on the other hand, Mia¡¯s temper was much more irritable than mine. She had always been a she-wolf with a very personality. She was more straightforward than me. In some ways, she didn¡¯t even know the immensity of heaven and earth.


    When Robert first rejected me, Mia wanted to go up and tear off a piece of Robert¡¯s flesh.


    Therefore, when Mia took over my body, she would react strongly to any behavior that might represent an offense, even if the other party was her mate.


    Sure enough, before I could remind her in my heart, Mia raised one of her tentatively touching ws, wanting to p Kim.


    I even closed my eyes, not wanting to know how Kim would treat Mia.


    I had never benefited from Michael¡¯s hands, not to mention that gold was an ancient species like the golden wolf, known as the King of Power.


    In all these years, no one had ever dared to challenge the golden wolf¡¯s authority in such a way. Now, it was about to be pped by an ignorant and fearless she-wolf.


    Although I knew Michael¡¯s beast would never harm Mia, I was prepared for Kim to push Mia aside.


    Unexpectedly, Kim took the initiative to approach her before Mia¡¯s ws could reach her. He faced Mia¡¯s ws as he moved his face close to hers while grunting.


    Mia froze again, and I saw Kim¡¯s face through Mia¡¯s eyes.


    I couldn¡¯t believe I could use the word handsome to describe a beast.

 Chapter 227 - My Princess

    <h4>Chapter 227: My Princess</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    However, when I looked directly at Kim¡¯s face, which was covered in golden fur, I felt that this was appropriate.


    The golden wolf was the perfect creation of the Moon Goddess.


    Mia was stunned by Kim¡¯s appearance as well. I could even sense a rare hint of embarrassment in her heart, like a young girl in love.


    She hadpletely forgotten what she wanted to do and was staring at Kim¡¯s face in a daze.


    If wild beasts could blush, Mia would probably be as red as a ripened apple by now.


    Kim quickly understood Mia¡¯s thoughts from his mate¡¯s contact, and then his eyes narrowed slightly. His eyes were even more undisguised than Michael¡¯s; ¡®you¡¯re mine¡¯.


    I did not doubt that in the next moment, Kim would swallow Mia as if he was eating a delicious meal.


    Kim took a step forward, and Mia felt a hidden danger in the air, so she timidly took a step back.


    Then, Mia realized something. This was her mate. They were connected, and the only thing Kim wanted to do to her was to mate with her. As long as he thought about it this way, the initiative in the matter waspletely reversed.


    Mia gave Kim a smile that was both charming and proud.


    At that moment, I understood Mia¡¯s thoughts. She wouldn¡¯t let Kim have her so easily.


    Kim quickly realized this and let out another warning growl from his throat. However, Mia ignored him and continued to retreat, and her eyes were fixed on Kim.


    As expected, Kim followed her step by step. The smugness in Mia¡¯s eyes intensified, and she turned around and ran into the forest depths.


    ¡®Catch me, and I¡¯ll be yours.¡¯


    Kim got this signal from Mia¡¯s actions. He roared in the direction Mia had run off in and chased after her.


    In the faint light of the morning sun, two wild beasts were running one after the other. It was more like a game than a chase. After venting their excessive energy, they finally returned to the pool where we first marked each other, surrounded by our scattered clothes.


    Meanwhile, Michael and I were naked in the pool, allowing the clear water to wash our bodies.


    The sun had already risen, but the dense trees in the surroundings blocked the dazzling sunlight. The birds were chirping, and cicadas were chirping all around as if only Michael and I were left in the world.


    I used both hands to hold onto the stone behind me and let my legs move freely in the water. Michael was in front of me.


    Michael sshed water on his face and pushed his wet hair back.


    I looked at his back, mesmerized. His muscles would show their beautiful curves as he moved. I wanted to lick them.


    Then, I saw my mate walking toward me. His handsome eyebrows were wet, and the water added a soft taste to his sharp facial features. He looked radiant and came out of the water like a newborn baby, pure and wless.


    His muscr shoulders were full of strength, and the water droplets slid down from his pecs, then flowed to his abdominal muscles and into the private part under his body.


    Michael had always been perfect in my heart, but I thought he was the most perfect now.


    Michael grabbed my trembling legs in the water. The water hit my calves, and I found my body trembling again. My body had already reached the level where it would react to the slightest touch from Michael.


    I looked up at his hand. He pulled my leg and pressed it against his chest. I felt his heart beating under my feet. One beat after another, it felt like it was shaking my chest.


    I felt my heart was starting to beat at the same frequency as Michael¡¯s. Michael¡¯s eyes were filled with a desire to devour me. Our needs for each other seemed to have no end. No matter how close we were, we couldn¡¯t satisfy each other.


    Due to my passionate feelings for Michael, my skin felt hot in the slightly cold water. I knew how close our contact was, and only after marking did I understand how indestructible the rtionship between my mate and me was.


    No one could betray such a rtionship because our hearts would be the first to stop it. Only by maintaining our desire for each other could we find the meaning of life.


    Michael moved closer to me and put his face close to my cheek.


    I stared into his eyes and saw the lust in his eyes. My body rxed as I wrapped one leg around Michael¡¯s waist. The buoyancy of the water allowed me to do this action easily. I beckoned to Michael with my finger, and his breathing became rapid as I wished.


    ¡°What do you want to do? My princess,¡± Michael asked in his deep voice.


    I touched his chest muscles and said, ¡°It depends on what the Prince wants to do.¡±


    We looked at each other and knew we were thinking the same thing.


    Even though I waspletely naked, and my private part almost touched Michael¡¯s, I didn¡¯t feel any embarrassment.

 Chapter 228 - Happiness In Heaven

    <h4>Chapter 228: Happiness In Heaven</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Michael and I were in love in this world, and what we had to do was the most natural and happiest thing for us. This was only natural.


    This was a new feeling I had felt since the marking. It was natural for us to be together.


    And so, a natural kiss.


    I opened my legs for Michael, and Michael closed in with a bit of force. This was a part of Michael, whom I used to hate, but now it didn¡¯t make me feel disgusted at all. On the contrary, when Michael treated me with such an attitude during sex, I often had an indescribable special throbbing in my heart.


    I looked up, and all I could see was Michael¡¯s muscr, bare chest. The muscles on his shoulders were smooth and stretched, looking extremely beautiful. His arms were like small hills. When I came out of the water, there was still a tiny puddle on Michael¡¯s corbone. As he moved, the pool of water flowed down his chest. Without thinking, I moved closer and caught the water droplets with my tongue.


    Michael looked at me from bottom to top. He leaned forward, and when I raised my head, the tip of my nose was almost stuck to his. The light in Michael¡¯s eyes dazed me.


    ¡°How about I let you have some fun first?¡± Michael said in a low voice, his hand already moving down my waist.


    I was naturally happy to let Michael please me, but on our marking day, I was more willing to allow us all to get heaven-like happiness.


    I reached out to touch Michael¡¯s sexual organ and felt the initially soft and drooping penis gradually erect in my palm. He had already eaten me out many times, so I knew how much pleasure he could bring me. I was so focused on pleasuring Michael¡¯s sexual organ that I didn¡¯t notice that the golden color in Michael¡¯s eyes was bing brighter.


    ¡°If you continue like this, I can¡¯t hold back anymore.¡± Michael let out a soft sigh.


    ¡°Then, don¡¯t hold back.¡±


    Ipletely let go of the rock I was climbing and wrapped my other hand around Michael¡¯s neck, hanging my entire body on Michael¡¯s body. The hand stroking Michael¡¯s sexual organ brought him directly to my entrance.


    I put my legs together slightly and felt an astonishing heat in the cold water. It was Michael¡¯s penis. I leaned forward again to get closer to Michael, and I could feel my two private lips faintly holding his penis. I blushed, feeling that my actions were somewhat lewd.


    Compared to my urgency, Michael was much calmer.


    His breath was on my cheek. I could tell that he had deliberately suppressed it, so I boldly twisted my body on his body and whispered, ¡°Come. Come in.¡±


    Michael finally made a move. It was just that he didn¡¯te in as I thought. Instead, he put a little distance between us. In response, he slid his fingers down all the way and stopped at the entrance of my lower body. He hooked his fingers around my tender flesh and twisted it.


    His action hooked me, and a little slimy fluid flowed out. The liquid felt different from clear water. It was sticky and gushed into my mouth.


    Michael also felt it, and his eyes darkened.


    At this time, I realized the difference between making love with Michael and making out after marking. It was very satisfying to make love with Michael before, but all the pleasure came from me. But now, I could feel Michael¡¯s emotions, and I could also feel a part of the pleasure he felt. This double enjoyment engulfed me. In an instant, my body trembled as I rushed to the peak.


    But Michael continued. He lowered his head to kiss my ear and pushed his fingers deeper. His fingers slowly rubbed my tight little mouth below me. His thumb broke open my lips and pressed heavily on the clit hidden below, ying with the red and sensitive flesh.


    ¡°You¡¯ll feel ufortable if I go in directly. Do you like it when I do this to you?¡± Michael asked indifferently.


    ¡°Oh¡­ ah¡­ ah¡­¡± I shrunk my shoulders as Michael blew into my ear. I almost couldn¡¯t stand the feeling of my clit being toyed with like this. I gulped and replied with difficulty, ¡°I like... I like you.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but let out a gasp as if to verify my words. My vagina was also spasming. A momentter, a transparent slippery liquid flowed out from the most private part of my body.


    My body was sensitive, and I¡¯d only been toyed with for a short while, but my entire body was already so lecherously hot. My mouth opened and closed in excitement, greedily biting Michael¡¯s fingertips.


    Michael¡¯s breathing quickened slightly, and without any warning, he poked a part of his finger into the ring of my private flesh.


    I gasped for air again. I looked at Michael with tears, only to feel him bending his fingers and digging and poking at the walls. I asked in a low voice, ¡°How about this? Don¡¯t you like it too?¡±


    With Michael¡¯s actions, all my sensitive areas inside and outside my privates were in his control.


    I still wanted to shrink my body and hide, but Michael quickly noticed it, and then I faced even more ruthless toying.

 Chapter 229 - Let’s Do It Here

    <h4>Chapter 229: Let¡¯s Do It Here</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    My clit trembled as he pinched it. An endless ache radiated, and my anus began to convulse slightly with the sound of gurgling water.


    It was too exciting. I couldn¡¯t help but shiver. I suddenly grabbed Michael¡¯s hand and muttered, ¡°I like this. I like this very much.¡±


    Suddenly, I felt something was wrong and replied with a panicked ¡®mm¡¯.


    I then held onto Michael¡¯s arm and struggled to get to the shore. I shouted, ¡°Wait a minute, the water seems to being in.¡±


    ¡°What water? Is it yours?¡± Michael held my waist firmly with one hand, not letting me escape.


    Immediately after, he inserted his second finger. Michael¡¯s well-defined fingers were buried in me, and he forcefully and quickly moved them in and out. The surrounding water in the pool was stirred up, making ripples and sshing sounds. But even so, I could still hear Michael¡¯s fingers entering and exiting my anus.


    I gasped for breath and made some meaningless sybles.


    More importantly, I could feel myself stretch and feel the water more clearly.


    The water in the wild was naturally cool, but Michael and my body were extremely hot. In contrast to the hot and cold, my skin, which had been exposed to wind and rain for many years, was still able to get used to it. However, to the delicate and tender flesh on the inside, it was a little too stimting.


    The cold water gushed in, and my sensitive mucous membrane was stimted and couldn¡¯t help but contract. My thighs shook uncontrobly, and my waist and abdomen were stiff.


    The tears at the corner of my eyes finally condensed into form and were about toe out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t insist, and don¡¯t go in again. There¡¯s water. Stop, for now, Michael.¡± I pushed Michael¡¯s shoulders with both hands, trying to pull myself away and out of the water that was driving me crazy.


    But Michael¡¯s eyes were fixed on me. At first, he didn¡¯t restrict my movements. Just when I thought I would break free, he pressed my shoulder and my body down. With a ¡®plop¡¯, I created a huge ssh on the water¡¯s surface.


    I sat back on Michael¡¯s finger; this time, more cold water was poured in.


    I looked at him in panic, and my body stiffened as I pleaded, ¡°Let¡¯s go ashore, okay?¡±


    Michael gave a low ¡®hmm¡¯, but I couldn¡¯t hear his emotions. I only saw him push back his hair dripping with water and reveal his whole face. There was an inexplicable sense of danger in him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it here,¡± he said, staring at me.


    He sounded very calm, but his tone was filled with an unrefutable strength.


    I wanted to protest, but Michael¡¯s beauty bewitched me that I couldn¡¯t say a single ¡®no¡¯.


    Michael smiled. He was silently admiring my embarrassment.


    This pervert! I criticized him in my mind as I transmitted this thought to him.


    Michael lifted my body with a smile and sat me on hisp. This time, he took out his finger and used it to press on my G-spot, which was constantly leaking fluid. Then, he came close to my ear and sucked my earlobe lewdly. He said in a low voice, ¡°My dear wife, don¡¯t let the scenery go to waste.¡±


    His wife.


    I felt my face burn when I heard the word ¡®wife¡¯. Behind me was his burning chest. A warm current flowed through my chest, and suddenly, my entire body trembled.


    I turned my head in embarrassment and made a weak resistance. ¡°It¡¯s not easy to do it here.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know once you try.¡± Michael looked like he really couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He grabbed my shoulder, turned me around, and took away myst thought of resisting.


    My arms were wrapped around Michael¡¯s body, and in front of me was the red mark I had just made when I bit him. My legs were wrapped around Michael¡¯s waist, and I was almost half-kneeling on his spine. I sat down hesitantly.


    It was not easy to exert force in this position, and it was difficult to aim with the interference of the water current.


    My movements were very slow, and the rippling waves kept making me so nervous that I kept contracting my lower body, making the process even more difficult.


    Michael was still looking at me with a lustful gaze. I began to regret seducing him in the water. We could have returned to the warm room and made love on thefortable bed, not here.


    ¡°It¡¯s too slow,¡± Michaelined in dissatisfaction.


    He reached out to hold my waist and exerted some force. I let out a cry of surprise.


    My entire center of gravity was close to Michael¡¯s body. At this moment, he suddenly let go of his hand on the side, and we lost support simultaneously.


    At that moment, I fell with Michael. Then, I felt a slight swelling pain in my lower body. Michael¡¯s erection was pressed onto my warm G-spot.

 Chapter 230 - The Soul and Body

    <h4>Chapter 230: The Soul and Body</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Along with it was the cool water of the pond.


    My scalp was tingling from this strange feeling, and I couldn¡¯t care about the problem of support for a while. I could only say ¡®no¡¯ repeatedly and frantically cling to Michael, trying to lift my body.


    Even after our bodies werepletely separated, I still had some lingering fear. I lowered my head to look at my groin.


    I lowered my head through the clear water and saw Michael¡¯s penis pressing against my private entry. It was a long, red one. The tip of his erection was round and full, its color was not dark, but after it was fully erected, the blue veins popped up, exuding a fervent heat.


    At this moment, it was buried under the fluctuating water as if it was some lethal weapon waiting to devour people.


    Even though I¡¯d already done it with Michael many times, I was still a little scared when I saw his penis.


    I held onto Michael¡¯s shoulder and froze, caught in a dilemma.


    I couldn¡¯t pull out just like that. Michael was already in a state where the arrow was already on the bow and had no choice but to be released. However, if I were to sit down like that and have a face-to-face battle with Michael, I couldn¡¯t do it.


    It wasn¡¯t until Michael urged me that I thought of a solution that wasn¡¯t a solution.


    Like an ostrich, I tried to hide in Michael¡¯s neck and said, ¡°I¡¯m tired. Let me rest for a while.¡±


    I simply kissed Michael¡¯s neck to please him, embodying the word ¡®shameless¡¯ to the fullest.


    Michael quivered, and he looked at me with gritted teeth.


    When I thought this would work, I felt Michael¡¯s penis firmly push up into me again.


    I wanted to do the same thing again, holding Michael¡¯s shoulder and pulling my body up.


    But this time, Michael grabbed my waist.


    I looked into his eyes and was suppressed by his strong invasive gaze. I lost the strength to resist and could only watch his hot sexual organ get closer and closer to my fragile entry. The thick erection was wrapped in cold water, pushed against my bloodshot flesh and into my wet red insides inch by inch.


    ¡°Ohhh¡ª¡±


    The pleasure of ice and fire that surged from my lower body almost drowned me. I trembled violently, and my arms were tightly wrapped around Michael¡¯s neck, just like a drowning person holding onto the only piece of driftwood, even though I knew in my heart that this piece of driftwood was why I was willing to drown.


    My unconscious dependence on him stimted his sexual desire.


    Michael¡¯s breath was hot, and his penis became even harder. As if he didn¡¯t hear my pleas, he panted heavily and pressed me down even more. The scorching erection crashed into my soft, alluring spot. The sudden burst of intense pleasure made me choke on my breath, and my legs wentpletely soft.


    I felt myself sit down, and more than half of my insides were filled in an instant.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Michael and I let out an uncontroble moan at the same time. Thebination of the soul and the body was always the most beautiful experience. The man in front of me was my destiny.


    Cold water kept pouring in as Michael convulsed, and I felt like I was about to break down.


    My vagina convulsed violently as I tried in vain to expel the water that shouldn¡¯t have entered, but it only tightened around Michael¡¯s penis. The wet and lewd flesh adhered to the pulsing muscles and tendons, and the taste was overwhelming.


    ¡°Mmph!¡± Michael let out a painful groan, and his handsome face flushed red. He turned his head and kissed my ear lightly as if expressing his endless love, but his groin collided with mine mercilessly. He fixed my twisting waist with one hand, straightened his waist, and pushed his penis to the hilt with a pfft. His two sacs heavily hit my red entry, making a pping sound.


    ¡°Ahh!!!¡± I felt like I was a fish nailed to the chopping board, and I could only let Michael do whatever he wanted to me. However, on the other hand, the intense pleasure in my body was almost soaring to the sky. The excessive passion blocked my throat. My moans suddenly stopped, and my tears flowed down without any warning.


    I didn¡¯t even dare to make any more movements. I could only ride on Michael¡¯s penis with my trembling body. My breathing was very smooth, but I had an absurd illusion that I was suffocating and choking on water. I felt as if my vision was turning ck.


    After a long while, I finally mumbled, ¡°Michael, it¡¯s too deep. I can¡¯t take it anymore. There¡¯s too much, too much¡ªMichael, my dear husband¡­¡±


    I almost didn¡¯t know what I was shouting, but I wanted to vent my body¡¯s uncontainable pleasure.


    I felt that I must have lost my mind. Although I kept begging for mercy, I couldn¡¯t help but hold Michael even tighter.

 Chapter 231 - I Don’t Want To Move

    <h4>Chapter 231: I Don¡¯t Want To Move</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Michael paused for a moment. His palm moved from my waist to my trembling back, stroking back and forth along the curve of my spine as if he was patiently waiting for me to calm down.


    Then, his warm lips touched my tear-stained lips again. He asked softly, ¡°You don¡¯t want it anymore?¡±


    I slowly adapted to it, and when I heard Michael ask this, I was a little embarrassed. I felt that my performance just now was a bit shameful, and I was begging for mercy from my mate.


    I turned my face and said with a slightly embarrassed expression, ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s just that it was a little too exciting just now.¡±


    Michael pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°Then, you can do it yourself.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± I looked at Michael in a daze.


    ¡°If you think I didn¡¯t do a good job, then you can do it yourself,¡± Michael said as he pushed his ¡®hood¡¯ up.


    The tip of his penis just happened to rub against my soft and wet opening, grinding until I let out a trembling groan.


    I noticed Michael¡¯s deep gaze on me and urged, ¡°Faster.¡±


    Michael did not look like he was joking, but to move on my own?


    I hadn¡¯t forgotten the consequences of thest time I was asked to move on my own. Michael yed me until I almost couldn¡¯t get out of bed. I subconsciously retreated, but at this moment, my private part was upied by that boiling hot, red stem. My body instinctively recalled that ecstasy and my heart couldn¡¯t help but feel an indescribable restlessness.


    I gulped, and my face turned even redder. ¡°I don¡¯t want to move.¡±


    As soon as I said that, Michael and I fell silent.


    Even I could hear a hint of pretentiousness in my words. As I was still thinking about how to save myself from my previous sentence, Michael said in a light tone, ¡°Alright then.¡±


    I didn¡¯t notice Michael¡¯s meaningful gaze and strange smile. I was still in a daze because he agreed so readily. I continued in a daze, ¡°Then, let¡¯s go back to the shore and take a walk!¡±


    I suddenly gasped in surprise as I felt my waist held by a pair of scorching hands. Following that, my body felt lighter as Michael lifted me slightly with the help of the water¡¯s buoyancy.


    This was different from when I took the initiative to help Michael lift his body. My upper body was suspended in the air, and I had no support. Michaelpletely supported me. Suddenlying out of the water, my body¡¯s weight felt like I couldn¡¯t bear it. I was so shocked that my heart almost stopped. I hugged Michael¡¯s shoulder tightly without a sense of security and said, ¡°What are you doing? Put me down!¡±


    Michael was more willing to express his attitude with actions than words.


    Very quickly, I was pressed down heavily as I requested. My butt almost fell onto Michael¡¯s thigh. His penis, which had just slid out halfway, pierced in again. The hard and hot shaft forcefully pierced through my wet and soft flesh and brazenly went into the deepest part.


    This time, it was as if I was about to bepletely f*cked through. The intense friction from the rubbing motion caused an intense soreness in my body that exploded like an electric current. I couldn¡¯t help but shout, and my entire body instantly went soft.


    However, I was shocked that my body was picked up again before I could catch my breath.


    ¡°No, no, Michael! Don¡¯t do it! Don¡¯t!¡±


    This time, Michael turned a deaf ear to my words. All I could hear was Michael¡¯s satisfied breathing.


    The feeling of his wet penis sliding out of me inch by inch made my scalp crawl. I almost couldn¡¯t speak clearly, and my vaginal wall contracted hard. My smooth and tender walls wriggled in shock, but Michael¡¯s palm tightened on my waist more firmly in exchange, almost cruelly pressing against that fiery giant.


    Argh!!!


    I was f*cked to the max again, which was even more excessive this time. Michael¡¯s penis was pushed deep into me and rubbed twice against my sensitive cervical region.


    I suddenly raised my head and suddenly had a terrible illusion that my internal organs were squeezed and disced. My legs pped in the water a few times powerlessly, causing a ssh.


    I opened my mouth speechlessly, but I couldn¡¯t make a sound.


    Michael didn¡¯t say anything. He pinched my butt cheeks quickly and heavily as if I was a tool. The thick and hard p*nis was like an iron rod cast by the fire, strongly and powerfully stabbing into my dripping wet entry, causing the lustful fluid to flow continuously.


    I hadn¡¯t recovered from the previous wave of orgasms before the next wave of orgasms attacked me.


    The wet and slippery spots on my wall were full and swollen, and the pain mixed with a sharp sourness condensed in the depths of my lower abdomen, making it burning and ufortable. My mind was nk for a moment, my whole body seemed wrapped in fire, and my throat made some trembling whimpers.


    After an unknown period, I finally focused my sight and realized where I was and who the person in front of me was.


    My first thought was to run, but I had no way to go since I was nailed to Michael¡¯s body. My legs had been floating in the water for too long, and I had no strength at all.

 Chapter 232 - I’m Going To Be Angry

    <h4>Chapter 232: I¡¯m Going To Be Angry</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    The second option that appeared in my mind was to beg for mercy.


    Michael tossed me up and down, and my whole body couldn¡¯t help but move with Michael¡¯s movements. I had to hold Michael tightly as if I was attached to his embrace. Michael was delighted with my tactful behavior, but he got a faster and more powerful pration.


    I wanted to cry but had no tears because of Michael. I felt like I was riding a disobedient horse, and my lower body was sore and unbearably swollen.


    I felt bothfortable and ufortable. I cried intermittently, ¡°Slow down. I can¡¯t take it anymore. It¡¯s too deep! Ah!!!¡±


    Michael turned a deaf ear to my words, but his movements became more rapid because of my breathing.


    He frowned slightly and grabbed the back of my neck, which was drenched in sweat. He tapped his fingers on the mark twice, tilted his head, and kissed me.


    ¡°Argh!!!¡±


    Michael¡¯s hot lips and tongue covered my mouth without any room for rejection. I wanted to dodge, but then Michael bit my lower lip.


    I inhaled painfully and was forced to open my mouth. A soft and hot tongue immediately invaded my mouth, wantonly stirring it and then lightly stabbing it. The rhythm was no different from the stabbing of my lower body.


    I was poked in my wet hole by Michael, and he was eating my tongue at the same time. I felt like I was being raped. I mumbled and felt drool flowing down from where I kissed him. I felt embarrassed and anxious, so I grabbed Michael¡¯s arm with both hands.


    Finally, I found an opportunity to break away from Michael. My face was already red as could be. I panted and warned, ¡°Don¡¯t do this to me again! Argh! Argh! Otherwise, argh! I¡¯m going to get angry! Michael! Argh! Argh! Argh!¡±


    However, when I said these, Michael did not intend to stop.


    Before I could finish my sentence, I was smashed into pieces by the rapid and violent collision, which turned into a series of uncontroble moans. I was instantly embarrassed and angry. I widened my eyes and stared at him with my misty eyes. As I was thinking about how to scold this lecherous b*stard, I saw him also looking at me.


    A dark light swirled in the depths of his golden pupils, filled with lust.


    I lost my voice.


    At this moment, Michael had lost all his usual calm and rational appearance as a prince. He had be neither arrogant nor noble, and all thebels on him seemed to have been burned away by a fire of desire. What reced it was the strong desire for conquest, concentration, heat, and a dangerous and charming sense of oppression that all men had during sex.


    I was instantly bewitched, and my voice softened. ¡°Michael... ¡±


    Michael didn¡¯t say a word as he continued to move as if he had focused all his strength on his lower body. He slightly stretched his tight and strong waist, feeding his swollen penis into my wet hole. The shaft rubbed against my tender flesh, giving rise to the endless pleasure of debauchery.


    My breathing became chaotic, and my body rose and fell with the water. The feeling of taming a fierce horse returned, although it was more like a fierce horse tamed me.


    My private part twitched and clenched tightly, feeling like it was about to be f*cked to shreds by Michael. However, I didn¡¯t dare to struggle too much now. With Michael here, it was useless to go head-to-head at any time.


    My heart was already on the verge of breaking down, but I had no choice but to hold onto Michael¡¯s neck tightly. I moaned in a low and hoarse voice while randomly kissing Michael¡¯s face. I coldly pursed my thin lips and said softly, ¡°Softer, slower! Yes... yes... uh... yes...!!!¡±


    I was about to go crazy from the force in me that didn¡¯t decrease in the slightest. In addition, Michael¡¯s penis would always bring in some cold water. My anus was filled with water in this short period, and the strange and stimting feeling drove me crazy.


    I used random names and almost cried as I pleaded, ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself. Can I move on my own?¡±


    Michael looked at me this time and finally intended to respond to me.


    His hand let go of my waist, and I was about to sigh in relief, but I felt his hand go down my lower abdomen and directly to my privates.


    I tensed up and asked, trembling, ¡°What are you doing now?¡±


    Michael casually touched mybia twice and then sped the red and swollen clit. I was already unable to extricate myself from the shock of pleasure, and now that Michael directly stimted me, I only felt that little bit of pain and pleasure, and my body almost couldn¡¯t take it.


    I bent my back in pain and said in a half-fawning and half-pained tone, ¡°Michael, let go! Let go of it!¡±

 Chapter 233 - Having A Cub

    <h4>Chapter 233: Having A Cub</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    However, Michael didn¡¯t stop. He pressed his thumb against my clit and looked at me with golden eyes. ¡°Say something nice.¡±


    What?


    It would not be a big deal if I were to say some sweet nothings to Michael on a typical day, but I felt ashamed when he forced me to say something in bed.


    I wanted to escape, but Michael pinched my clit. My body trembled uncontrobly, and I quickly understood the current situation.


    I was a fish, and Michael was a knife on the anvil. I waspletely at a disadvantage.


    I blushed and tried to call out, ¡°Darling?¡±


    Michael paused for a moment and then said indifferently, ¡°What else?¡±


    What else?


    I was still thinking about it, but Michael didn¡¯t want to wait anymore.


    He grabbed my waist with his other hand and was about to press me down again.


    I was terrified of him ying with me, so I quickly said, ¡°Baby? Sweetheart? Honey? Michael? My mate? Your Royal Highness?¡±


    I said a few intimate names that I could think of, but I couldn¡¯t stop Michael.


    His thick and long p*nis once again pushed into my tight entrance inch by inch. At the same time, he didn¡¯t let go of my clit and continued to massage it. I groaned and felt that my lower abdomen was swollen. It was as if I was holding my pee.


    ¡°No... no... I¡¯m begging you. Please help Michael, baby, Your Highness, I¡¯m begging you!¡±


    Michael stopped moving as if he couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. He held my waist and quickly thrust into me.


    I passively endured it until Michael was thest one standing. His desire that had been rampaging in my body finally found a breakthrough and suddenly broke out.


    I also straightened my back because of Michael¡¯s release. My legs trembled, and I felt a warm current flowing into my body. A white light shed in my mind. My mouth was still open, but I had reached the climax with Michael.


    Michael was holding me in his arms. Although he had already shot his load, he had not left my body. The thing he shot was stuck in me. I felt a little ufortable and twisted my body, trying to get Michael out.


    But Michael hugged me tightly in this position and whispered in my ear, ¡°Stay a little longer.¡±


    I blushed at his words and muttered, ¡°The thing you shot is in there, will it...?¡±


    ¡°Then, we¡¯ll have a Little Wolf. We¡¯re mates,¡± Michael said firmly. ¡°It¡¯s only a matter of time. I can¡¯t wait to have a family with you.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a little too early?¡± I blushed.


    After all, I was not even twenty years old yet. The royal Lycan family¡¯s age range was easily a few hundred years. In the eyes of many people, I might just be a child. And before I met Michael, most of the difficulties I faced were also rted to my studies. I never even thought about having a child.


    Michael touched my lower abdomen and gently said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not in a hurry to have a child. You¡¯ll always be the most important. But if we do, it¡¯ll just be one more person connected to our lives. There¡¯ll be one more person in the world who loves you as much as I do.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but imagine that scene as Michael spoke.


    Michael and I would start a family in the future, and we would always be together. Then, we would have a few happy and lovely children. The royal family¡¯s Lycan had a long life, so many people were not in a hurry to have children. I once thought this would be a distant matter for me, but it seemed that it would be good if I could be with Michael.


    Moreover, I could understand Michael¡¯s feelings now.


    His possessiveness toward me made him not want any part of his body to be separated from me. It also made him want to keep everything of himself in my body. To a certain extent, his possessiveness also made me feel calm. This feeling of being needed was great. I liked the time I spent with him.


    I still found it incredible. I was separated from my mate for a whole day before.


    That was before the marking. If I were to be separated from Michael now, even if it was for an hour, a quarter of an hour, or a minute, I would go crazy.


    Of course, that wouldn¡¯t happen now. The mate connection between Michael and I allowed us not to be blocked by anything. No matter how far away we were, he could find me through my mate¡¯s breath.


    I came out of the water and looked at the surface to see the mark Michael had left behind for me.


    The wound had healed, leaving only two bite marks. They would stay on my body forever. Even if my mate dies, they would not be erased. I touched mark, and a warm current came from there. I realized that my body was starting to smell like Michael¡¯s.

 Chapter 234 - The Lycan King And Queen

    <h4>Chapter 234: The Lycan King And Queen</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    This was the effect of the information that Michael had stored inside. To anyone nearby the mark, the information was released indiscriminately to prove whom I belonged to.


    Michael leaned behind me, and he followed me to touch the mark.


    My body trembled slightly from his touch. I turned around and looked at the red mark on his neck that I had made. There was only a very faint red color left. The royal Lycan family¡¯s recovery ability was just that shocking. Just by looking at Michael¡¯s neck now, no one would believe that I had just bitten it.


    Following my line of sight, Michael lowered his head and reached to touch his neck. ¡°Are you going to leave another mark for me?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t make the real mark,¡± I replied, shaking my head.


    Michaelughed and then reached out to hug me. ¡°Yeah, what a pity.¡±


    I felt the stiff muscles on his back, and my body naturally rxed. ¡°Now that we¡¯ve caught the people who kidnapped the she-wolves, where do we go next?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Oh, I thought you¡¯de back with me to the royal Lycan pack to meet my parents,¡± Michael announced.


    ¡°What?¡±


    My body instantly stiffened, and Michael felt it. He gently touched me and released his message to me tofort me.


    ¡°You only said that you would bring me home. You didn¡¯t say I would meet your parents,¡± I said after I recovered from the shock.


    Michael¡¯s parents were the King and Queen of the Lycans.


    When Michael and I were confirmed to be mates, I knew this day woulde sooner orter. I would need to meet the big shots I used to think were high up in the air and held power as Michael¡¯s mate.


    However, I¡¯d always thought it would be a matter for a long time. I¡¯d never seriously considered this nor made any mental preparations.


    However, Michael had marked me, and we¡¯d already caught the culprit kidnapping the she-wolves. I had no reason to refuse to see Michael¡¯s parents.


    ¡°Yup.¡± Michael tightened his grip on my hand and ced his chin on my head. He said softly, ¡°If it¡¯s up to me, I¡¯m not very willing to return to the royal Lycan family, and I¡¯m not ready to let anyone see you.


    ¡°The people from the royal Lycan family are far less interesting than those outside. However, I¡¯m the second Prince of the royal Lycan family. I have my responsibilities, and as your mate, I have to give you an official identity. This also requires my parents¡¯ consent.¡±


    I was not very familiar with the royal Lycan family. I didn¡¯t care what identity Michael gave me. As long as he only had me and was dedicated to me, it was good enough to me for us to stay together.


    ¡°You will be my Princess Consort and then be crowned a Princess.¡± Michael picked up the princess dress we had thrown on the ground and put it on me. ¡°My Little Wolf, you don¡¯t just have a dress. You have everything an actual princess has.¡±


    I shook my sleeves in dissatisfaction and corrected him, ¡°I¡¯m no longer a werewolf. I¡¯m now part of the royal Lycan family. If I meet Joanna again, I don¡¯t have to exhaust my body to beat her up.¡±


    When Michael heard that name, his rxed and happy expression disappeared.


    His finger stopped on my lips, and his eyes burned with anger. He asked in a low voice, ¡°I haven¡¯t asked you in detail about what happened that day. What did she do to you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I said and shrugged. ¡°You saw it yourself. I beat everyone up after I transformed that day.¡±


    Michael looked at me suspiciously. ¡°What about before you transformed? Did she hurt you?¡±


    ¡°Trust me, I¡¯m fine.¡± I patted Michael¡¯s arm to reassure him.


    In fact, I felt I was in an excellent state of mind after waking up in the morning. I didn¡¯t have any scars on my body from what happened the day before, and I didn¡¯t feel any pain. And after Michael marked me today, everything became better. Michael¡¯s strength filled my body.


    ¡°I will make her pay for everything she has done to you,¡± Michael swore.


    ¡°Where is she now?¡± I asked.


    I still remember how violently I smashed her head on the floor that day. I even thought I had killed her.


    ¡°She¡¯s been locked up by Courtney¡¯s men. I¡¯ve confirmed with Courtney that she¡¯s to be locked up in a ce she absolutely cannot escape. Once we return to the royal family, I¡¯ll personally punish her,¡± Michael said.


    Deep down, I was not satisfied with this. Joanna had once tried to kill me, so the only way to get rid of her was to let her die. There was no other choice.

 Chapter 235 - Genuine Love

    <h4>Chapter 235: Genuine Love</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    One should know that Joanna was a royal Lycan.


    With the toughness of the royal Lycan¡¯s body, except for death, Joanna could recover from any punishment. Nothing could cause her any serious injury. If I could, I wanted to do what I almost did the other day, wing into her heart with my wolf ws and ending her life with my own hands.


    But I didn¡¯t say that to Michael.


    Today was Michael¡¯s and my Marking Day. I shouldn¡¯t ruin the perfect day between Michael and me because of a despicable person like Joanna.


    And so, I nted a kiss on Michael¡¯s cheek, trying to change the topic.


    But Michael raised his eyebrows and did not intend to let me go so easily. At first, it was just our lips intertwining, but soon our bodies were tightly pressed together.


    Skin-to-skin could always make the mate feel strongly satisfied.


    I realized that every time Michael and I got closer, our invisible bond grew stronger. My heartbeat gradually synchronized with Michael¡¯s. From Michael¡¯s pupils, I could see my own eyes also had a golden light. Everything about my body was affected by Michael¡¯s power and changed.


    When we finally separated, we saw love and desire in each other¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I love you, Michael,¡± I said it easily.


    Ever since Robert rejected me, although I¡¯d never expressed my love, I¡¯d started to refuse to express my love to others to a certain extent. My previous experience hurt me and left a scar on my heart. I was afraid to reveal my feelings because I was afraid to experience the same rejection. It was too painful.


    But Michael smoothed out all the scars. He let me know that loving someone and being loved was still such a beautiful thing. He also let me know that I deserve genuine love.


    Michael¡¯s eyes were filled with bottomless emotions as he looked at me. I wasn¡¯t sure why, but looking at Michael after revealing my love for him made me even more embarrassed than making love with him.


    Michael¡¯s eyes were also full of love, his unique possessiveness, the care for his mate, the promise to his lover, and the burning desire.


    ¡°I love you too, my one and only, most beloved Little Wolf.¡± A smile bloomed on Michael¡¯s face.


    He reached out to hug me, and then I was surprised to find that the thing under his body was erected again and pressed against my princess dress¡¯s hem.


    ¡°Huh... you...¡±


    Fromst night to today, other than the few hours we had to sleep and our beasts hanging out, Michael and I had rarely stopped making love. It was no exaggeration to say that the quality was guaranteed every time we had sex.


    Even so, I didn¡¯t expect Michael to be still so energetic. This not only meant that his desire for me was endless but also showed that he had endless energy.


    Michael raised his eyebrows at me and said with some ridicule, ¡°How is it? Little Wolf, are you tired?¡±


    Not to be outdone, I looked back, raised my chin, and retorted, ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m always energetic.¡±


    But when Michael reached out to tug on my belt, I turned around and dodged.


    I cleared my throat. ¡°You¡¯re the Prince of the royal family,¡± I said seriously. ¡°You¡¯ve been out for the entire day. Don¡¯t you have to go back and check on the situation?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think anything will go wrong with Courtney around.¡± Michael looked at me, amused. ¡°And she suggested marking my mate. I think she must understand that I have more important things to do. Why don¡¯t we discuss this?¡±


    I again jumped away from Michael and righteously said, ¡°How can you be so irresponsible? Let¡¯s hurry back.¡±


    Michaelughed out loud, put on the clothes we came with, and winked at me. ¡°I¡¯m always waiting for you to discuss more important things with me. The royal Lycan has a one-month holiday when he finds his mate. We should make good use of it.¡±


    I red at Michael and stopped talking to him.


    I felt my whole body aching when I came out of the water earlier.


    This kind of soreness was not the familiar pain of umtedctic acid after excessive exercise but more like the result of muscle rxation. It was a feeling that could only be felt after soaking in high-intensity sex for too long.


    I felt heavy all over as if I was still immersed in the pleasure I couldn¡¯t extricate myself from.


    Michael was like a beast when he was making love, especially when he was familiar with my body. He left countless love bites on my body in the past two days. From my neck down, almost no part of my skin was intact. Although these marks would disappear quickly, Michael would always add new ones before theypletely disappeared.


    I didn¡¯t know if anyone would be afraid of such crazy sex, but I enjoyed it.

 Chapter 236 - A Conversation

    <h4>Chapter 236: A Conversation</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    When Michael and I finally started to walk back from the clear pond, the sun was already setting. I remembered that the sun had not yet risen when we came here. I couldn¡¯t help but recall what an absurd day we had.


    I looked at the clear pond with some nostalgia. Although it was ridiculous, I was pleased today.


    Michael noticed my emotions and reached out to touch my head. ¡°If you like this ce, we can stay here forever. We don¡¯t have to worry about anything else.¡±


    I shook my head and smiled at Michael. ¡°It¡¯s good here, but it¡¯s only because you¡¯re here. In the future, no matter where we go, as long as you¡¯re there, it¡¯ll be the same.¡±


    Michael looked at me with a surprised expression and said exaggeratedly, ¡± ¡°My Little Wolf, when did you be so good at sweet talking?¡±


    I tilted my head and nced at Michael before shamelessly saying, ¡°I¡¯ve always been very good at it.¡±


    I chatted andughed with Michael along the way. We only saw a short-haired woman greeting Michael when we returned to our ce.


    I recognized her as Courtney, brother Michael¡¯s wife and the future Queen of the royal Lycan family.


    I wasn¡¯t in a good state thest time, so I didn¡¯t have a deep impression of her. Seeing her this time, I found her unusual. She wasn¡¯t very beautiful, but she had a unique temperament.


    Courtney exuded a confident charm from the inside out. She was not controlling, but she had a power that made people trust her. Her attitude was very kind, but it was different from Joanna¡¯s fake friendliness. She could make one feel her sincerity, but if one wanted to get any information or secrets from her, she would never reveal them.


    Courtney waved the folder in its hand at Michael, then shot me a nce. Right, I nodded my head as a form of greeting.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Michael said in a rxed tone.


    ¡°That¡¯s because you quit your job and left everything to me.¡± Courtney patted Michael with a folder, and Michael epted it with a smile.


    ¡°I also have a business to attend to.¡± Michael put his arm around my shoulder and pushed me forward. Here, my mate, Cecily. You didn¡¯t say hellost time you met, but let me formally introduce you this time. My sister-inw, Courtney, is currently working in the werewolf court.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Cecily.¡± Courtney sized me up and said, ¡°It seems Michael has already marked you. I knew he should have done it earlier.¡±


    Courtney then turned to look at Michael and said, ¡°What are you so proud of? You should have done this a long time ago, but you dragged it out until now. Is it glorious to put down your work because of this? ¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, you can leave everything to me now. Is Brandon looking for you all over the world again? He¡¯s too dependent on you. If you¡¯re not by his side, he won¡¯t be able to stay for even a minute,¡± Michael said.


    ¡°Hmph, you little brat, you know he¡¯s like this, and you still dare to throw all your work to me,¡± Courtney said.


    Michael took the folder from Courtney¡¯s hands and flipped through it briefly before saying, ¡± I see you¡¯ve done most of the work. I¡¯ll interrogate the rest of them and hand them over to the werewolf court. You can go back without worry.¡±


    Courtney nodded and said seriously, ¡°This time, the person behind this is involved with the internal part of the royal Lycan family. I¡¯ll tell Brandon to pay attention to this, so you don¡¯t have to worry. However, I¡¯m still a little worried about the interrogation. I think I should stay here for a while.¡±


    The werewolf hunters were not entirely a criminal organization. Many of them joined with the idea of punishing evil and promoting good. I didn¡¯t think I could watch them be destroyed.


    Michael frowned and said, ¡°If you stay here any longer, I¡¯m afraid Brandon will go crazy. I¡¯ll pay attention to everything you say. You don¡¯t have to worry about the werewolf hunters. Father has always wanted to bring them under control, not annihte them.¡±


    Courtney raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°You think I¡¯m afraid of him? I can stay here as long as I want.¡±


    Michael sighed and helplessly said, ¡°You¡¯re not afraid of him, but he¡¯s my older brother. I¡¯ve brought Cecilia back this time, and I still need his help with many things. What if he takes his anger out on me because you don¡¯t go back? Can¡¯t you just help me?¡±


    I looked at their conversation in surprise.


    From their conversation, I roughly knew that this person called Brandon was Michael¡¯s older brother, who would inherit the throne in the future. Courtney was Brandon¡¯s wife.


    However, between Brandon and Courtney, the one who wore the pants was Courtney instead, not Brandon, who would inherit the throne of the royal family¡¯s King.


    This made Michael, usually proud, appear at a disadvantage in front of Courtney.


    Courtney smiled slightly and turned her gaze to me. In an amiable tone, she said, ¡°You look very surprised by me. Is Michael always showing off in front of you?¡±

 Chapter 237 - Becoming Her

    <h4>Chapter 237: Bing Her</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Before I could say anything, Michael interjected, ¡°Come on. I wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything in front of her. She always leaves whenever she wants, and I¡¯ll go and coax her back.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you.¡± Courtney rolled her eyes at Michael and said to me, ¡°If Michael dares to bully you, tell me. He has never liked to be restrained since he was a child. Don¡¯t spoil his temper too much.¡±


    Michael¡¯s eyebrows twitched, but he did not refute.


    ¡°Definitely,¡± I replied, holding back myughter.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll look forward to meeting you again at the royal Lycan pack.¡± Courtney reached out to pat my shoulder onest time and smiled at us before turning around to leave.


    I looked at Courtney¡¯s departing figure and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°She¡¯s a really charming woman.¡±


    ¡°Yup, but nothingpared to my mate,¡± Michael echoed.


    I smiled and looked at Michael. I deliberately said, ¡°Courtney said she would stand on my side. After I go back with you, you can¡¯t lock me up so casually anymore. ¡±


    ¡°You think I¡¯m afraid of her?¡± Michael grabbed my chin and kissed me domineeringly. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m your mate. Everything I do to you is legal. Also, as a mate, you should pay more attention to me than others.¡±


    ¡°Why are you even jealous of Courtney?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but tease Michael.


    ¡°I think you admire her too much.¡± Michael snorted in dissatisfaction.


    ¡°I just admire her.¡± I thought back to Courtney¡¯s appearance earlier.


    She was confident, beautiful, and powerful, as if she had everything in her hands. Even though her mate was the royal Lycan Crown Prince, and would seed in the position of the King in the future, she still felt that she was on equal footing with him and was not attached to him. Her attitude made me think that she didn¡¯t even care about the position of the Lycan Queen. She was really cool!


    ¡°I really wish I could be someone like her.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    Michael sounded sour. ¡°I still remember the first time some people met Courtney. They even treated her as a love rival. Now you¡¯ve joined the enemy so quickly. Women are really multifaceted creatures.¡±


    I gave Michael a sidelong nce. We looked at each other andughed out loud at the same time.


    Michael and I both realized that this kind of bickering and jealousy was a bit childish, but because we cared too much about each other, we were nervous because of each other¡¯s little actions.


    After bickering back and forth a few times, Michael and I looked at each other and felt that we were a little funny.


    ¡°So, are you willing to tell me about your family?¡± I shrugged and said, ¡°You know, if I¡¯m going to meet your parents, I¡¯d better get to know them better. ¡±


    I¡¯d never cared about Michael¡¯s family before. I always felt that it was another world that didn¡¯t belong to me, and Michael never took the initiative to bring up this topic. But now, I¡¯d already met Courtney, and I¡¯d be meeting Michael¡¯s other family members very soon; I felt I needed to know more.


    Michael heard what I said and sighed slightly. I felt he was a little down from the connection with his mate.


    I looked at him worriedly and said in a half-joking tone, ¡°Others always say that when you marry a man, your husband¡¯s mother will always think that you stole her son. Is your mother like that too?¡±


    Michaelughed because of what I said. I felt his chest shake, and those low emotions just now disappeared. But the bad thing for me was that the vibrations from his chest were transmitted to my body and triggered some kind of resonance in my body.


    Lust could quickly arise in any slight contact with the mate.


    Michael exhaled and said, ¡°My mother is a woman like Courtney. She is smart and strong, but she didn¡¯t put people under too much pressure. When I was young, she gave me a lot of warmth. My brother and I both think she¡¯s the perfect woman. Outside, she¡¯s an impable Queen; at home, she¡¯s a dutiful wife and mother.¡±


    I listened quietly and tried to imagine the image of Michael¡¯s mother.


    The more Michael described it like that, the more uneasy I felt. I didn¡¯t know if such a good person could ept such an ordinary me as her son¡¯s mate.


    Michael reached out and hugged me tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She¡¯ll like you. She¡¯s a very gentle woman. When we were growing up, she always gave us many opportunities to try and make mistakes. She never opposed any of my decisions.¡±


    I pursed my lips and touched Michael¡¯s strong arm. I felt that my mind had rxed a little.


    I hoped things would be like what Michael said: his mother would like me, and I could be a real family with his family.

 Chapter 238 - Do You Blame Me?

    <h4>Chapter 238: Do You me Me?</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    But what if he didn¡¯t? What should I do if there was someone like Joanna in Michael¡¯s family?


    I couldn¡¯t think of any solution, but I knew that no one or anything could separate me from Michael. My rtionship with Michael couldn¡¯t be changed or reversed. We marked each other. This was a fact. We were only missing a formal ceremony.


    ¡°What about your father?¡± I asked softly.


    The Lycan King, a man I used to shiver at the mere thought of. I thought I could only look up to him for the rest of my life, but he was about to be my father-inw.


    I still had my worries and imagination about the Queen, but I only had respect and fear for the King. Even now, I couldn¡¯t imagine him as my family. He was just an idol in my heart for too long. I couldn¡¯t even treat him as a living person.


    ¡°My father.¡± Michael scratched his head in confusion and said, ¡°I know I shouldn¡¯t say this, but he¡¯s a b*stard.¡±


    I looked at Michael in shock. I couldn¡¯t believe that he would describe his father like that. he was the King of the Lycans, the world¡¯s most powerful and influential man.


    ¡°I thought he was a good king,¡± I said.


    ¡°He is a good king, but he has done many bad things because of this. ¡± Michael sighed. ¡°The King is not a position you can do as you please. You can¡¯t resign like I can¡¯t resign from my position as a Prince. The King must make many decisions and sacrifices, some of which are not entirely out of his will. I¡¯m worried that he will make a choice that is not beneficial to you.¡±


    I felt a little nervous when I heard that.


    ¡°Will he do anything to me?¡± I asked in a trembling voice.


    ¡°From his point of view, he wants me to find a mate to help the royal family more. This can make the connection within the royal family more stable, but I don¡¯t think he is right.¡±


    Michael smiled at me and continued, ¡°You¡¯re the mate the Moon Goddess chose for me. You¡¯re also the person I¡¯ve marked. I won¡¯t let you leave my side. If there¡¯s only one thing I can do for the rest of my life, then my choice is to be with you forever.¡±


    I looked into his eyes and couldn¡¯t help but kiss him.


    The sweet scent filled the air between us. My body was trembling for Michael, butpared to the physical reaction, I felt that the love for him in my soul was more attractive.


    When our lips parted, I had a faint smile on my face. Michael¡¯s heart was with me, giving me a sweet color to all the difficulties I would face in the future.


    Initially, I never really believed that Michael would belong to me. At that time, I thought the Prince was doing it on a whim or just joking with me. I didn¡¯t dare to believe it, and I didn¡¯t dare to ept it, so I kept running away until I fell for it step by step and gradually realized that we belonged to each other.


    Michael had marked me and turned me into a royal Lycan, but the gap between us had not disappeared. I couldn¡¯t change my past. I was just an ordinary she-wolf, and Michael¡¯s status was still much higher than mine.


    When I got to the royal Lycan pack, I could imagine everyone questioning whether I was qualified to be Michael¡¯s mate. The royal Lycan¡¯s arrogance made them overly protective of their power. The Moon Goddess alone was not enough to shut everyone¡¯s mouth. Even though Michael was on my side, I faced many difficulties.


    Michael lowered his head and gently stroked my hair. ¡°You have so many problems just because your mate is me. Do you me me for it?¡±


    I shook my head without hesitation.


    To be able to stand and fight alongside Michael only excited me. And as a mate, we continually advance and retreat together. There should be no such emotion between us.


    ¡°If I could be like Courtney, then perhaps we wouldn¡¯t have to be put in such a difficult position. In that case, perhaps my identity is making things difficult for you,¡± I said with my head lowered.


    I knew there was no point inparing Courtney and myself like this, but I also liked Courtney.


    However, I couldn¡¯t help but treat this as my problem. Michael and I didn¡¯t belong to the same world. This was nothing. Everyone had their ce, and I¡¯d never coveted things that didn¡¯t belong to me.


    However, since I¡¯d alreadye to Michael¡¯s world, I wished to be a royal like Michael from the start. Even then, there would still be a gap in status between Michael and me, but it would be much better than the current situation.

 Chapter 239 - We Will Live And Die Together

    <h4>Chapter 239: We Will Live And Die Together</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°If you¡¯re like Courtney, I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯m the one who¡¯s really in a difficult position,¡± Michael said.


    I looked at Michael in confusion. ¡°She is part of the royal Lycan family and a member of the werewolf court. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be epted by the royal family more easily than me.¡±


    Michael smiled and said, ¡°She didn¡¯t work in the werewolf court before. In fact, she used to be a werewolf hunter.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I looked at Michael in shock.


    The she-wolf incident that Michael and I have been investigating was actually to track down the tracks of the werewolf hunters. Courtney was undoubtedly on our side. How did she get involved with the werewolf hunter?


    Also, in my impression, werewolf hunters were a group of despicable and shameless b*stards who viewed life as nothing. They put benefits above all else and did whatever it took to get what they wanted. They didn¡¯t care if their actions would harm the interests of others.


    Even though I hadn¡¯t had much contact with Courtney, I could be sure that it wasn¡¯t the kind of person that Courtney was.


    On the other hand, I could hear from Michael¡¯s description that he had a certain respect for his brother¡¯s mate. If Courtney was really a bad person, why would Michael have such an attitude toward her?


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so agitated.¡± Michael exined, ¡°She used to be a hunter. However, after discovering the shameful behavior of some of the werewolf hunters, she took the initiative to leave the organization. She vowed to eliminate all the parasites in the werewolf hunters.¡±


    I still felt that it was unbelievable. The werewolf hunter represented evil, but now he was telling me there were good people among them.


    Then, I realized a more serious problem.


    The werewolf hunters were not a recognized organization or group. Other than their spontaneous hunting, they had almost no connection to any pack.


    To a certain extent, they were no different from the exiled werewolves. The royal Lycan pack would not allow such a person to be the mate of their heir.


    ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve also realized the point.¡± A mocking smile appeared on Michael¡¯s face.


    ¡°But how did she meet your brother?¡± I asked, puzzled.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how exactly it happened.¡± Michael spread his hands and said, ¡°In short, when I saw them, they were already tied together by the mate connection. And my brother¡¯s determination is also unyielding. They will live together and die together.¡±


    ¡°Live and die together?¡± I asked in surprise.


    ¡°You may not be able to imagine how serious the situation was. All the nobles of the royal family opposed this. They said they could not tolerate a werewolf hunter bing the future Queen, as it would shame the entire royal family.¡±


    Uh, hehe. Although I felt that this was a little too much, I could understand the thoughts of those who opposed it.


    Even the werewolf packs would find it hard to ept a werewolf hunter as their Luna, let alone the royal Lycan pack. Even if the Alpha didn¡¯t object, the elders in the pack, who usually didn¡¯t care about the world, would probably jump in anger. This was a shocking fact.


    I peeked at Michael¡¯s face, and he didn¡¯t seem to care at all. In fact, there was even some disgust in his eyes for those people.


    ¡°My brother has been raised as the sessor since he was young. Everything about him is my father¡¯s pride. He did whatever Father asked him to do, making me look down on him for a time. I felt he wanted King¡¯s position so much that he lost himself. However, when this happened, it made me have apletely different opinion of him.¡±


    A hint of admiration appeared in Michael¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°What happened?¡± I asked curiously.


    ¡°Brandon brought Courtney to the royal Lycan pack and announced to everyone that she was his mate and that he would marry her as his Crown Consort. There was an uproar, and even my father, who had always been most satisfied with my brother, expressed disappointment that there was no room for discussion on this matter.¡±


    ¡°And then?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Things got more and more serious. At first, some people said they wanted to drive Courtney out, butter, some said they wanted to kill her to warn the werewolf hunters. Some people even suggested they could use Courtney to destroy the werewolf hunters¡¯ir. In short, no one agreed to this. They even wanted to force Courtney to stay there forever.¡±


    The disgust on Michael¡¯s face intensified, and his eyes were filled with ridicule.


    ¡°Then, Brandon transformed into this wolf form in front of everyone, saying that he would protect Courtney with his life. He bared his teeth at everyone, including my father,¡± Michael said indifferently.


    It was hard for me to fully imagine the scene with just a few words from Michael, but it must have been shocking. The royal family¡¯s Lycan Prince had turned against his father for a woman. This was like a fairy tale, and Courtney was his Princess.

 Chapter 240 - Let’s Go Somewhere First

    <h4>Chapter 240: Let¡¯s Go Somewhere First</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°He seeded?¡± Although it was a question, I already knew the result from the current situation.


    Of course, Brandon had seeded. Otherwise, I would not have had the chance to meet Courtney.


    Michael didn¡¯t answer my question. He just continued, ¡°I dare say that was the most f*cking beautiful day of Brandon¡¯s life. No one dared to question Courtney¡¯s identity from then on anymore.¡±


    Even though many of them would still gossip behind people¡¯s backs, none would dare to say a word in front of Brandon or Courtney. All of us have witnessed how crazy Brandon could go for Courtney.


    When Michael said this, he reached out and ruffled my hair. ¡°That¡¯s why you don¡¯t have to worry about anything. No one will make things difficult for you as long as I¡¯m here.¡±


    Michael¡¯s words moved me, and my eyes sparkled as I looked at Michael. ¡°What if there is one? Will you protect me like your brother protects his mate?¡±


    Michael looked at me speechlessly. The hand gently stroking my hair just now curled its knuckles and flicked my head. ¡°What nonsense are you thinking about every day?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you say something nice, even if it¡¯s to coax me?¡± I muttered.


    I saw the corner of Michael¡¯s mouth twitch, and then he raised his hand again. I thought he would hit me again, so I wanted to step back, but Michael pulled me close.


    Then, Michael lowered his head slightly, and with a smile in his dark brown eyes, he kissed my lips.


    Michael¡¯s kisses always intoxicated me. The refreshing smell on his tongue was like a poison I was addicted to and could not extricate myself from.


    When Michael let me go, I could feel my face turning red again. Michael didn¡¯t move too far away from me. He stared at me and pressed his fingers on the back of my head.


    I almost felt ufortable because of this long gaze. Then, I heard Michael¡¯s deep voice. ¡°Of course, I will, my Little Wolf. You¡¯re mine, and no one can take you away from me.¡±


    I felt my mouth go dry, and the air around me seemed sticky.


    Michael saw my reaction andughed softly. Then, he let go of my hand and said light-heartedly, ¡°Before I bring you home, we have to go to another ce.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡± I repeated mechanically, still immersed in the kiss.


    ¡°Where people who need to be brought to justice are.¡± Michael wouldpletely put away his yful expression when he was talking about business, and he said, ¡°Before we send these people to the werewolf court for trial, we need to pry open their mouths and find out who is behind them.


    ¡°A few banished werewolves can¡¯t do that. I didn¡¯t want you to get too involved in the matter because I wanted to protect you, but I was wrong. from now on, I won¡¯t let you leave my side. ¡±


    I saw the determination in Michael¡¯s eyes. The link between us was stronger.


    He finally realized that letting me stay by his side was the best decision, and I was sincerely happy about it.


    ¡°I¡¯d be happy to go with you. And you don¡¯t have to worry about me,¡± I said. ¡°I can deal with the enemy myself.¡±


    Michael sighed and took my hand. ¡°I know, I saw you fighting that day, but I¡¯m still very worried about you.¡±


    I knew that feeling. It was just like how I knew that Michael was the Lycan Prince of the royal family and that there was an unrivaled beast in his body, but I still felt very worried every time he went out alone.


    I squeezed his hand to show my determination never to part with him.


    I had dinner with Michael, and during the meal, my fingers were still intertwined with Michael¡¯s.


    In the past, I couldn¡¯t understand why couples could stick together every day, but now I fully did. I wanted to sew a piece of cloth on Michael¡¯s body if I could. Everything about Michael was a fatal attraction to me, and I wanted to upy his time and space.


    After the meal, I followed Michael to deal with the criminals. On the way, I suddenly thought of a problem.


    ¡°How did you find me?¡± I asked Michael.


    I was asking about what happened the other day at the storage unit. We hadn¡¯t had a serious conversation about what had happened since we returned. The other day was too dangerous, I was almost sold off as a pleasure machine, but fortunately, we caught the culprits in the end. And now, we¡¯d already started to walk out of the shadow of that day¡¯s incident.


    Michael furrowed his brows. It was clear that this memory made him very unhappy. ¡°I was tracking the enemy with the pack when I suddenly felt a sharp pain in my heart. At that moment, I realized something was wrong and was afraid that something had happened to you. I immediately rushed back with my men, but I was one step toote. When I arrived at the hotel we were staying at, you were already gone.¡±

 Chapter 241 - My Princess

    <h4>Chapter 241: My Princess</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    By the time Michael mentioned, I should have already been taken away by the people who kidnapped me.


    ¡°Then, I smelled a stranger¡¯s scent in the room. Your scent still lingered here, but it was weak. I asked Samuel to help me, trying to track your scent, but it was tough. They used a drug on you to make your scent difficult to detect. So we quickly changed our method and tracked down the people who kidnapped you,¡± Michael said.


    ¡°So, how did you find me?¡± I blinked.


    Michael shook his head. ¡°They also used a drug to cover their scents. We followed your smell for a while and at a ce where all our scent waspletely lost. At that moment, I even thought I would lose you forever. ¡±


    ¡°Back then, I could only investigate the surroundings ording to thest location. At the same time, I ordered people to speed up the interrogation of the criminals we had just caught. I allowed them to use any means to interrogate them as long as we knew where their base was.¡±


    Michael¡¯s calm words made my heart tremble.


    I hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°How is the criminal doing now?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s dead. He gave us some addresses,¡± Michael said calmly. ¡°But they¡¯re all wrong. They¡¯re just wasting our time.¡±


    Michael didn¡¯t say much, but I could see from Michael¡¯s tense face that he must have done something cruel to the criminal. I didn¡¯t sympathize with the criminal. I only felt sorry for my mate¡¯s anxiety then.


    ¡°Speaking of which, the person who guided us to you was you.¡± Michael let out a breath.


    I pointed at myself in confusion.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Michael held me in his arms and said, ¡°When we were at our wits¡¯ end and had no choice but to return to our starting point, I suddenly smelled your scent again. I immediately led my men in that direction and chased after you. On the way, I was afraid I would be toote because I wasted too much time in the day.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re notte at all,¡± I said softly.


    ¡°But, do you know what I thought the moment I saw you?¡± Michaelughed.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I was thinking, this is my princess.¡± There was a hint of pride in Michael¡¯s smile. ¡°All the terrible things that I had imagined did not happen. You stood majestically in the middle of everyone as if you were glowing.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. You can protect yourself, but I still want to be the one who can shelter you from the wind and rain. When I look at you, I feel both touched and proud. When I hold you in my arms, I feel like I¡¯m the luckiest person in the world.¡±


    Michael¡¯s words convinced me. His words always hit the softest part of my heart, making me feel that everything I did for him was worth it.


    I was about to say something when Michael pressed a finger on my lips.


    At that moment, I understood what he meant. I leaned against Michael¡¯s chest and felt his heartbeat. There was no need for words between us. We could understand each other as long as we put our hearts into it.


    Michael handed me the documents and said, ¡°You heard what I said to Courtney just now. We¡¯ve captured all the people in the warehouse that day and locked them up here. The leader has already been interrogated, and there are still some minor details to wrap up. Do you want to go with me?¡±


    I looked at the hole not far away. It was a public ce where the nearby pack kept their prisoners. I had never entered it before. It had camouged itself outside to prevent humans and other creatures from entering by mistake.


    I knew every pack would send a special team to guard this prison in turns, but I didn¡¯t expect Michael to lock up the prisoners here. Didn¡¯t he need to return these people to the royal Lycan pack for interrogation?


    This was a small ce, and one of the prisoners was a royal Lycan. I was unsure if the security here was strong enough to prevent them from escaping.


    I thought for a moment before asking, ¡°Is Joanna in there too?¡±


    Before Michael could answer, we saw someone walking out of the hole.


    Her red hair was very eye-catching. I recognized her at a nce. She was Sasha.


    Sasha had her head lowered the entire time and didn¡¯t notice us. However, I could tell from her tense body that she was furious.


    I turned to look at Michael, and he shrugged, indicating that he didn¡¯t know what was going on either. I took a step forward and coincidentally met with the path that Sasha was walking in. She looked up at me.


    As expected, she looked furious. Her brows were tightly furrowed, and she looked like she was about to lose her temper. However, she quickly saw who I was and was stunned for a moment. Then, she opened her arms and hugged me.


    ¡°Cecily! I¡¯m so happy to see you¡¯re fine,¡± she shrieked. ¡°I rushed over as soon as I found out about this. I never thought this would happen.¡±

 Chapter 242 - Collecting The Spoils Of War

    <h4>Chapter 242: Collecting The Spoils Of War</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    I patted her back and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Aren¡¯t you still in the exam period? Why are you here at this time?¡±


    ¡°What are you saying?¡± Sasha let go of me and said, ¡°How could I note over after knowing what happened to you? It¡¯s too scary. If anything happens to you...¡±


    Sasha cast a nce at Michael and lowered her voice slightly. ¡°We still don¡¯t know what terrifying things that irascible guy will do.¡±


    With the royal Lycan¡¯s hearing, this low volume was nothing. The three of us heard it.


    I followed Sasha and nced at Michael. I saw Michael¡¯s nonchnt expression. I didn¡¯t know if it was just my imagination, but I felt his temper improve after he marked me.


    ¡°I thought you were worried about me,¡± I teased. ¡°So you¡¯re afraid that someone will go crazy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m worried about you, of course.¡± Sasha looked at me from head to toe, and the smile on her face started to disappear. ¡°If I had known she would do such a thing, I would have kicked her out on the first day she came in. No one knows what a mate means to a werewolf, not to mention we¡¯re royal Lycan. She¡¯s really crazy.¡±


    I raised my eyebrows. I knew what kind of person Joanna was from the first day I met her, but I didn¡¯t expect her to be so vicious.


    ¡°Did youe here to see her?¡± I asked.


    Sasha¡¯s eyes darkened, and her tone was filled with unwillingness and anger. ¡°Yes, I wanted to know if she has repented for what she has done, but she was only defending herself. I feel sad about my trust in her in the past. I thought she was a good person.¡±


    Sasha turned to look at me guiltily. ¡°Cecily, I¡¯m sorry. I wanted you two to be friends, but I¡¯m not on her side...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± I said, waving my hand. ¡°It¡¯s all her fault.¡±


    Of course, I wouldn¡¯t me Sasha for this. Everyone, including Michael, had been deceived by Joanna. I knew Joanna¡¯s nature because of her connection with my mate. None of us needed to punish ourselves for the mistakes of others.


    I looked at the entrance of the hole. Thinking that Joanna was locked inside, I couldn¡¯t help but feel my teeth grind.


    I swore to let everyone see the true face of Joanna, and I¡¯d done it.


    The one whoughedst was the winner. I was going to collect my spoils now.


    Michael put his hand on my shoulder. I looked back at him, and he gave me a questioning look. I knew he felt my emotional fluctuation.


    In that instant, that bloodthirsty impulse lingered in my mind. I wanted to bite into Joanna¡¯s throat. Mia was eager toe out and fight because she hadpletely stopped breathing under my hands.


    I took a deep breath and nodded slightly to Michael. The concern from my mate suppressed the anger in my heart.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡± I lowered my head and said to Michael.


    The environment in prison was very dark, with a damp and unpleasant smell of the underground.


    We didn¡¯t walk far before we saw many cells separated by iron bars, and each cell had several people locked inside. From their auras, I could tell that they were all werewolves. They had been locked up here for a long time. Everyone¡¯s face was dull, and their skin had turned pale because they had not been exposed to sunlight for a long time.


    When they saw use in, most of them didn¡¯t have any expression on their faces, as if they didn¡¯t have any attachment to life. Only a few would stand up shakily and observe us from behind bars. These people¡¯s faces were usually redder, with some anger in their eyes.


    I tried to ignore the terrible scenes on both sides. Their sunken cheekbones were not a beautiful picture. Michael stood by my side and growled at every werewolf on both sides who looked at me.


    As they walked further in, the air became even more humid, but the stench of people had dissipated a lot, turning into a kind of death that was not dark.


    I noticed that the number of people in the surrounding cells had decreased a lot, but the eyes of the people locked inside seemed more fierce. Even though weak, they would bare their teeth and show us a vignt look when Michael and I passed by.


    I could already feel Joanna¡¯s annoying aura getting closer.


    Finally, I saw her in one of the cells. She upied the entire cell alone, but her hands and feet were locked.


    She was sitting on the ground with her hair and face in a mess. She hadpletely lost her noble air when I first met her. Joanna¡¯s sapphire-like eyes were covered with haze because of this environment. She looked very much like a defeated opponent.

 Chapter 243 - The Court Trial

    <h4>Chapter 243: The Court Trial</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Joanna heard our footsteps and slowly lifted her head.


    I admired her bloodied and dusty face. She looked like she had been locked up here directly after I flung her to the ground and beat her up that day.


    There was no treatment or medication; her hair was stuck to her forehead with blood, her eyes were deeply sunken, and the wound on her chest looked scabbed over but not well recovered.


    I observed coldly that the shackles locking her up should have been mixed with wolf poison to inhibit her recovery rate.


    Joanna¡¯s eyes shed with surprise, then with etched hatred.


    ¡°How dare youe here, you b*tch...¡± Joanna¡¯s words ended abruptly as Michael appeared from behind me.


    I could see that she had changed her face to a charming and pitiful look. I snickered in my heart. At this point, she thought her trick was still effective, but it was good. I let Michael himself break herst illusion.


    I stepped to the side so that Michael and I stood side by side.


    Joanna slowly stood up from the floor, shackles rattling, and she even reached up and ruffled her hair. It was just a shame that with her current appearance, her appearance was a down-and-out she-wolf that wouldn¡¯t have any feminine appeal.


    ¡°Michael...¡± Joanna¡¯s tears instantly filled her eyes, and she begged with a sobbing voice, ¡°Just get me out of here, okay?¡±


    Once again, I felt disgusted by her behavior. I hated hearing my mate¡¯s name from her mouth and the way she looked at my mate with that look. Almost instantly, I began to regret that I shouldn¡¯t have let Michaele here with me. I could deal with her alone.


    I turned to Michael. His face didn¡¯t change. It was only indifference.


    Joanna was still there, trying to justify herself. ¡°Michael, you know what kind of person I am. There must be some misunderstanding between us. Do you think I was there to help them? I was trying to help you, and you saw that day she was the one who tried to kill me, so why are you keeping me here?¡±


    Joanna said while watching Michael¡¯s expression. She saw that Michael did not waver and immediately switched tactics and lowered her head to make a sad face.


    ¡°I know you won¡¯t believe everything I say now, but the truth will always prevail one day. We¡¯ve known each other for so many years; even if you don¡¯t believe me, you can¡¯t just leave me here to die with a bunch of dirty werewolf criminals.¡±


    My heart skipped a beat at Joanna¡¯s words.


    I knew that Michael would not fall for her words. He had seen everything with his own eyes and sensed everything I sensed through the mate connection. He would not believe her words.


    But Joanna was right about one thing, she was a royal Lycan, and the family was still inextricably linked to the royal family that Michael was in. Michael could not kill her here. He could dispose of anyone here but always take Joanna back to the royal Lycan pack.


    Thinking about it, I couldn¡¯t help but reach out and grab Michael¡¯s hand.


    In this cold, damp prison, my fingers were a bit cold, but Michael¡¯s palm was on fire. He looked down at me, pulling his hand as much as he did, and parted his fingers to sp my hand, transferring more heat to mepletely.


    Michael¡¯s cold voice rang out in the small space, ¡°I told you to stay away from my mate. I told you more than once, Joanna.¡±


    Joanna heard Michael¡¯s voice and looked up abruptly, still trying to argue, ¡°I¡¯m not. I didn¡¯t hurt her. She did... it herself.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Michael¡¯s voice was tinged with disappointment and suppressed anger. ¡°I¡¯ve given you plenty of chances, I¡¯ve let you live in our house, tolerated you pissing off my mate over and over again, and finally, I had to move out of our own home with my mate, but you keep getting ahead of yourself.


    ¡°You were right earlier, we met early, and I couldn¡¯t kill you here because of your parents, but you should know that if I hadn¡¯t taken that into ount, you would have been evicted from my house long ago.¡±


    I saw Joanna¡¯s lips tremble.


    ¡°I will take you back and let the werewolf court judge you, and you deserve it all.¡± Michael finally gave Joanna the verdict.


    Joanna¡¯s eyes were dead on Michael¡¯s body, and her voice sounded like she was squeezing it out of her teeth. ¡°She told you all this, and you never bothered to listen to me seriously, even though what I said was the right thing to do. How much help did I provide in tracking down the she-wolves, and what could she have done about it? Everything I did was to help you, Michael.¡±


    Hearing Joanna¡¯s words, I couldn¡¯t hold down my anger.

 Chapter 244 - More Than Two Counts

    <h4>Chapter 244: More Than Two Counts</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    I red at Joanna and said, ¡°You said you were helping him. If you really wanted to help him, why would you be with the people who sold the she-wolves? You want to use this opportunity to get rid of me. All of your actions were out of selfishness, and you¡¯re only pretending to think that it¡¯s more effective this way. However, from the moment you wanted to sell me out and even tried to kill me to separate me from Michael, you should¡¯ve known that no one would believe you anymore.¡±


    There was a dejected expression on Joanna¡¯s face. She understood the art of retreating to advance.


    She thought that by doing this, people would think she had her difficulties. She always made this pitiful face in exchange for sympathy and pity.


    ¡°Your aplices have already confessed. It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t have evidence. Do you really think you can hide everything with your acting?¡± I continued.


    Joanna¡¯s eyes were not on me. Instead, she was looking at Michael. She whispered, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t believe me. Send me to the werewolf court, and we¡¯ll know who lies. If the truthes to light one day, I¡¯ll ask you to apologize to me.¡±


    Sometimes, I really admired Joanna¡¯s stubborn tone.


    She refused to give up her story even at a time like this, even though we all knew it was fake.


    ¡°Sigh, Joanna.¡± Michael sighed, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to be so harsh, but you still refuse to admit your mistake. When you return, you will not only be charged with trying to kill my mate and participating in the sale of the she-wolves, but Samuel also reported to me that you killed a human girl before.


    ¡°The relevant personnel have already gone to collect evidence. I think there will be an investigation result when we return. If your excuses are valid, go to the werewolf court.¡±


    Joanna¡¯s eyes widened. Tonight was the first time I saw her lose her calm. This made me feel extremely happy.


    Her fear finally eased the anger I had suppressed for a long time. Her gem-like blue eyes lost all color, and she became flustered and afraid, just like the prisoners we passed by.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it,¡± Joanna mumbled in a low voice. Then, her voice suddenly became louder, so sharp that it was almost manic. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it. I didn¡¯t kill anyone.¡±


    Michael looked down at her and coldly said, ¡°Maybe you can ask your father to find you a goodwyer. That might be of some use.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Michael put his arm around me.


    I hesitated for a moment before pushing Michael¡¯s hand away. ¡°You go interrogate the people over there. I¡¯ll stay here for a while.¡±


    Michael looked into my eyes for a while and then reluctantlypromised, ¡°Be quick.¡±


    I watched as Michael¡¯s figure disappeared around the corner of the corridor, and then I turned to Joanna again.


    She looked at me warily, and the innocent look on her face quickly disappeared. I admired Joanna¡¯s ability to turn her back on me. She might be a big star in the entertainment industry. It was a waste of her talent to only show off her talent to me.


    I reached out to touch the iron door that locked her and was surprised to find that it was also fused with wolf poison. I suddenly understood why Joanna would stay here obediently.


    Although the wolf poison was not fatal to the royal Lycans, it still had a certain restriction.


    After wolf poison was integrated into the metal, it could significantly enhance the hardness and toughness of the metal. The weak Joanna could not escape from here, and those stray werewolves in cahoots with her could note to save her either because when they touched this metal, their skin would be burned, and they would never recover.


    ¡°What? Do you still want to open this door and beat me like that day?¡± Joanna mocked.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to hit you,¡± I calmly said.


    Joanna looked at me provocatively.


    ¡°if I can do it, I will kill you immediately.¡±


    Joanna was shocked by what I said. Then, a smile slowly appeared on her face. ¡°I thought Michael¡¯s mate would be a moral character, but she¡¯s just a hypocritical madman. You¡¯re so arrogant now. Why didn¡¯t you say it more in front of Michael when he was here?¡±


    As she spoke, Joanna spat.


    I stepped to the side and felt that everything she did in front of me was as ridiculous as a clown.


    She was provoked by Michael¡¯s words just now, and what I wanted to do was to add fire to it. I did want to kill her before, butpared to the mental and physical torture she had brought me these days, I now feel that this was too easy on her.


    I wanted to destroy her psychological defenses and make her ept the judgment. She would lose everything she had and live in despair and pain every day in the future.


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 245 - I’m Worried About You

    <h4>Chapter 245: I¡¯m Worried About You</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°He knows. Michael knows what I¡¯m thinking, but he doesn¡¯t care,¡± I said lightly.


    I faced Joanna and revealed a malicious smile. ¡°Do you know what the difference between us is? In fact, no matter what I do, he will always stand behind me and support me unconditionally.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to be like you, putting on a pretense in front of him and hoping he would look at me more. Wherever I am, his gaze will be directed there.¡±


    I saw Joanna¡¯s lips trembling with anger. Her throat emitted a hissing sound as her hands grabbed the railing. Her eyes were about to burst as she roared, ¡°You¡¯re lying to me!¡±


    ¡°Am I?¡± I snorted softly. ¡°You were staring at my mate just now. I hate your eyes but didn¡¯t you notice where he was looking? Don¡¯t worry. I have more direct evidence to give you.¡±


    I took two steps forward and released my aura. I still had the smell from yesterday¡¯s sex with Michael, and I knew that Joanna could smell it.


    As expected, Joanna¡¯s expression froze, but she still forced herself to put on a disdainful look. ¡°It¡¯s just a little aura. Michael only treats you as a toy. You can¡¯t really think that is something!¡±


    I pulled up my hair and turned my head to show Joanna the mark.


    Michael¡¯s teeth marks would be left on it forever. This was the strongest promise a male could make to his mate. From then on, they were marked and belonged to each other, inseparable.


    Joanna stood there in a daze for a while. I admired her hideous expression. I finally had a sense of victory in my heart.


    ¡°No, this can¡¯t be true.¡± Joanna mumbled to herself mechanically, ¡°He¡¯s just lying to you. I¡¯m the one he loves. The mark is nothing. As long as you¡¯re dead, this mark will be useless. This is nothing.¡±


    I looked at Joanna¡¯s deranged expression and felt she had indeed gone mad.


    I looked at her coldly to prevent her from suddenly reaching out her ws from the railing to scratch me. However, she couldn¡¯t do it due to the shackles on her body.


    Joanna¡¯s eyes glowed with hatred as she muttered, ¡°This is fake. The person Michael loves is me. It¡¯s me.¡±


    Her words angered my beast. Mia¡¯s anger made my chest boil.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly.¡± I said heartlessly, ¡°Think about it carefully. Has Michael ever told you that he loved you? Well, he told me countless times. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s been stupid. Michael never wanted you. You were the one who threw yourself into his arms. Now you should ept the reality.¡±


    ¡°Argh!¡± Joanna let out an angry roar from her throat. Then, she broke the shackles that connected her hands. She reached her ws through the bars at me.


    But now, my eyesight and speed have improved significantly since thest time I fought with her. Her movements were like children ying house in my eyes.


    I reached out and grabbed her arm, pulling her out with force, and threw her entire body against the iron railing.


    Joanna gasped for air, but I would not show her any mercy. I twisted her arm and punched her chest, where she was injured. The wounds on Joanna¡¯s body burst open, and blood stained my hand. Tears flowed down her face.


    I let go of her hand. Joanna fell to the ground in unbearable pain. Those annoying words no longer rang in my ears.


    I would turn around and leave. She would be put on trial first, and I would make her undergo this process.


    However, if she didn¡¯t receive the punishment she deserved, I¡¯d make up for it myself. This wasn¡¯t just for me but also for the innocent she-wolves that were sold.


    I turned the corner that Michael had just walked past and suddenly saw a tall figure leaning against the wall, looking at me calmly.


    I was shocked at first, but I quickly reacted. I held my mate¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m worried about you.¡±


    Although Michael did not say it aloud, his eyes clearly expressed its meaning.


    I felt a warm current in my heart. I put my hand into his and rubbed against him intimately with a fawning tone. ¡°Look at me. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Michael snorted andughed. ¡°Wherever I am, his eyes will be on me. Little wolf, is this how you tell others about me?¡±


    I was stunned. I realized that Michael was standing here waiting for me, which meant that he had heard every word I said to Joanna.


    I felt my ears turn red, but I pretended to be calm and said, ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t you only have me in your heart?¡±


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 246 - Interrogation

    <h4>Chapter 246: Interrogation</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°You.¡± Michael touched my nose, then lowered his head and thought for a moment. He looked into my eyes and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that she had so many other thoughts about me. I¡¯m very sorry for the sadness you felt before.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been apologizing a lot recently.¡± I blinked.


    Michael raised his eyebrows at me and said slowly, ¡°It seems you don¡¯t need me to do this.¡±


    I pursed my lips andughed. I reached out and wrapped my arms around Michael¡¯s neck as I said, ¡°I seem to like you more every day than the day before.¡±


    When Michael and I entered the interrogation room, we could feel that the atmosphere waspletely different from the other cell.


    There was no one in the main seat of the interrogation room. Only a chair was in the middle of the room, and a big man was sitting on it.


    The same shackles shackled his hands, but his pain was much more severe than Joanna¡¯s. The metal mixed with wolf poison corroded his skin, leaving a red burn-like mark on his wrist.


    His hair was listlessly ced on his forehead, and the two bright headlights were shining on his face. He looked exhausted.


    Michael and I stood in the observation room outside the interrogation room. There was a one-way ss in front of us, isting the sound and smell from the inside.


    I stuck my face to the ss and observed him. I quickly recognized that he was the ugly fellow who had dragged me out of the car. His name was Thales.


    ¡°What are they doing?¡± I asked Michael.


    ¡°It should be something like a tired interrogation.¡± Michael frowned. ¡°There¡¯s still some information on him that hasn¡¯t been dug out yet. I said I¡¯d take over, but Courtney was worried and insisted on interrogating him independently.¡±


    ¡°Are we just going to leave him here alone?¡± I doubted the effectiveness of such an interrogation. Although Thales seemed to be in great pain, it was obvious that these things were not enough to destroy him.


    ¡°Courtney went to find some other helpers. Look, aren¡¯t they here now? ¡±


    I looked in the direction that Michael was pointing at and saw the door of the interrogation room open. Courtney, dressed in a neat uniform, walked in with someone following her.


    I looked closely and realized that the person was my previous Alpha John. Why was he here?


    I looked at Michael doubtfully. Michael just handed me a headset, gestured for me to put it on, and quietly listen to the people inside.


    Thales was sitting on a chair with his eyes half-closed. He did not even lift his head when he heard the door open.


    He had been in this interrogation room for some time and knew how to conserve his energy to the greatest extent and make himself feel better.


    Courtney took the lead and sat on the main seat. Following behind her was Alpha John. He was dressed in a formal suit today, and it was obvious that his hair had beenbed as well.


    It had been a long time since I¡¯d seen such a spirited look on Alpha John. Since Robert¡¯s incident, he seemed to have aged a lot. And now, I saw in him the glory he used to have once again.


    ¡°Thales Dimitri,¡± Courtney¡¯s voice came through the earpiece.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Thales replied weakly. He finally raised his eyes and nced at the person who hade.


    When Thales¡¯ eyes met with Alpha John¡¯s, I saw his pupils constrict, then quickly droop down. I saw a trace of fear in his eyes when he looked at Alpha John.


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue what we didst time.¡± Courtney was very familiar with interrogating a criminal. ¡°To ensure that what you said is true, I have specially invited someone you know. I believe you have already recognized him, Thales.¡±


    Alpha John, with his sharp eyes, looked at Thales. I saw Thales¡¯ eyes quickly sweep over him, and his body began to tremble. ¡°Yes, I know him. He¡¯s my former alpha.¡±


    ¡°Mr. John, do you agree with this statement?¡± Courtney asked.


    ¡°Yes, Thales used to be one of the pack¡¯s men, but I chased him out myself,¡± said Alpha John.


    ¡°Mr. John, please exin this in detail, ¡± Courtney said methodically. ¡°Thales, if there is anything I need to ask you in between, I need you to answer me truthfully.¡±


    Thales snorted coldly and did not reply.


    ¡°Thales used to be a soldier in the pack. When he was young, he became a mate with the pack¡¯s she-wolf, and they even had a child. But not long after, his mate passed away in an ident. From then on, only he and his daughter were left in the house,¡± Alpha John said slowly.


    ¡°Thales was an excellent warrior initially, and I even had ns to promote him to a Beta. Therefore, even though his mate left him, he still performed well for a while and satisfied everyone. We thought he hade out of his grief.¡±


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 247 - Being Expelled

    <h4>Chapter 247: Being Expelled</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Alpha John sighed. ¡°However, the impact of losing your mate is multi-faceted.?Mates would give each other strength. Although Thales was still working hard at that time, he had pulled apart from other soldiers. I had to give up the n of letting him seed as a Beta and choose someone else. From then on, Thales had be quite different from before.¡±


    Michael and I looked at each other. We were the people who understood the rtionship between our mates the best.


    Even if I was only separated from Michael for a day, I felt like I would die, let alone if Michael left mepletely. The separation of the mate would have a significant impact on the people left behind. When Thales lost his mate, he was no longer suitable to be a soldier.


    ¡°Thales became even more suspicious and irritable. He hurt people a few times during training. I was very sad that one of my best warriors had be like this. I kept persuading him to get back on his feet, but he never listened. Ultimately, I had no choice but to ask him to leave the warrior¡¯s team and do some other work in the pack,¡± said Alpha John.


    ¡°You¡¯re f*cking spouting bullshit!¡± Thales suddenly cursed.


    ¡°What?¡± Courtney frowned at the side. ¡°I did not allow you to speak, Thales.¡±


    However, Thales did not care and said, ¡°I was doing my job well. You didn¡¯t trust me and took me from my warrior position. I lost everything.:


    ¡°As for the truth, we will naturally investigate it. But now, please let Mr. John finish his words.¡± Courtney cast a warning gaze at Thales. ¡°If you open your mouth again, I¡¯ll add more wolf poison to your shackles. Please continue, Mr. John.¡±


    Alpha John looked at Thales in disgust and continued, ¡°And what really prompted me to chase him away from our pack was another matter. He killed one of our pack¡¯s she-wolves.


    ¡°Poor Paradis was a good girl, but she¡¯s a little introverted and lived alone in a remote house in the pack. Then, one day, Paradis suddenly disappeared. After that, we found her body in Thales¡¯ basement.¡±


    Thales sat on the chair and looked at Alpha John coldly as if he was already looking at a dead man.


    ¡°Mr. John, please continue,¡± Courtney said.


    ¡°To prevent panic within the pack, I¡¯ve sent a few people to investigate this privately. What¡¯s shocking is that poor Paradis¡¯ body was covered in bruises and scars, and there are many obvious traces of violent sex.


    ¡°We all agreed that Thales was the one who did it, but he refused to admit it. To protect the pack¡¯s reputation, I could only find a reason to chase him out and order him never to set foot on our territory again,¡± said Alpha John.


    ¡°Do you agree with what John said? Thales?¡± Courtney turned to Thales and asked.


    ¡°I admit that my pack expelled me.¡± A mocking smile appeared on Thales¡¯ face. ¡°But do you have evidence for the other matters? This is just a baseless usation. With all due respect, this is all nonsense.¡±


    ¡°So, you admit that you were expelled from the pack by Alpha John,¡± Courtney continued to ask.


    Thales was silent.


    Courtney did not dwell on this and continued to ask, ¡°Tell us what you did after you were expelled.¡±


    Then, there was a rare silence in the earpiece. I saw Courtney and Alpha John whispering a few words to each other. After that, Alpha John left the interrogation room. Now, only Thales and Courtney were left in the room.


    Courtney adjusted her sitting position and slowly said, ¡°Thales, it¡¯s useless for you to resist now. With the evidence in our hands, we can send you to prison for the rest of your life. We¡¯re still wasting our breath on you because you still have a little bit of value in you. Instead of stubbornly resisting, why don¡¯t you think about what you can exchange your chips for? No one will want to hear a word from you when you¡¯re in prison.¡±


    ¡°Why should I admit to these ridiculous things? I didn¡¯t do it,¡± Thales shouted in anger.


    Courtney was unmoved.


    ¡°What will I get if I tell you what you want to know?¡±


    ¡°That depends on how valuable the thing you say is,¡± Courtney replied with a poker face.


    I was astonished at Courtney¡¯s exquisite negotiation skills. It was as if the initiative of this conversation was now entirely in her hands.


    First, she brought over Alpha John to show that she knew Thales¡¯ past like the back of her hand. Then, she tried to pressure Thales by telling him he no longer had value. Finally, she wanted to tempt him with a bit of sweetness.


    Thales had already been led by the nose.


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 248 - The Marketplace

    <h4>Chapter 248: The Marketce</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Thales lowered his head and thought for a moment before he said, ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no harm in telling you all this.¡±


    I pricked up my ears to listen to him.


    ¡°I admit that what John said is the truth, but not everything is true. He¡¯s not as selfless as he ims to be.¡± Thales revealed a sarcastic smile. ¡°He did it more for himself. Paradis and I were not like what he said, but it¡¯s meaningless to talk about it now, right?¡±


    Thales took a deep breath and continued, ¡°After I was chased out of the pack, no pack was willing to take me in. I had to wander around, looking for a ce to rest. The most difficult part was that I had to take care of my daughter. She was still young, but she had to wander around with me. I felt sorry for her every day.¡±


    When Courtney heard this, she silently pulled out an image from its tablet and showed it to Thales. ¡°Is she the daughter you¡¯re talking about?¡±


    Thales¡¯ eyes lit up when he saw the picture, but they quickly dimmed.


    Courtney realized that Thales¡¯ mental defenses had weakened at this moment, so she continued to press on with hegr victory. ¡°What happened after that? How did you end up with the werewolf hunter?¡±


    Thales did not entirely ept this exnation. ¡°I¡¯m not with the werewolf hunters.


    ¡°I was born a soldier,¡± he said. ¡°So, in the beginning, I wanted to be a mercenary to support my daughter and me. I did a good job, so someone introduced me to other bosses, saying that these people wanted to do big business and make a lot of money. Their proposal moved me. I¡¯ve always lived a life of licking blood on the edge of a knife. I don¡¯t care what kind of business they are doing. As long as I can earn money.¡±


    ¡°So, these people are the ones who started selling she-wolves, right?¡± Courtney asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Thales shook his head. ¡°I was following orders. Many of us were expelled by our packs. We had no home to return to, so we used this ce to settle down. This world doesn¡¯t give us a chance to turn back. We¡¯re like a group of birds with simr dull feathers gathered together to warm each other up.¡±


    ¡°Please continue,¡± Courtney said.


    Thales said, ¡°After doing this for a long time, I started to understand what we were doing. The profits of this business were too great, and there was almost no cost to it. More and more people joined, and it formed a market.¡±


    Michael and I looked at each other. This market-rted information was what we wanted to know.


    We also believed that the people in this market were the real big fish we wanted to catch. As for people like Thales, just as he said himself, he was just a small fry.


    ¡°The mission I received before was to find she-wolves who were alone. Usually, no one would notice them when they disappeared into the forest. Even if they did, it would be a few dayster. As we expanded, we started targeting smaller packs that attracted your attention,¡± Thales said.


    ¡°Tell me more about this market.¡± Courtney knew what the main point of the matter was.


    ¡°What do you want to know?¡± Thales looked up at Courtney.


    At this time, his eyes were shining with a golden light, and he looked like a different person from the big guy who was simple-minded and silly.


    All the energy he had been saving up seemed to be for this moment, so he had enough energy to deal with Courtney¡¯s interrogation.


    ¡°The trader, the time of the transaction, the ce of the transaction, the method of the transaction... I need to know all the information rted to this market,¡± Courtney said.


    Thalesughed in a low voice. He didn¡¯t care about the pain of his injury and leaned back in his chair in a rather free and bold way. He said indifferently, ¡°Why should I tell you? We¡¯ve talked for a long time but haven¡¯t discussed the most critical issue. You just said that my honesty could be exchanged for something useful. Now that I¡¯ve shown my sincerity, what can you give me?¡±


    Courtney blinked indifferently as she asked, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Freedom,¡± Thales replied without hesitation. ¡°Let me out of here and promise not to cause me any more trouble, and I¡¯ll tell you everything I know.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. The werewolf court decides to punish you, not mine,¡± Courtney calmly said. ¡°I can¡¯t fulfill your wish.¡±


    ¡°Then, what¡¯s the point of saying all this? We¡¯re just wasting time. This is the only thing I want right now,¡± Thales said as he leaned back in his chair. ¡°If you can¡¯t help me, there¡¯s no need to talk.¡±


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 249 - The Art Of Interrogation

    <h4>Chapter 249: The Art Of Interrogation</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Think about it again, Thales. Is there nothing else in this world you care about other than yourself?¡± Courtney deliberately lowered her voice and said in an alluring tone, ¡°Think about it carefully, Thales. Is there anything else you want?¡±


    What else was there?


    Thales seemed slightly confused. He could sense the hint in Courtney¡¯s words but did notpletely understand its meaning.


    I turned to look at Michael. He had a look of victory on his hands and knew what Courtney would say. Michael seemed to have noticed the question I wanted to ask. He pointed at the two people talking and motioned for me to continue watching.


    I heard Courtney say regretfully, ¡°Thales, you still have a daughter.¡±


    Thales suddenly raised his head and asked, ¡°What are you going to do to her?¡±


    Courtney sighed and said, ¡°We won¡¯t do anything to her, but after she lost her father and no pack is willing to take her in, she will be a wanderer from a young age. No one knows what she would face. Her young life will likely end before it even starts.¡±


    Thales¡¯ expression gradually darkened. His face, which had been calm all this while, was angry.


    ¡°But this is not the only choice in her life. The choice is in your hands.¡± Courtney looked at Thales sharply with her green eyes as she enunciated each word clearly, ¡°Tell us everything you know, and we¡¯ll provide your daughter with a legal identity. We¡¯ll guarantee she can go to school like the other children and lead a normal life.¡±


    Thales fell silent. He was thinking, and I could see that he was wavering.


    ¡°What will happen to me?¡± Thales said in a deep voice.


    ¡°You will be imprisoned for life,¡± Courtney said.


    ¡°Ha, I thought you would sentence me to death,¡± Thales mocked.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t cooperate with us at all, I can¡¯t rule out this possibility.¡± Courtney was not affected by Thales¡¯ attitude and spoke calmly.


    ¡°Listen to what you¡¯re saying. What¡¯s the point of all your promises to me? I won¡¯t be able to see my daughter again,¡± Thales said.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t care about your daughter¡¯s life or future, you can think that way. Courtney ced both of her hands on the table and scrutinized Thales. ¡°Thales, your future has already been decided, but your daughter¡¯s has not. This might be thest meaningful thing you can do in your future life. Do you want to ruin an innocent life, especially your daughter¡¯s?¡±


    The corner of Thales¡¯ mouth twitched, and a ferocious expression appeared on his face.


    I felt Michael holding my waist tightly by my side. I looked at him in confusion. Michael and I looked at each other, and his hands slowly rxed. He whispered something, but I didn¡¯t hear it.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± I asked.


    But the conversation in the interrogation room interrupted my conversation with Michael.


    Thalesughed hoarsely. ¡°Why should I believe what you said? Don¡¯t take me for a fool. You¡¯re just a small judge. What right do you have to make this decision? Let that Lycan Prince, who has been chasing us, talk to me. I need a real promise.¡±


    Courtney blinked and turned her head to the side as she sized up Thales.


    Thales did not move and looked into her eyes. He tried to make his gaze fierce. I could tell that he was acting tough but was weak. He wanted to use this to increase his bargaining chip.


    However, he did not know that Courtney had already won by now.


    As expected, Courtney sneered but did not directly reveal her identity to Thales as I had expected. Instead, she started to pack up the things on the table and said to Thales in a disdainful tone, ¡°You better be clear that I¡¯m giving you a chance now, not bargaining with you.¡±


    As she spoke, she waved the folder in her hand at Thales. ¡°Your boss, that Lexus guy, has already told us most of the things. The information you have isn¡¯t that valuable. If you don¡¯t believe me, then there¡¯s no need for us to continue our conversation. I¡¯m sorry you¡¯ve made such a choice, Mr. Thales.¡±


    Thales¡¯ hand writhed uneasily for a while, which added two more red marks to the shackles on his wrists.


    There was a struggle in his eyes. he knew that this might be hisst chance.


    I held my breath as I looked at them in the interrogation room. Courtney¡¯s hand was already on the door handle. Just when I thought she was going to leave, she suddenly turned around and looked at Thales¡¯ face. He looked as if he wanted to say something but was hesitating.


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 250 - Revealing Everything

    <h4>Chapter 250: Revealing Everything</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Before that, I want to tell you onest thing. The Lycan Prince that you requested to see is my brother. If I¡¯m not mistaken, he should be watching us from another ce.


    ¡°You¡¯re questioning my authority, but the truth is, what I promised you just now is just a simple matter to me. But since you don¡¯t need this opportunity, I don¡¯t think I need to do this small favor,¡± Courtney said with a mocking smile.


    Thales finally could not hold it in any longer. He shouted at Courtney, ¡°Wait!¡±


    However, Courtney did not stop. Seeing that she was about to leave the roompletely, Thales began to struggle free of the shackles on his hands frantically. He shouted at the top of his lungs, ¡°Wait a minute! I¡¯m willing to tell you I know things that even Lexus doesn¡¯t know!¡±


    This finally made Courtney stop in her tracks. She turned around coldly and examined Thales.


    Thales panted heavily, and his face was flushed red. Obviously, he was enduring the pain brought to his body by the wolf poison. He lowered his head and pleaded, ¡°I will tell you everything I know, but you must ensure my daughter¡¯s future.


    Courtney snorted coldly and turned around. She then lifted the shackles on Thales¡¯ body and pressed them against his neck. She only released her grip when she saw the unbearable pain on Thales¡¯ face. Courtney crossed her arms in front of her chest as she sat on the table that had been used for the interrogation earlier. She looked down at Thales.


    Thales coughed, and his eyes were filled with fear.


    If Thales was only half-believing Courtney¡¯s words earlier due to the situation, hepletely believed it now.


    This was because only the royal Lycans were immune to the effects of wolf poison. Inparison, the closer one was to the royal bloodline, the higher the degree of immunity. One could even tear them apart as easily as ordinary metal.


    Courtney had just used the shackles to press against Thales¡¯ neck, but she was unscathed, which indirectly proved her identity.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m a person of honor. But you have to provide valuable information,¡± Courtney said.


    Thales sighed and said, ¡°The scale of this market is huge, and Lexus is only managing a small part of it. Like all businesses, suppliers, buyers, and intermediaries exist in the she-wolf trafficking business. We are responsible for the suppliers.¡±


    ¡°Tell me in detail,¡± Courtney said without changing her expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story...¡±


    This time, Thales and Courtney¡¯s conversation continued for a very long time. Michael and I were outside the entire time, listening in.


    There were indeed many things behind this, such as Lexus and Joanna, and just as I thought, there was a mature industrial chain behind the plunder of the she-wolves.


    Courtney maintained a calm expression throughout the interrogation, so I couldn¡¯t tell her emotions. However, Michael¡¯s face visibly darkened. I guess Michael might know some of the names that Thales mentioned. It was very likely that this was rted to the entire royal family.


    I wasn¡¯t too interested in these parts that I wasn¡¯t familiar with. I just observed Thales¡¯ expression.


    ording to Alpha John, he had once been an excellent warrior. However, due to fate, he ended up in this state. Even his own daughter could only barely survive in this way.


    I didn¡¯t understand. He was also a man with a daughter. How could he bear to capture those young she-wolves? Had he never had a trace of pity and sympathy in his heart? Those she-wolves also had parents and family. Thales was worried about his daughter now, but the rtives of those she-wolves also worried about them.


    I knew that a person like Thales was not worthy of pity, but I could not help but feel sad for his daughter. She had already lost her mother due to an ident, and now, because of Thales¡¯ mistake, she was going to lose her father. She was destined to be alone in the long years she grew up.


    After the interrogation, Michael and I walked out of the room hand in hand.


    Michael¡¯s expression was still solemn as if he was thinking about everything he had just heard. On the other hand, I was reminiscing about everything I had just seen in the interrogation room.


    Courtney¡¯s ability to control the entire situation was too attractive. Her bright green eyes could see through everything, and the enemy waspletely trapped in her rhythm. I believed I understood why she would move Michael¡¯s brother. No one could resist such a radiant person, including me.


    ¡°Is this the end of this matter?¡± I asked as I grabbed onto Michael¡¯s sleeve.


    ¡°Well... it is temporarily over. The rest can only be investigated when Courtney returns to the royal family,¡± Michael replied.


    ¡°It¡¯s fortunate that Thales still has someone he cares about. I never thought that he would love his daughter so much.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 251 - Just Giving A Scare

    <h4>Chapter 251: Just Giving A Scare</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Michael lowered his head to look at me and smiled. ¡°Everyone has their weaknesses. As long as we hit his weak spot, he will be caught.¡±


    I sneaked a look at Michael¡¯s expression when he said that. He said that everyone has a weakness. So what was Michael¡¯s weakness? Was it me?


    Michael noticed my gaze and raised his eyebrows. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    I cleared my throat and said to Michael, ¡°I¡¯m just wondering if Courtney has no problem obtaining information in such a manner. ¡±


    I had initially thought that the people in the werewolf court were all impartial and incorruptible. Before entering the interrogation room, I had imagined many bloody and tragic scenes. However, Courtney had used a method close to enticing Thales to make a deal. This had subverted my understanding of things.


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± Michael asked nonchntly.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s fine if we are here today. However, if someone else were to see this, wouldn¡¯t they impeach Courtney and use her of using her power to y favorites? If she had not done so, Thales would not have revealed all this so easily,¡± I said hesitantly.


    I knew that Thales¡¯ daughter was innocent. But wasn¡¯t it inappropriate for you to promise this with your status?¡± I added.


    Michael looked at me and suddenly smiled.


    I red at him, not knowing what was so funny about my words.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Michael reached out and ruffled my hair. ¡°This wasn¡¯t Courtney or me using my power to prompt him. In fact, this was what we had nned to do from the start.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°This is not the first case of Thales¡¯ situation. When some criminals are arrested, many problems will always be left behind. We have always had people who specialized in dealing with the aftermath. As for all the underaged and elderly who have lost their ability to care for themselves, we will send them to the corresponding institutions,¡± Michael exined.


    I looked at Michael, dumbfounded. ¡°Why were you guys so hesitant before?¡±


    ¡°Courtney was just trying to scare him,¡± Michael said with a shrug.


    He sighed and continued, ¡°Thales is a despicable man. Ever since his wife passed away in an ident, he felt the people around him wanted to harm him. He no longer believed in kindness between people, so he believed Courtney when it said that. However, they were not heartless people. Even if it¡¯s the werewolf court, it won¡¯t involve innocent people when it¡¯s handling matters.¡±


    It was only then that I realized I was the only fool present. Perhaps there was also Thales, about to face a few decades of imprisonment.


    ¡°You seem to have a problem with how we¡¯re handling this,¡± Michael said.


    I shook my head and told him the truth. ¡°How could I have any opinions? I feel like I¡¯m a fool. You and Courtney seem to know everything, and everything was under your control, but I didn¡¯t even understand what you two would do.¡±


    I was not even as good as Joanna in this aspect. I silently swallowed thest sentence.


    Michael looked at me, amused, and consoled me, ¡°You¡¯re still young, so you¡¯ve only seen very few things. Courtney and I have lived much longer than you have, so these things aren¡¯t that difficult. You¡¯ll understand them in the future.¡±


    I looked at the setting sun in the distance and muttered, ¡°You always say you¡¯re older than me. How much older are you?¡±


    ¡°If I had to say, he¡¯s older than you and your parentsbined.¡± An elegant female voice said.


    I turned my head toward the source of the voice and saw a tall and slender female Lycan walking toward us. She saw my gaze and raised her hand to greet me.


    ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve finished interrogating Thales, Courtney,¡± Michael said.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Courtney nodded. ¡°He knows more than we can imagine. I¡¯m confident I can open a gap in this dark chain from this information. One day, I¡¯ll be able to catch all of these criminals in one fell swoop.¡±


    ¡°Then, congrattions to you,¡± Michael said casually as he put his arm around my shoulder.


    ¡°From what you¡¯ve said, I seem to hear the feeling of a hands-off shopkeeper.¡± Courtney squinted and said.


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Michael snapped his fingers and said with a smile, ¡°My mission is to catch the people who abducted the she-wolves, and I¡¯vepleted it. It¡¯s time to retire and leave the rest to the professionals.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been running around for a long time. Don¡¯t you want to follow up and know the final result?¡± Courtney said.


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 252 - A Tough Nut To Crack

    <h4>Chapter 252: A Tough Nut To Crack</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Michael shook his head indifferently. ¡°With you around, I know that things will be resolved smoothly. That¡¯s enough.¡±


    Michael didn¡¯t intend to follow up on this.


    I looked at Courtney and then at Michael. I blinked and said, ¡°You must be joking. Do you want to leave everything to Courtney?¡±


    ¡°This should be her job.¡± Michael pinched the mark on my neck and said, ¡°I just marked my mate. I didn¡¯t take a month off but insisted on finishing the work. I¡¯m very responsible.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s still too much,¡± I protested.


    ¡°You should see what my dear brother did during the month when he marked Courtney. Compared to him, I¡¯m simply a saint,¡± Michaelined in dissatisfaction.


    Courtney chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, I can understand. Leave the work to me and spend your time with your mate.¡±


    Michael looked straight at me, and the meaning in his eyes was self-evident.


    Since Courtney had already said so, I couldn¡¯t say anything more. Furthermore, I was also rather excited about Michael¡¯s hint. My mate just marked me. Of course, I wanted to ignore everything and stay with him. We should have some alone time together.


    ¡°Speaking of which, didn¡¯t I say I would still be responsible for the rest of the work? Why did you personallye to interrogate Thales? Are you worried about me, or are you trying to create an opportunity for us?¡± Michael asked Courtney.


    ¡°None of them.¡± This time, Courtney did not use a joking tone. Instead, she said in a rather serious manner, ¡°Because we didn¡¯t get any information from Lexus.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Michael frowned. ¡°Are you soft on him?¡±


    Courtney sighed. ¡°Although I don¡¯t like bloody interrogation methods, I still use them when necessary. It¡¯s just that Lexus is a tough nut to crack. We¡¯ve tried everything we could but couldn¡¯t get any useful information from him.


    ¡°He keeps saying he is innocent and will impeach us in the werewolf court for misusing private force, torturing innocent werewolves, and forcing him to confess.¡±


    I was listening to their conversation.


    The rules of the werewolf world were different from that of the human world. Humans believed that punishment was an act that went against human nature and trampled on one¡¯s personality and dignity. However, werewolves were essentially beasts, and beasts admired strength. Any method that could gain the upper hand through force was allowed.


    As Michael said, the royal Lycans could challenge the mate of ordinary werewolves. They had power, so they made the rules.


    Of course, these rules were not without order, but we allowed the punishment of those suspected of being guilty to obtain information.


    ¡°Have you tried the wolf poison on him?¡± Michael asked.


    Wolf poison was the most effective torture method for ordinary werewolves. The pain it brought was more painful than the physical damage caused by other torture devices.


    This was because the pain came from the inside, making their beasts go crazy and destroy their will. As long as it was appropriately used, no werewolf could resist the corrosion of wolf poison.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to tell me that. That¡¯s the strangest thing,¡± Courtney said. ¡± Lexus has a resistance to wolf poison. We¡¯ve even used a dosage of wolf poison on him that would cause the death of an ordinary werewolf, but he didn¡¯t even wince.¡±


    ¡°Could he be a Lycan too?¡± I joined in their conversation.


    ¡°No, he doesn¡¯t have the scent of a Lycan on him,¡± Michael said.


    ¡°But, when we were in the warehouse when Joanna introduced him to me, she addressed him as ¡®uncle¡¯,¡± I said.


    ¡°What?¡± Courtney said.


    Michael also looked at me in surprise.


    I exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t say it before because I thought Joanna was lying to me. Even though she called Lexus her uncle, she didn¡¯t have any respect for him. Instead, Lexus listened to her. But now that I think about it, she thought I would die. She didn¡¯t have to lie to me.¡±


    Courtney lowered her head and pondered for a moment, then she looked up and said with a serious expression, ¡°Thank you, Cecily. What you said is very helpful. I think I know what to do now.¡±


    I looked at Courtney in confusion and waved my hand. I didn¡¯t help much. It would be great if it were useful.


    Courtney smiled, and her eyes were filled with a confident glow. ¡°Werewolf hunters always think they¡¯re smart and don¡¯t expose themselves easily. However, they¡¯re always hunting others. It¡¯s time to let them have a taste of being hunted.¡±


    Courtney waved her hand at me and said carefreely, ¡°Goodbye, Cecily. The next time we meet will probably be in the royal Lycan pack.¡±


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 253 - Set Off Immediately

    <h4>Chapter 253: Set Off Immediately</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    I held onto Michael¡¯s arm and watched Courtney leave.


    Michael lowered his head to look at my hand and raised his eyebrows. ¡°My dear little wolf, do you have to hold my arm so tightly when facing my sister-inw?¡±


    I red at Michael and knew he wasughing at my possessiveness.


    I didn¡¯t let go of his hand as he wished. Instead, I tightened my grip on his arm and provoked him with my gaze as if saying, ¡°This is me. What are you going to do about it?¡±


    However, not only was Michael not intimidated by me, but he also burst outughing.


    His smile made my actions seem ridiculous. I released my hand resentfully and turned my head to the side. ¡°If you ask me, I think you should interrogate Joanna directly. I bet she knows everything.¡±


    When Michael heard that, he sighed and said, ¡°I can¡¯t do that because of her status. Also, Samuel told me that her parents have already put pressure on me in front of my father.¡±


    I pursed my lips as I looked at Michael with worry. ¡°I can let Thales go, and I can even let go of the people who kidnapped me. But I cannot let Joanna live. She must receive the harshest punishment. If she could get away with it this time, who knew what terrible things she would do in the future?¡±


    Michael rubbed my head and said firmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let her off. She dared to hurt you, so I¡¯ll let her know the consequences. However...¡±


    ¡°However what?¡± I asked.


    Michael wrapped his arms around my body and whispered in my ear, ¡°But in this rare moment of our time together, do you really want to keep talking about such a disgusting person? She¡¯s not worth our time. You belong to me. We should return to our warm bed and do what mates should do.¡±


    I looked at Michael¡¯s affectionate and moving eyes. The wind blew at his brown hair, and my heart was beating violently in my chest because of his hug, breath, and words.


    It was nightfall. Michael was right. Such a charming night should only belong to us.


    The following day, when Michael and I got out of bed and were eating at the table, Samuel came in with bad news. The Lycan King wanted to see Michael and specifically asked him to bring me back.


    Michael and I were both surprised by Samuel¡¯s news. We did intend to go back, but the king shouldn¡¯t have been the one toe to us. Instead, it should be Michael and me who should take the initiative to visit. It didn¡¯t seem to make much difference, but it was huge.


    Unlike Michael, to me, being summoned by the Lycan King was not only a surprise but also scary.


    I didn¡¯t know what kind of attitude Michael¡¯s father would have toward me. He was a king.


    And the bigger impact was that it disrupted my original n with Michael.


    We thought that since the distance was not short, and we were just marked each other, we could go back for a sightseeing tour after we settled the matters here.


    It would take time for Courtney to investigate the matter behind the scenes. If we were to have some fun for a while longer, we might be able to make it back in time for the trial of the criminals. Nothing would be dyed.


    And now, we had no choice but to start packing our luggage and prepare to set off. My time with Michael had been disrupted once again.


    Samuel had already reported everything to the king, who had given a direct order. Due to the vile nature of the case and theplexity of the people involved, the king decided to form a separate team to investigate as soon as possible. He would report it to the werewolf court in two weeks.


    I was surprised by the royal family¡¯s decision. I knew that the royal family was all big shots with countless documents piled on their table, waiting for them to decide.


    I didn¡¯t think that the Lycan King would ce such an important position in this. Was it because of Joanna, Michael, or me?


    However, no matter what I thought, I had to act.


    I had to say goodbye to my parents. Although it wasmon in the werewolf pack, and she-wolves always left their hometown for the pack where their mate was, I still felt very sad, and it wasn¡¯t easy to face it.


    I didn¡¯t want to say goodbye to my parents. Michael¡¯s pack was too far away from us. Once we separated this time, I didn¡¯t know when we would meet again.


    My parents didn¡¯t look as sad as I was. They were really happy for me, especially after discovering that Michael had marked me. They gave me their most sincere and warm blessings.


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 254 - The Worries Before Departure

    <h4>Chapter 254: The Worries Before Departure</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    I could tell from the smiles on my parents¡¯ faces that they were just as reluctant to part with me, but they hid their true feelings not to make me feel even sadder.


    However, this only made me sadder. They raised me and poured all their love and care into me, but now, I had to stay away from them. I¡¯d never really done anything for them. It was them who selflessly gave everything to me.


    Perhaps, from a particr perspective, it was a mission for parents to raise their children into adults, and seeing me together with the person I loved was the end of this mission. I would ept this mission and continue to pass it down.


    Fortunately, the only thing I could be sure of was that Michael would be the only person I would love deeply in my life.


    After I left my pack and followed Michael to the royal Lycan pack, the focus of my life would change.


    In the past, whenever I felt sad, I would confide in my mother. Even now, I couldn¡¯t help but share my feelings with her because of the fear of our imminent separation.


    But in the future, my parents wouldn¡¯t be by my side, and I could only trust and rely on Michael. I must be stronger and truly independent to take on my responsibilities.


    After a night of passion, I clutched the corner of the nket and couldn¡¯t fall asleep for a long time.


    Behind me was Michael¡¯s firm and fiery chest. Michael was always so passionate and full of strength, but I would always be overcautious and overthink.


    I knew I shouldn¡¯t overthink. I had the best mate in the world, and we would spend the rest of our lives together. Michael swore to me that he wouldn¡¯t give her a chance to make aeback. No matter how many tricks Joanna had up her sleeve, she couldn¡¯te and disturb our lives.


    Joanna might seem smart, but she was stupid. She treated me like one of the girls around Michael before, but she didn¡¯t know that I was the special one to Michael.


    If she wanted to kill me, she¡¯d have to bear the consequences of the bacsh. Even if Joanna were not sentenced to death this time, she would be imprisoned for life and never see the sun again.


    There was no need to fear Joanna, but her mean words and actions were still imprinted in my mind.


    I was worried that her thoughts represented the thoughts of many nobles in the royal Lycan pack. Even someone as outstanding as Courtney was rejected by the royal Lycan pack because of her birth, let alone someone as ordinary and ordinary as me.


    What if His Majesty didn¡¯t like me? How would I be treated? Would I be exiled from the royal Lycan pack?


    I believed in the rtionship between Michael and me, and nothing from the outside world was enough to shake our rtionship.


    I already had what my parents gave me, and I wanted Michael to have his family standing behind him.


    In fact, if it were possible, I would rather he not be a Lycan Prince. I never cared about his identity; I only cared that he was the one I loved.


    Our union would have been less troublesome if he were just an ordinary werewolf. We didn¡¯t have to face life and death, and he didn¡¯t have much work. We could have more time together.


    I looked at the moonlight shining into the room through the window and stared at the ground in a daze.


    We were really leaving tomorrow. I¡¯d leave my hometown with Michael and head to the royal Lycan pack. I didn¡¯t know if Michael and I would be able to stay together every day as we did now when we got there.


    Michael was a prince, and more work would be waiting for him when he returned to the pce. I had no reason to appear in his office.


    I had neither my studies nor my job now. I had nothing except Michael.


    I turned over anxiously. All these thoughts made me feel down.


    I felt like I was not myself because I cared too much. I hated this, but I couldn¡¯t control my brain.


    I even started to worry that I would one day make Michael feel sick of me. The idea was ridiculous because I could urately know how he felt about me through the mate connection.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± A strong arm wrapped around my body from behind.


    Michael¡¯s deep voice revealed a hint ofziness. I couldn¡¯t help but smile. My mate felt rxed and happy because he was with me, which also made me happy.


    I pulled myself deeper into Michael¡¯s chest. His sexy voice and hot body were enough to calm all my anxiety. I turned around so that I could see his handsome and lovely face.


    The two of us were naked and hugging each other under the same nket.


    I looked into Michael¡¯s beautiful dark brown eyes, which were full of worry for me. This was the advantage of the mate connection. He could feel your emotions at any time and give youfort.


    ¡°Nothing can separate us, right?¡± I touched his pectoral muscles.


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 255 - Always By Your Side

    <h4>Chapter 255: Always By Your Side</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    He was so damn sexy. It was midnight now, and our bodies were tightly pressed together without any clothes covering us. This made me want to do something to him.


    Michael reached out and held my finger. He was also a little restless because of me.


    But he still controlled himself. He could feel the anxiety in the depths of my heart.


    I saw him frowning, then he reached out and slowly slid it across my back from my neck. I felt some power being transferred to me from Michael¡¯s movements, so I put my chin on his corbone and kissed his neck.


    ¡°I mean, even if I go to the royal Lycan pack with you, you¡¯ll still miss me and spend time with me when you¡¯re busy with other things, right?¡± I muttered my worries.


    Although everyone here knew Michael was the Lycan Prince, they were unfamiliar with him. Michael¡¯s feelings and attention would naturally be focused on me.


    When I arrived at his territory, there were people he knew and was familiar with everywhere. I was worried that those things would distract Michael and make him ignore me.


    Looking back at the time I knew Michael, I found that I wasn¡¯t a good mate.


    I must¡¯ve been annoying at first. I caused Michael a lot of trouble and yed many little tricks to leave him, but Michael tolerated me and returned to me again and again, firmly choosing me and pulling me into his arms.


    Until now, I¡¯dpletely lost myself in him. I couldn¡¯t imagine a life without him. He was a necessity in my life. Without him, I couldn¡¯t survive like a nt without water.


    Michael¡¯s fingers moved from my waist to my hips and pinched it twice. Familiar electric sparks surged in my body.


    I couldn¡¯t help but rub my face against Michael¡¯s body. I heard Michael say, ¡°Of course, I will always be by your side, my baby.¡±


    I raised my head and saw the smile on his face.


    Michael¡¯s tone was genuine. ¡°I can¡¯t leave you at all now. I¡¯m crazily craving your scent every moment. I hate everything that will separate us. When we return, I may have some work, but I will do everything because I know you will be waiting for me at home. How could I not apany you because I¡¯m busy with other things? You¡¯re the most important.¡±


    Michael hugged me and lowered his head to kiss my forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my little wolf. The world is constantly changing. We don¡¯t know what will happen tomorrow, but I can guarantee that one thing willst forever: my love for you. This will not change for anyone or anything.¡±


    Michael knew that I was uneasy and promised me.


    And what touched me the most was that he knew what I was worried about. Even though we¡¯d already marked each other, I was somewhat concerned about the difference in status between Michael and me.


    I was thrilled that Michael could start to understand my thoughts. He was a perfect mate, and it was my luck to have him.


    ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± Michael patted my back and looked at me with a mischievous smile. ¡°It¡¯s all because of you that I had to wake up from my deep sleep. Now, shouldn¡¯t you give me somepensation?¡±


    Michael¡¯s suggestive tone made my face flush red. I recalled how we went from being well-dressed to being naked in front of each other. Those images suddenly jumped into my head, making my body heat and my private part moistened.


    My desire was always easily ignited because of Michael. Ignoring that Michael and I had made love a few hours ago, I started to miss Michael¡¯s big shaft entering me again. His body would twitch vigorously on my body, giving me endless pleasure.


    I looked at Michael¡¯s body in infatuation, pressed my palm on his chest muscles, and smiled at him. ¡°Oh? Whatpensation do you want me to give you?¡±


    I had already reached back to his hand that had been pressing on my butt, and I was leading it to my lower body.


    Michael¡¯s gaze darkened, and he tightened his arms, so we were tightly pressed together.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tease me,¡± Michael warned in a low and hoarse voice.


    I nestled in Michael¡¯s arms as if this bed was a closed space for only the two of us. Michael held me in an intimate position, and every breath was filled with my mate¡¯s fresh and pleasant smell.


    I wanted him.


    My heart rippled, and I didn¡¯t care what Michael said. The moment he finished speaking, I immediately grabbed Michael¡¯s cor and fiercely and hungrily kissed him.


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 256 - Lazing In Bed

    <h4>Chapter 256: Lazing In Bed</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Although I put on a good show, my kissing skills were far from Michael¡¯s. Michael didn¡¯t take long to strip me of my right to be the director. My lips were pried open by him, and a warm and soft tongue went straight in, hooking my tongue and kissing it deeply.


    Before the kiss ended, I felt something hot and hard against my thigh. At thest moment, I couldn¡¯t help but blush, but I couldn¡¯t help butspread my legs, opening everything to Michael.


    Then, I felt something tighten around my waist. Michael wrapped his arms around my waist and stopped me from moving.


    ¡°Go to sleep,¡± Michael said with a hint of lust.


    I pursed my lips. ¡°It¡¯s not good for you to sleep like this,¡± I said softly. I¡¯ll help you with my hands, okay?¡±


    However, Michael only smiled and did not let go of my waist. He said, ¡°That¡¯s all. Good night.¡±


    What? That was it?


    ¡°Good night?¡± I repeated unhappily, my body looking forward to more and deeper contact.


    I could feel Michael¡¯s breath on my hair. He wasughing at me, and I scratched his neck in anger. His chest kept shaking, and he couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    This b*stard always liked to tease me!


    ¡°It¡¯s nighttime now. Shouldn¡¯t we say goodnight?¡± Michael¡¯s voice was low and extremely attractive. ¡°Or do you want something else?¡±


    I angrily pushed him away and turned around with my back to him. He couldn¡¯t expect me to beg him for this kind of thing. Anyway, I was not the only one who was not satisfied.


    Theughter behind me didn¡¯t stop. After a while, a pair of strong arms wrapped around my body. Michael put his chin on my head and said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t mess around, little wolf.¡±


    I ignored him. Even if he wanted to do it now, he had to beg me.


    ¡°We still have a day-long flight tomorrow. I don¡¯t want you to look so listless. We still have a lot of time.¡±


    Michael gently kissed my neck. ¡°I will always be with you.¡±


    I curled up in Michael¡¯s arms, and his heartbeat seemed to resonate with my heart through my back. I knew I couldn¡¯t be angry with Michael.


    I sighed slightly and was drowsy as I immersed myself in Michael¡¯s scent. He always made me unable to resist.


    And he was right. We still had a long, long time to spend together.


    The following day, I was about to go crazy over Michael¡¯s renegade.


    When I tried to pull Michael out of bed for the umpteenth time, he was unmoved. Finally, he pulled me back to the bed and into his nket.


    ¡°Hey, Michael, we have to go! Don¡¯t! Don¡¯t touch my clothes. Let go! Don¡¯t touch my clothes!¡±


    Michael pulled off the clothes I had just put on. His hand touched my breasts through my underwear, and the other pulled my hand toward his lower body.


    This was the difference between men and women. Girls preferred to make love with their mates in bed at night, but men were always the most energetic in the morning.


    ¡°Michael, we need to get up.¡± I gritted my teeth and announced.


    But he mmed his shaft into my hands without care and called my name in that lusty and hoarse voice, ¡°Cecily, help me. I¡¯ll be done in a moment.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t say thatst night,¡± I protested.


    ¡°I was talking about you yesterday, and now it¡¯s me, so it¡¯s okay,¡± Michael argued shamelessly.


    He put down my uncooperative hand and hugged my waist with one arm. Then, he tried to trap me in his arms and used his penis to rub against my thigh.


    Michael kneaded my breasts with his other hand, and I felt I would fall for it soon. If we didn¡¯t care about anything and started messing around here, I wasn¡¯t sure when we would be able to set off.


    ¡°If you cooperate, we¡¯ll be faster,¡± Michael whispered into my ear.


    ¡°How can you hurry up? ¡± I frowned and looked up at him. Michael¡¯s eyes were still closed. Obviously, he was still not awake and was doing things purely by instinct.


    Michael¡¯s hair was messy and fluffy on his forehead, and he had an innocent, childlike expression of enjoyment on his face. It was as if he had peeled off the cold shell of the Lycan Prince and revealed his true self.


    It was said that beauty messes with one¡¯s mind. At this moment, I deeply feel that this was true.


    I stared at his handsome face for two seconds before finally sighing in defeat. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do as you say.¡±


    ***


    I spent more time than I expected to solve the problem of Michael getting out of bed.


    In short, with my efforts, Michael was very willing and refreshed when he got out of bed. Inparison, I, who was panting and blushing, looked more like the one who had just been dragged out of bed.


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 257 - Take Off

    <h4>Chapter 257: Take Off</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    I looked out of the car window on the way to the airport.


    I was still angry with Michael about what happened this morning. I agreed to Michael¡¯s many unreasonable requests to make him leave smoothly.


    I was angry at Michael for being insatiable and myself for not having any principles. As long as Michael said the word, I would give him the whole world.


    I still didn¡¯t understand why I was so eager to wake Michael up in the morning.


    I was the one who didn¡¯t want to leave my pack, and I was also the one who was afraid of going to the royal Lycan pack, but it was as if I was the one who was actively promoting it, and Michael didn¡¯t care.


    Michael was sitting next to me in a white shirt. He looked very rxed and was stuffing some butter biscuits into his mouth. He had missed breakfast because he had woken up toote. It was his fault that he could only eat biscuits to fill his stomach.


    I nced at Michael. The cor of his shirt was wide open, revealing his chest muscles, which were much more attractive than the biscuits in his hand. The pants he had casually grabbed were a little tight, and I could see the outline of his body. I didn¡¯t even look to know what was under his clothes. After all, I just had intimate contact with him this morning.


    I looked away again and shifted my attention away from Michael.


    We had good weather today. I hoped the weather would be as good as it was now when we arrived at the royal Lycan pack. I sighed and yed with my phone in my hand. I felt nervous again.


    I was not sure what I¡¯d face in the afternoon. Michael told me about the royal Lycans¡¯ attitude toward Courtney, and I didn¡¯t think my situation would be any better than Courtney¡¯s. An ordinary werewolf was not qualified to be the Prince¡¯s mate. My instinct told me that the King would not like me, and I was at wit¡¯s end.


    ¡°You seem a little nervous,¡± Michael suddenly said.


    ¡°What?¡± I turned to look at Michael. I didn¡¯t even know that I was being so obvious. I was already trying to control myself and make myself look calm andposed.


    Michael pointed at his heart and said, ¡°I can feel it.¡±


    I tugged at the corner of my mouth and tried to smile at Michael, but I failed.


    This might be why someone¡¯s mate rtionship wasn¡¯t so good. Your mood couldn¡¯t be hidden from your mate, and your mate would always know your true thoughts.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll always be by your side. I won¡¯t leave you,¡± Michael said in a low voice.


    Michael reached out and grabbed my hand, walking side by side to the ne.


    This was the royal family¡¯s private jet. It was not big and could take a few of us back this time. I also saw Samuel and Sasha next to the ne. Sasha was directing people to bring her luggage up, while Samuel consciously came to Michael¡¯s side to help check on various things.


    ¡°You guys are reallyte. If you were anyter, I¡¯d have left with the ne,¡± Sasha said as she waved at us.


    Michael shrugged. ¡°If we aren¡¯t here yet, the ne can¡¯t possibly leave.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Sasha raised an eyebrow. ¡°Is a prince of the privileged ss so proud?¡±


    Michael humphed and said, ¡°I¡¯m just trying to make you understand the situation. This ne was initially meant to pick up Cecily and me. Without us, you¡¯ll have to take amercial flight back yourself. You¡¯re taking advantage of us and still dare to threaten me.¡±


    Sasha rolled her eyes and said in disdain, ¡°You think I care?¡±


    Sasha looked at me and said, ¡°I just wanted to leave with Cecily. She¡¯s much cuter than an arrogant person like you.¡±


    Only then did I get the chance to interject. I raised my hand and greeted Sasha. ¡°Hey, we¡¯rete.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯mte.¡± Sasha intentionally dragged out her words and looked at me with a teasing expression. ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°The road was congested. What do you know?¡± Michael gave her a sharp look.


    ¡°If you say so, Your Highness.¡± Sasha looked around again and said, ¡°Just you two? Courtney isn¡¯t going back with you?¡±


    ¡°She said she still had some things to investigate and would return alone in two days,¡± Michael exined.


    ¡°The Lycan King has already given the order to set up an investigation team. What is she still doing here?¡± Sasha shook her head. ¡°Courtney is just too responsible. She always wanted to see everything to the end.¡±


    ¡°Who said she wasn¡¯t? That¡¯s just how she is,¡± Michael said helplessly. ¡°It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t bring her with me this time. I¡¯m afraid Brandon is going to go crazy again.¡±


    ¡°That brother of yours, I have to say, he and Courtney are a match made in heaven.¡± Sashaughed.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Michael also nodded and smiled. He then held my hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Michael and I stepped onto the aircraft¡¯s esctor and sat in our seats.


    The ne began to take off with a loud roar and flew into the blue sky.


    I leaned on Michael¡¯s shoulder and quietly looked at the buildings on the ground, getting further away from me. In the end, onlyrge clouds surrounded us like giant cotton balls.


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 258 - The Imperial Palace

    <h4>Chapter 258: The Imperial Pce</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    I was leaving my hometown and my life as a werewolf. Every day from now on would be a brand new chapter for me as a royal Lycan.


    The royal Lycan pack was the general name for where the royal Lycan family lived. The ce where the Lycan King lived was usually called the Royal Pce. Just like the White House in the human world, the Royal Pce was not only the residence of the King but also the ce where the King usually worked.


    I¡¯d always been filled with excitement and curiosity about this pce.


    When wended at the airport, I saw many security personnel busy on the ground. I looked at them in surprise, but Michael and Sasha didn¡¯t seem surprised.


    Michael was even a little impatient. I remembered that Sasha told me that Michael hated formal things. My mate didn¡¯t pay much attention to the grandeur of travel. He paid more attention to his freedom.


    A whole row of cars was already waiting for us when we got off the ne. Even if only four of us were there, I didn¡¯t know what the remaining cars were for. If it were just for show, it would be too much.


    However, when I thought about how Michael was a prince, perhaps all of this could be understood. Especially since this was the royal Lycan pack, he had to receive high-standard treatment.


    It was a long drive from the airport to the pce. Finally, we entered a dense forest.


    The nts on both sides of the road had been carefully trimmed, showing the vitality of nature and artificial nning. The air here was very fresh, and the scenery was stunning. I wanted to think about living in this area with Michael in the future. I liked it here, and the peace and tranquility here were intoxicating.


    After passing through the forest, I saw a tall pce in the distance.


    It looked tall, luxurious, and solemn. Although it was my first time here, I knew it must be the pce.


    We were asked to get off the carriage not far away and walk into the pce. After passing through four to five doors and several security checks, we finally arrived at the pce hall.


    During the process, Michael held my hand, and his face was tight.


    I could see that he was not happy toe back here, and I was happy to be close to him because I was nervous. The breath of my mate could ease our anxiety at the same time.


    ¡°Your Highness, His Majesty, the Lycan King, would like to see you.¡± One of the royal Lycan members walked up to Michael and saluted.


    Michael turned to look at me and then frowned slightly.


    ¡°I think I¡¯d better send my mate to my room first,¡± Michael said coldly.


    The Lycan member looked at me in surprise before lowering his head respectfully. ¡°We¡¯ll arrange a ce for thisdy to stay. You don¡¯t have to worry. His Majesty, the Lycan King, said he wants to see you now.¡±


    Michael¡¯s expression turned even colder. He grabbed my hand tightly. I looked up, pressed my other hand on his hand, and nodded at him.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. You can go,¡± I said.


    Michael¡¯s mouth twitched, then he held my face and kissed me on the cheek.


    His sudden actions in front of everyone made me blush and feel touched. I pushed him away in a panic and observed the expressions of the people around me. Samuel¡¯s expression was still as cold as ever while Sasha smiled evilly at me.


    ¡°You should go.¡± I pursed my lips.


    Michael looked into my eyes. ¡°Stay in your room obediently. Don¡¯t go around. I¡¯lle to you when I¡¯m done here.¡±


    I nodded. Michael turned to look at Sasha, and before he could say anything, Sasha already said, ¡°I know. I will help you take care of Cecily.¡±


    Michael nodded slightly at Sasha without saying anything else. He looked at me affectionately onest time before turning around and leaving with the royal Lycan member.


    After that, a few female servants walked over and guided Sasha and me in another direction.


    On the way there, I separated from Sasha because our rooms weren¡¯t together. However, Sasha promised she woulde to me after packing her things. Although I was still flustered, I couldn¡¯t say anything more. I could only watch her leave and follow the servant.


    Along the way, I silently observed the people there. Everyone here was a royal Lycan, including the servants, which was only natural.


    Fortunately, I¡¯d transformed from a werewolf into a royal Lycan. Otherwise, I suspected that I¡¯d be suffocated by the aura here.


    I didn¡¯t know how many stairs I¡¯d turned with the servant, but we were far from the hall.


    Finally, she stopped before a door, opened it for me, and quietly left.


    I observed the room alone. It was almost as big as the room I lived in with Michael. The house had aplete dining room, kitchen, balcony, and bathroom. There was arge single bed in the bedroom and an LED TV that took up half of the wall directly opposite it. It was almost like a theater.


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 259 - Uneasiness

    <h4>Chapter 259: Uneasiness</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    I opened the wardrobe curiously and found that my clothes and luggage had been moved in without me knowing. They were now neatly hanging inside.


    Everything was in this room, but it was all for one person. Even therge bed only had one pillow. It seemed to have been specially prepared for me.


    But from what I heard from Samuel, the Lycan King knew I was Michael¡¯s mate. He arranged for me to stay here but didn¡¯t put anything of Michael¡¯s.


    The uneasiness I had felt since the day I set off grew stronger. Judging by the royal family¡¯s arrangements, they were highly likely dissatisfied with me.


    However, since I was already here, I should take things as they were.


    I¡¯d been feeling uneasy before, but now that things hade to this, I was not so nervous anymore. Since I was already here, I¡¯d enjoy everything here. I had Michael on my side anyway.


    I tried to sense Michael¡¯s emotions, but I didn¡¯t sense anything. That meant that nothing had happened to him.


    I ordered a few dishes from the restaurant¡¯s menu with the servants. Michael¡¯s previous cook was excellent, and I believed the pce¡¯s food would be better.


    After eating, I sank into the bathtub and enjoyed the feeling of the water hitting my body. There were many buttons on the bathtub. Pressing them would produce different effects. One of them produced a lot of bubbles. I felt that my skin had be smoother.


    As I was about to climb onto the big,fortable-looking bed to sleep in, I felt a strange emotion in my heart. I pressed on it, trying to suppress the emotion, but it was still getting more intense.


    I realized it wasing from my mate. He must have experienced something that made his emotions fluctuate. I felt a little uneasy, and my first reaction was to go out and find him. But I remember what Michael just told me. He asked me to stay here and wait for him toe back.


    But how could I be at ease?


    I was sad that Michael was in a bad mood, and I wanted to use my breath to calm him down. What did the Lycan King do to him?


    I paced back and forth at the door, struggling over whether I should go out and find him. However, when I walked over, I couldn¡¯t remember the way. There were so manyplicated hallways in the pce that I could only go around like a headless fly. What if I met someone else or had an ident? What should I do?


    I was caught in a dilemma when I heard footsteps from the door.


    I thought Michael was finallying back, so I opened the door suddenly, intending to hug him.


    However, the person at the door was Sasha.


    She looked at my open arms and sized me up. ¡°You¡¯re weing me so warmly?¡±


    I put my hands down and showed a disappointed expression. I turned sideways to let her in.


    ¡°Please, I came to find you as soon as I packed my luggage. I¡¯m already very kind. Even if I¡¯m not the person you want to see, you don¡¯t have to make it so obvious,¡± Sasha said as she leaned against the door.


    ¡°No. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m not happy to see you,¡± I said, a little embarrassed. ¡°I feel Michael is a little out of control with his emotions. I¡¯m worried about him.¡±


    ¡°Out of control?¡± Sasha frowned. ¡°Wasn¡¯t he summoned by His Majesty, the Lycan King? There won¡¯t be anything.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true...¡± I sighed.


    Michael was a prince, and his father was looking for him. This was the pce, so he wouldn¡¯t be in danger. But I still couldn¡¯t control my worry.?A she-wolf just wanted to stay with his mate and worry about every little change in her mate.


    Sasha observed my expression before nudging me with her elbow. ¡°Do you want to see what Michael is doing?¡±


    I widened my eyes and looked at her. ¡°Michael asked me to stay here just now.¡±


    ¡°Just tell me if you want to or not,¡± said Sasha.


    I hesitated for a second before saying, ¡°Yes, I do.¡±


    ¡°Follow me.¡± The corners of Sasha¡¯s mouth curled up into a smile.


    I followed Sasha out of the door. She seemed to be very familiar with the routes here. I followed her through the corridors that looked the same. Along the way, we met some servants. They would stop to bow and let us pass first.


    I was worried I would be stopped, but our journey was smooth.


    In the end, Sasha brought me to a stop before a door.


    The door looked very ordinary, unlike the office of a King. Just as I looked at Sasha in confusion, she knocked on the door without hesitation.


    I stared at Sasha in disbelief. I couldn¡¯t believe that she would have the guts to bring me to knock on the door of the Lycan King.


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 260 - Eavesdropping

    <h4>Chapter 260: Eavesdropping</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    I tugged on Sasha¡¯s sleeve, almost wanting to pull her along and escape.


    Even if I didn¡¯t know the rules of the pce, I knew what kind of existence the Lycan King was. He was the king of all werewolves, representing supreme authority. It was a provocation to knock on the door.


    But soon, I heard footsteps behind the door. I froze in ce. Following the sound of the door being opened from the inside, I felt my heart stop beating.


    At that moment, I thought in despair, ¡®I won¡¯t be one of those werewolves who are expelled on the first day Ie to the pce, will I?¡¯


    ¡°Hey. Cecily, why do you keep looking at the ground? Come in quickly.¡± I only raised my head when I heard Sasha¡¯s voice.


    Then, I realized that the person standing before me wasn¡¯t the Lycan King. Instead, it was someone I was pretty familiar with ¨C Samuel.


    Samuel frowned at Sasha and said, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Then, he turned to me and said in an emotionless voice, ¡°His Highness asked you to stay in the room. Why did you follow her out?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re here to borrow something from you,¡± said Sasha, ignoring Samuel¡¯s coldness.


    ¡°No,¡± Samuel said.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t even said what I want to borrow, and you¡¯re already rejecting me,¡± Sasha said to Samuel with wide eyes.


    ¡°No matter what it is. You should not havee here,¡± Samuel said. ¡°Please leave.¡±


    I stood at the side and looked at Sasha, then at Samuel. I couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What is this ce?¡±


    Samuel looked at me coldly. He had no intention of answering my question.


    I looked at Sasha pleadingly. Sasha spread her hands and said, ¡°This is the pce¡¯s security center. Samuel was in charge of the pce¡¯s security. I¡¯m looking for him because I want something my teacher made.¡±


    I was still a little confused. What did this have to do with her saying that she would take me to Michael?


    Sasha winked at me to stop me from asking any more questions.


    ¡°Mr. Thomas¡¯s work has already been put to use. It¡¯s impossible to hand it over to you. Please go back,¡± Samuel said.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll take a look and do some research, right?¡± Sasha said, not giving up.


    ¡°This is the security center. Unauthorized people are not allowed to enter,¡± Samuel said.


    ¡°Come on, Samuel. I¡¯ve lived in this pce for decades, and there¡¯s no ce I can¡¯t enter,¡± Sasha said without holding back. ¡°As for Cecily, you know that she is Michael¡¯s mate. Even if she is not officially crowned yet, she has the authority to enter and leave the pce freely.¡±


    Samuel stood there in silence.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t say anything, I¡¯ll take it that I can do as I please. Come, Cecily.¡± Sasha waved and called me over.


    I observed Samuel¡¯s expression again. He didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of retorting. It appeared that what Sasha said just now was reasonable. He had no reason to stop us.


    I followed Sasha into the room. A disy screen on the entire wall showed the locations in every corner of the pce. Sasha picked up the two earphones on the table and handed me one. Then, she pressed two buttons on the table.


    I put on my headphones. At first, there was only the sound of an electric current, then two people¡¯s voices came through.


    I looked at Sasha in surprise. Sasha looked pointedly at Samuel and then gestured to me to keep quiet. I nodded in understanding and listened carefully to the conversation in my headphones.


    ¡°I heard that Joanna is also involved in this. What¡¯s up with this child?¡± An old but dignified voice said.


    ¡°Just like I said in the report, she did something that can not be undone.¡± It was Michael.


    I looked at Sasha in surprise. Sasha winked at me and smiled.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity. She was a very good candidate. I thought you would choose her to be the Princess Consort, and her family would be happy to promote this.¡±


    The majestic voice sighed. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter. There are many suitable girls in the royal family. I will choose a noble and moral girl for you. You can select one of them to be your mate.¡±


    My heart twitched with his words.


    I finally understood who Michael was talking to. He was the King, the true ruler of this country.


    But why did he say he wanted to introduce Michael to other girls? Didn¡¯t he know that I was Michael¡¯s mate?


    My heart kept beating faster and faster. I tried to calm down, but I found that something was wrong. It wasn¡¯t just my emotions that made my heart beat faster, but also Michael¡¯s anger.

 Chapter 261 - The Interrupted Eavesdropping

    <h4>Chapter 261: The Interrupted Eavesdropping</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    This realization calmed me down. Michael¡¯s mood was the same as mine. He would not ept others as his mate.


    I turned slightly and saw that Sasha gestured for me to look at one of the screens. I followed the direction of her finger and saw that the screen was showing the office where the King and Michael were.


    I saw the King sitting in front of the table with an air of authority. Michael was standing in front of him with both hands on the table, clearly agitated.


    ¡°I already have a mate! I won¡¯t ept anyone else,¡± Michael roared.


    Compared to Michael, the Lycan King was much calmer. ¡°I heard that you brought back a werewolf. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve made good arrangements for her and won¡¯t let her suffer any grievances.


    ¡°But she¡¯s not suitable to be your wife. This ce doesn¡¯t belong to her. Find the right time to send her back to her pack. That¡¯s her real home.¡±


    I could feel the fire in my heart burning even more fiercely.


    I tried tofort Michael in my heart. Although the King¡¯s words made me very ufortable, I didn¡¯t want Michael to go against his father.


    Taking a step back, even if Michael had nothing, I would still be willing to be with him. We could leave this ce and go far away.


    However, the family would always be family. No matter how bad the situation was, we might still have to reconcile in the end. I didn¡¯t want Michael to have to choose between us.


    ¡°Michael, my son.¡± The Lycan King sighed and said, ¡°You¡¯re not an ordinary royal Lycan. You¡¯re a prince. While you enjoy your status, you also have responsibilities to bear.


    ¡°Your brother¡¯s matter has broken my heart. He could have be the undisputed king, but his actions have made many people dissatisfied and unwilling to support him on the throne. I¡¯m already old. You¡¯re brothers, so you have to help your brother. And you can only do this if you¡¯re with a nobledy.¡±


    ¡°I will support Brandon. However, I will never ept another woman,¡± Michael said firmly.


    ¡°I understand you don¡¯t want to give up your mate.¡± The King did not give up trying to persuade him. ¡°You can still keep that she-wolf by your side. Your mate can enhance your strength and better control your beast, but you must marry a nobledy. In public, you must have a noble wife.¡±


    My heart skipped a beat when I heard what the Lycan King said.


    What was the difference between the Lycan King¡¯s suggestion and what Robert had done to me?


    He wanted Michael to have two mates at the same time. One had a legal identity and enjoyed all the glory; The other was hidden at home as a tool to enhance Michael¡¯s strength.


    I couldn¡¯t help but shudder at this. If they treated me like this, what was the difference between that and raising a dog?


    I couldn¡¯t ept that fate.


    Even though I knew Michael¡¯s feelings for me, I still felt uneasy about Michael¡¯s answer.


    I hoped he would sternly reject this ridiculous proposal, but I was also terrified of the King¡¯s might. If he didn¡¯t like me, my future in the pce wouldn¡¯t be easy.


    I held my breath, and just as I was about to listen to what Michael had to say, I suddenly heard a stern shout.


    ¡°What are you two doing?¡±


    My body trembled, and I missed the conversation between Michael and the King.


    I turned around and looked at the source of the voice. I saw an ashen-faced Samuel standing at the door and walking quickly toward us. While I was still in a daze, he took off my headphones and put them on his head.


    I saw Samuel¡¯s expression tense up. A few secondster, he put down his headphones and said, ¡°What did you guys just hear?¡±


    Before I could say anything, Sasha had already taken off her earphones.


    She interrupted me and said to Samuel, ¡°We didn¡¯t hear anything. Didn¡¯t you hear it yourself just now? There was nothing but the sound of electric currents.¡±


    Samuel looked suspiciously at Sasha, but thetter looked calm.


    Suddenly, Samuel looked at me with distrust. I wasn¡¯t as mentally strong as Sasha, so I lowered my head and looked at my shoes.


    ¡°Hmph,¡± he snorted. Samuel lowered his head and began to check the operating table full of buttons.


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, we¡¯ll take our leave.¡± Sasha grabbed my hand and wanted to escape.


    ¡°Wait.¡± Samuel continued to y around with the buttons, and his tone was as cold as ice that had not melted for years.


    ¡°What now?¡± Sasha stopped and turned back to look at Samuel.


    ¡°I know you are not telling me the truth. It¡¯s my fault for letting you in today. I¡¯ll write my reflection on this matter and report it,¡± Samuel said.

 Chapter 262 - The Quarrel In The Corridor

    <h4>Chapter 262: The Quarrel In The Corridor</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Samuel¡¯s sharp gaze swept over the two of us. ¡°However, if you¡¯re smart, you should know that no matter what you hear, don¡¯t say it out loud. Otherwise, your trouble won¡¯t be as simple as just trespassing into the security room.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Sasha raised her eyebrows. ¡°But we really didn¡¯t hear anything. If you want to report it, then go ahead. You¡¯re the best at this, anyway.¡±


    ¡°I will,¡± Samuel said without any expression.


    Sasha and Samuel looked at each other for a while before shrugging as if nothing had happened. She then dragged me out by the arm. I felt Samuel¡¯s gaze on us. I felt my hair stand on end as I walked past him. My palms were covered in a thinyer of cold sweat. I suspected Samuel knew what we¡¯d done.


    My heart was still beating fast even when I returned to the corridor with Sasha.


    I quickly turned a few corners and leaned against the wall, gasping for air. Sasha looked at me from the side and smiled. She said, ¡°Is there a need to be so scared because of Samuel?¡±


    I raised my head and red at her. ¡°I felt like he was going to kill us with his re. I was afraid he would send us to court.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that serious,¡± Sasha whistled frivolously. ¡°Since we can¡¯t return to eavesdrop on them now, why don¡¯t I send you back first?¡±


    I supported myself against the wall as I stood up and nodded at Sasha.


    After I recovered from the panic of being discovered by Samuel, I couldn¡¯t help but recall the conversation I overheard between Michael and his father. His father didn¡¯t want me to be his mate and asked him to marry another noble girl. I hadn¡¯t heard Michael¡¯s answer yet.


    ¡®If Michael disagreed, how would he deal with his father, the King? If he agreed, where should I go?¡¯ I was so upset that I couldn¡¯t wait to see Michael and ask him.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you bring her back?¡± An angry male voice suddenly sounded from the other side of the corridor.


    Sasha and I quickly looked at each other, our eyes filled with vignce.


    Sasha made a ¡®shush¡¯ gesture at me. Then, we lightened our footsteps and prepared to go around from the other direction.


    At this time, another low and pleasant male voice said, ¡°It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know her. I can¡¯t make her decision.¡±


    My heart started to beat violently as I heard this voice. I pulled on Sasha¡¯s clothes and made her stop. I then pointed in the direction of the voice.


    ¡°Listen,¡± I whispered. ¡°Who are those two people talking?¡±


    Sasha nced at me before following me back. She continued to listen to the conversation between the two men.


    ¡°I already told you to bring her back, but you turned a deaf ear to my words. Do you still see me as your brother?!¡± the man¡¯s voice was filled with anger.


    ¡°If you¡¯re so capable, go find her yourself. Why are you throwing a tantrum at me?¡± The deep and pleasant male voice was also a little angry, and he said impatiently, ¡°Bring your mate back.¡±


    Hearing this, I no longer needed to use my eyes to confirm the identity of these two people. That deep and beautiful voice must be my mate, Michael, and the other must be his brother, Brandon.


    I was just about to go out and look for Michael, but I saw Michael¡¯s angry figure rushing over.


    The moment I saw him, I felt extremely excited. I quickly took a few steps forward and blocked his path.


    ¡°Michael, it¡¯s me.¡±


    Michael lowered his head to look at me and smiled joyfully. ¡°Cecily! What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m scared.¡± I hadn¡¯t thought of how to exin it yet, so I stammered, ¡°I was worried about you, so I wanted toe out and look for you.¡±


    Michael looked up at Sasha and said, ¡°It was you who brought Cecilia out again, wasn¡¯t it? I asked you to help take care of her, not to run around with her.¡±


    I squeezed Michael¡¯s hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s not Sasha¡¯s fault. I was the one who asked her to bring me out.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± He snorted at Sasha.


    Then, he took my hand and took me two steps forward.


    This time, I saw the person who was talking to Michael. He had long golden hair that waspletely different from Michael¡¯s. It was half draped over his shoulders, and he looked as majestic as a king.


    I knew he was the heir to the Lycan King, the Crown Prince of the royal family ¨C Brandon.


    However, he looked dazed at the moment, as if he was uninterested in anything. When I bowed to him, he only frowned and returned a perfunctory yet polite bow.


    ¡°This is my mate, Cecily. This is my dear brother, Brandon, ¡± Michael introduced. ¡°He looks serious because he was angry with me for not bringing his mate back.

 Chapter 263 - Back To My Room

    <h4>Chapter 263: Back To My Room</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Michaelined with some dissatisfaction, ¡°Brandon, is this the etiquette you should have for my mate? You¡¯re too perfunctory.¡±


    I saw Brandon roll his eyes at Michael, but he stood straight and looked at me seriously.


    ¡°Hello, Cecily. I¡¯m Brandon, and my mate is Courtney. I heard from Michael that you¡¯ve already met each other.¡±


    Although Brandon¡¯s hair color was different from Michael¡¯s, he had a pair of beautiful brown eyes that were exactly the same as Michael¡¯s. When I looked at him, it made me feel the familiarity of my mate. This instantly made me feel a sense of familiarity with Brandon.


    ¡°Hello, it¡¯s an honor to meet you,¡± I replied.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite. We¡¯ll be a family from now on.¡± Brandon¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡°You wanna tell me about Courtney over there? ¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m honored. Courtney is a very good person...¡± I stammered but was interrupted halfway through my sentence.


    ¡°No, she doesn¡¯t have the time. I was called away by Father as soon as I came back,¡± Michael interrupted. It¡¯s our alone time now.¡±


    ¡°Michael!¡± Brandon red at Michael and said hurriedly, ¡°Back then, I told you to bring Courtney back with you no matter what. However, you brought everyone back except her. Are you going to interrupt me when I ask her a few questions?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d still say the same thing. If you want her toe back, go find her yourself. I¡¯ve already tried my best,¡± Michael said indifferently.


    I looked at Brandon¡¯s back as he left in a huff, and I couldn¡¯t help but look at Michael with some worry.


    However, a yful smile appeared on Michael¡¯s face. He put his arm around my shoulder and said, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen Brandon go crazy like this. The only person who could force him into this state is Courtney.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried?¡± I raised my head and asked Michael.


    ¡°What do I have to worry about?¡± Michael shook his head. ¡°He¡¯s the future king of the royal family. He knows what he¡¯s doing. I¡¯m more worried about you.¡±


    Michael reached out and poked my forehead, and said in a deliberately fierce tone, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to stay in your room and note out? Why did you run out with Sasha? Oh right, also Sasha. I have to say, where¡¯s she?¡±


    Michael looked around, but there was no one else in the corridor except for Michael and me.


    ¡°This girl escaped fast,¡± Michael mumbled.


    I leaned into Michael¡¯s arms and smiled in satisfaction. ¡°If she doesn¡¯t run, is she supposed to stay here and let you scold her? Don¡¯t me her, I wanted toe out, and I was worried about you.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Michael raised his eyebrows. Every time he did this, it made my heart beat faster.


    He looked so charming, just like a fragrant little cake. It made me want to bite his abdominal muscles and have a good taste of him. Michael pushed me to the wall. His arm was beside my ear, and the fragrance on his body was more alluring than all men¡¯s perfumes. I looked at his chest in infatuation and felt that I hadpletely lost the ability to think.


    ¡°My little wolf, tell me how you were worried about me?¡± Michael¡¯s bewitching voice sounded in my ears.


    Before I met Michael, I felt like I had many questions to ask him. For example, how did his talk with the Lycan King go? Whether he would ept a political marriage? And what ns he had for our future?


    But at this moment, I didn¡¯t think that was important.


    My mate in front of me, he only had me in his heart. He belonged to me.


    I warmly hugged his neck and hooked my legs around his waist. I leaned against his neck and said, ¡°I just want to see you. Now, take me back to your room. I belong to you.¡±


    The light in Michael¡¯s eyes changed suddenly, and his pupils began to sh with golden light.


    After being in contact with him for so long, I already knew that this was his behavior every time before he got aroused.


    A smug smile appeared on my face. Only I could make Michael have such a reaction, and only I could satisfy all of Michael¡¯s thoughts. It had to be me, no one else.


    Michael and I returned to our room much faster than Sasha and I came out. There was almost no pause. After we entered the room, Michael pressed me against the door and kissed me.


    I wanted to cater to him at first, but Michael soon brought me into his rhythm, and I started to feel breathless. And then I was in a position where both my hands were locked on the door, passively epting Michael¡¯s kiss.


    The kiss was aggressive.

 Chapter 264 - A Conversation By The Bed

    <h4>Chapter 264: A Conversation By The Bed</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Michael and I hadn¡¯t seen each other for a few hours, and we missed each other so much that we couldn¡¯t wait to merge into each other¡¯s blood and bones.


    And in this passion, I faintly felt a sense of uneasiness.


    Not just mine but Michael¡¯s as well. But none of us mentioned this.


    We gave ourselves to each other as much as we could, as if the intertwining of our bodies was the most essential thing in the world.


    Michael and I were lying side by side on the bed. My hand was on his chest, slowlybing the lines of his muscles. I would never get tired of the feeling. Michael was the best. Michael smiled satisfactorily. He pressed me on his body, and I looked up at him.


    I hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Michael, I¡¯m afraid.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about anything.¡± Michael lowered his head and kissed me, stopping me from saying what I wanted to say next. ¡°Take a rest first. When we wake up tomorrow morning, we¡¯ll see everyone. I¡¯ll be by your side.¡±


    I stopped caressing Michael¡¯s chest for a moment, then continued as if nothing had happened.


    I didn¡¯t want Michael to see that I was nervous, even though I was indeed anxious because I was going to meet the other royal Lycans, especially when one of them was the king of the werewolves, the Lycan King who didn¡¯t support Michael and me.


    I tried to change the topic. ¡°We came back in a much shorter time than when Sasha took me out. How did you do it?¡±


    Michaelughed in a low voice, and his chest was buzzing and shaking. My fingers curled up again and stopped. This time it was because of excitement. Michael was too attractive like this. I had to control myself not to pounce on him again.


    ¡°How long has it been since Sasha came to live here? I grew up here, so I know every route in the pce like the back of my hand.¡± Michael¡¯s smile looked a little self-satisfied.


    ¡°How long have you been living here?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Michael tried to recall. ¡°I spent a lot of time controlling my beast, and the people in the pce were always worried about me acting alone. I¡¯ve been here for more than fifty years.


    ¡°Fifty years? How old are you this year?¡± I asked in surprise.


    I suddenly realized that after being together with Michael for so long, other than when Sasha casually mentioned it, I never knew Michael¡¯s true age.


    ¡°Let me think.¡± Michael put on a thoughtful expression. ¡°The royal Lycans don¡¯t celebrate my birthday very often. However, my mother told me she would celebrate my 100th birthday in two years. So, I should be ny-eight years old.


    ¡°You¡¯re ny-eight?!¡± My eyes widened.


    I saw Michael nod, but I still found it hard to believe.


    I knew Michael was older than me, but he was eighty years older than me.


    ¡°This is unbelievable,¡± I mumbled as I touched my nose. I joked with Michael, ¡°So you¡¯re just like an old man to me.¡±


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Michael raised his eyebrows and straightened his back.


    He blew air into my ear, tickling me. I was about to dodge to the side, but Michael sped my body even harder and pulled me to him.


    ¡°What did you say? Repeat it.¡± Michael¡¯s tone was full of threat.


    But I wasn¡¯t afraid of him. I said stubbornly, ¡°I said you¡¯re like an old man. I¡¯m too young for you.¡±


    ¡°Even if I¡¯m an old man, I still have much more energy than a young person like you.¡± Michael snorted and touched my thigh with his fingers.


    ¡°Don¡¯tin, and don¡¯t mess around. Didn¡¯t you say to go to bed early? You still have things to do tomorrow.¡± I gave up.


    Although I was joking with Michael regarding age, his physical strength and energy were better than the youngest werewolf. It seemed like he would never get tired. When he was moving rhythmically on my body, his waist was like a perpetual motion machine driven by a high-intensity motor, and it was the sexiest one.


    I amused Michael, and he deliberately drawled, ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right. I¡¯m an old man, and you¡¯re a young and beautiful female college student. I should find someone the same age as me to be my mate so that some people don¡¯t feel like they¡¯ve made a mistake.¡±


    ¡°Who else do you want to find?¡± I raised my eyebrows and red at Michael.


    All those thoughts of teasing me just now disappeared from my mind. I just thought about whether Michael would be with me, and the anger had already begun to rush to my head.


    This person was mine. I wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to get close to him, not a single person.


    Michael looked at me mockingly.


    Hmph, what a petty and vengeful man. I only mentioned his age.

 Chapter 265 - The Dreamscape

    <h4>Chapter 265: The Dreamscape</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    I lowered my head and bit his chest, leaving a bite mark as a warning.


    I heard Michael inhale sharply, and then he pulled my chin. I thought he would take revenge this time, so I looked at him vigntly.


    But he lowered his head and gave me a long kiss that was enough to suffocate me.


    All the negative emotions I had just disappeared because of Michael¡¯s action.


    I was often amazed by the magic of the mate connection. A word, an action, or the mate connection will amplify all connections. It would make you have sudden emotions and then disappear quietly.


    ¡°Sleep, my little wolf.¡± Michael closed his eyes. His long eyshes covered his lower eyelids, and he looked extremely beautiful. His face was calm and peaceful. I snuggled in his arms and felt his warmth. A smile appeared on my face.


    ¡°Good night,¡± I replied softly.


    ***


    I was walking in a very, very long corridor. The wallpaper was exactly the same. I couldn¡¯t find the direction, nor could I see the way. The anxiety in my heart drove me to walk faster and faster. The more I walked, the more anxious I became. Finally, I saw a heavy wooden door withplicated and solemn patterns. Without hesitation, I pushed the door open and walked in.


    It was arge office, and a man in a suit sat in the middle of the room. He looked about the same age as my father but had an aura that made people want to submit to him.


    I looked at him doubtfully. He raised his head and looked at me with a pair of sharp and judgmental eyes.


    At that moment, I froze as if something had hit me.


    He was Michael¡¯s father. He was the king of the werewolves. He was the Lycan King.


    This judgment was without basis and was not even decided by appearance because he did not look like Michael. But at this moment, I could confirm that he was the King.


    The Lycan King looked incredibly healthy and strong. He had strong pectoral muscles and well-developed biceps. Michael also had muscles butpared to Lycan King, Michael was slender and light. The King was more simr to Brandon, whether it was his facial features or his figure. Michael had inherited his mother¡¯s genes.


    I saw the Lycan King wave at me, so I sat in the chair in front of him, not knowing what he wanted to say.


    His desk was filled with documents. He reached out and put the papers in front of him to the side so I could look him in the eye. I could see the Lycan King¡¯s face even more clearly at such a close distance.


    His eyes were the same brown as Michael¡¯s, perhaps the only thing he had inmon with Michael. The wrinkles at the corners of his eyes were the marks of time on his body, but he still had a head of thick golden hair, and his movements did not look old. His sharp chin showed that he still could rule this country and his ambition to conquer everything.


    At this moment, he was looking at me sharply. I couldn¡¯t read any emotion on his face.


    This was how a King should act, and he would not let others know whether or not he was happy.


    However, I was guessing he was not happy about me, who ¡®kidnapped¡¯ his second son.


    After all, the conversation I overheard in the afternoon confirmed this. He might even think that I have ulterior motives. I didn¡¯t have to prove to others how much I loved Michael. I knew I belonged to him; he belonged to me, and that was enough.


    ¡°Leave.¡± He gave an order to the royal Lycan guards.


    I turned around and was surprised that I didn¡¯t notice there were people there when I came in. Were they there just now?


    How did I get here? The thought shed through my mind, but I had no choice but to focus on the King.


    ¡°My child...¡± The King sighed and started the conversation, ¡°I¡¯ve heard about what you did in the south. You caught the people who sold the she-wolves and found clues about the power behind them. You did a good job.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my duty, Your Majesty.¡± I seemed to hear a voice that didn¡¯t belong to me speaking for me. I was starting to get confused. Why would the King address me as his child? Had he already epted the fact that I was with Michael? Also, although I was indeed involved in the she-wolves business, I¡¯d only just arrived at the pce. How did the Lycan King know about this?


    ¡°But you took too long. I heard that you¡¯d spent some time on useless feelings. Is that right?¡± The Lycan King sounded a little unhappy as he frowned.

 Chapter 266 - Awakened

    <h4>Chapter 266: Awakened</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Before I could say anything, I saw the Lycan King cross his arms on the table and lower his head slightly, looking at me with a predatory gaze. At that moment, an invisible pressure came from his body and quickly upied the entire room.


    ¡°That¡¯s not it. Let¡¯s just...¡± I spoke with difficulty, trying to get the Lycan King to retract this pressure. I was already almost out of breath.


    ¡°Leave him, leave this ce!¡± The Lycan King suddenly snarled at me.


    Who should I leave? Michael? No, I couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°No,¡± I said through gritted teeth.


    The Lycan King red at me coldly. He was trying to exert pressure on me to show his authority, and he was trying to make me yield.


    I persevered with great difficulty, but at the same time, I felt a familiar feeling from this pressure. But how was that possible? This was my first time meeting the Lycan King!


    Leave him, leave him, leave him...


    For a moment, it was as if countless voices were saying the same thing. The King also turned into countless figures and surrounded me. My head was buzzing, and the voices were everywhere, asking me to leave.


    My head was getting lower and lower under pressure, and my breathing was getting increasingly heavy.


    The Lycan King¡¯s face contorted, but they didn¡¯t stop. I wanted to shout and escape, but I couldn¡¯t even move a finger.


    ¡®Please help me, Michael. I¡¯m going to die here.¡¯


    ***


    ¡°Cecily! Wake up, wake up, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    I suddenly opened my eyes and sat up straight, panting heavily.


    Michael, who was beside me, also sat up with me. He gently pressed one hand on the mark on my neck tofort me, and his eyes were full of worry. The moment I saw Michael, I felt a lot more at ease. Iposed myself, held Michael¡¯s body, and put my head on his chest to listen to his heartbeat.


    Michael hugged me gently and patted my back.


    ¡°You had a nightmare? It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s all fine now.¡±


    I looked up at Michael¡¯s face. The boundless might of the Lycan King was still there, and only Michael¡¯s embrace gave me a sense of security.


    ¡°I dreamed of your father,¡± I said softly.


    ¡°What?¡± Michael frowned slightly. ¡°You¡¯ve never even seen him. How did you dream of him? ¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I shook my head. ¡°But I know it¡¯s him. He has a big office, and he¡¯s scary. At first, he told me about the she-wolves issue, but he suddenly became terrifying and...¡±


    I recalled the scene in my dream and couldn¡¯t help but shiver.


    ¡°And then what?¡± Michael asked.


    Then... it¡¯s nothing. I may be too worried. I¡¯ve just arrived at the pce, and I need to familiarize myself with something. You told me you wanted to see them tomorrow, so I was too worried.¡± I didn¡¯t want the unnecessary emotions in my dream to affect Michael again. It was just a dream and not real. There was no need to make Michael worry about me.


    Michael sighed and said, ¡°Cecily, you were trapped in the nightmare just now. After you woke up, you hugged me tightly. Now, you¡¯re telling me that it¡¯s nothing. Do you think I¡¯ll believe you?¡±


    Michael looked at me. ¡°Tell me, what did you dream of my father doing to you in your dream? Did he want to drive you out of here or something else?¡±


    I didn¡¯t expect Michael to guess it at once. I guessed my uneasiness during the day was too obvious.


    I hugged his neck and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just dreamed that he asked me to leave you. Then, suddenly, many of him appeared and surrounded me, shouting. I was scared and woke up. It was just a dream.¡±


    Michael¡¯s gaze was focused on me, with a bit of confusion, but more of it was gentleness and tolerance.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t go out with Sasha for a walk during the day, did you?¡± A thoughtful look appeared in Michael¡¯s eyes. ¡°The pce is so big, yet you appeared there and coincidentally bumped into me. Did you two eavesdrop on my conversation with the Lycan King? You guys sure are fearless.¡±


    I looked at Michael rolling his eyes, not knowing what to say.


    After all, I didn¡¯t say anything, but he seemed to have figured out everything. However, wouldn¡¯t it seem like I betrayed Sasha if I were to tell him? Eavesdropping on that conversation was not allowed, right?


    When I was still hesitating, Michael had already read my expression. He reached out and flicked my forehead. ¡°You guys really went to eavesdrop. Don¡¯t even think about it. With your little brain, before you cane up with anyme lies, the expression on your face has already betrayed you.¡±


    ¡°You were just trying to trick me!¡± Only then did I react and hit his chest.

 Chapter 267 - Pumpkin Carriage And Crystal Shoes

    <h4>Chapter 267: Pumpkin Carriage And Crystal Shoes</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Before I could hit him a second time, Michael had already wrapped his hand around my fist. He lowered his head and looked at me helplessly. ¡°Alright, stop that. Tell me, what did you overhear that made you have such a nightmare?¡±


    Thinking about this, my expression became a little unnatural. I shrank back into Michael¡¯s body and said, ¡°I heard that His Majesty, the King, wants you to marry a royal member of the royal Lycans as your wife.


    ¡°What else?¡± Michael¡¯s expression remained unmoved.


    ¡°And, uhm...¡± I looked at Michael¡¯s expression and hurriedly said, ¡°I also heard you reject His Majesty. I know you won¡¯t do that, but...¡±


    ¡°But what?¡± Michael asked.


    I had no choice but to say, ¡°But he¡¯s still the Lycan King, and he¡¯s your father. I don¡¯t want to put you in a difficult position. Even though I¡¯m touched by what Brandon did for Courtney, and I believe that your heart is with me, I don¡¯t want you to go to that extent. I¡¯d rather we get your family¡¯s approval. I¡¯m a little depressed that I can¡¯t do this.¡±


    These were my truest thoughts.


    No matter what, Michael was the priority, and I couldn¡¯t give up orpromise.


    But in addition, I wanted more. I wanted the blessing and recognition of our family. I wanted Michael and I to appear in front of everyone like other mates in the world.


    Michael¡¯s expression rxed. He put his arm around my shoulder and made me lean in his arms morefortably. He said, ¡°I understand.¡±


    Michael sighed softly and gently pecked the top of my head.


    I pressed on the muscles on his shoulders and felt that my body and mood had calmed down.


    Michael said, ¡°I can understand your worries, but Cecily, I brought you back to the pce to make you a Princess Consort, not to worry about these things.¡±


    I looked at him. He was calling me a ¡®Princess Consort¡¯. This form of address made me feel like I was being cherished.


    Michael paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°These are things I should handle. We are mates and I shouldn¡¯t let my family put you under so much pressure. Just trust me. I¡¯ll take care of everything.¡±


    Michael lowered his head and looked at me deeply. ¡°My princess, what you need to do is to stay here and wait for me to bring everything to you.¡±


    Iughed at Michael¡¯s words and said awkwardly, what do you want to give me? A pumpkin carriage and crystal shoes?¡±


    ¡°If you want it, it¡¯s not impossible.¡± Michaelbed my hair with his fingers. ¡°I can give you everything as long as you¡¯re mine.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re good at calcting. Am I not all yours?¡±


    As I said that, I looked at Michael, but I was stunned by the serious look in his eyes. He was not joking with me, and the promises he made to me were all true.


    For some reason, I was touched by whatever Michael said at this moment.


    I slowly put away my yful expression and looked into Michael¡¯s eyes as I said, ¡°Michael, you just said that we are mates. No matter what, I want to go through thick and thin with you. I believe in you, and you believe in me.


    ¡°I know there is a limit to what I can do in this matter. After all, I cannot change my background. But if there is anything I can do to relieve your pressure, let me share it with you.¡±


    Michael blinked and then pulled me into his arms.


    This was a silent acknowledgment. A warm current surged in my heart. It had nothing to do with desire, only pure love and trust.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you about my family,¡± Michael said softly.


    I looked at Michael with some curiosity. He had never taken the initiative to mention his family, and tonight was an excellent opportunity.


    ¡°My grandfather was the Lycan King. The war against the beasts that he started and endedid the foundation for the current situation, and what my father did was inherit his legacy. However, in reality, defending is always more difficult than attacking.¡±


    Michael sighed and said, ¡°That¡¯s why my parents weren¡¯t mates. They married for political reasons. My father married my mother to consolidate his rule. To a certain extent, my grandfather was also a b*stard. He betrayed his daughter for his political interests.¡±


    ¡°But would your mother be willing to do so?¡± I asked, puzzled.


    ¡°She-wolves don¡¯t have the right to choose.¡± Michael shook his head. ¡°And in politics, marriage is just a game of power, and most of the power is in the hands of men. My grandfather could manipte my mother back then.¡±


    I silently nodded in agreement. If I had looked at the time when Michael¡¯s parents were together, it would have been almost 200 years ago. Back then, she-wolf¡¯s status would have been even lower than it was now. She didn¡¯t even have the chance to escape by degrading her reputation as Sasha did.

 Chapter 268 - The Puppet

    <h4>Chapter 268: The Puppet</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°After my parents married, they had no children for many years because of their rtionship. Onlyter, when their rtionship gradually eased, my mother gave birth to Brandon and me. You¡¯ve met Brandon today. I think you can tell he¡¯s very different from me,¡± Michael said.


    ¡°You mean the level of handsomeness?¡±


    I tried to recall Brandon¡¯s appearance. The most eye-catching thing about him was his golden hair and burly body. Of course, his facial features were also wonderful. However, if Michael could be described as handsome, then Brandon had a tough handsomeness simr to Courtney¡¯s temperament. They looked like a couple.


    Michaelughed. ¡°Although everyone says he¡¯s more like Father and I¡¯m more like Mother, the difference between us isn¡¯t just in appearance. Brandon was the first child of my parents. They had high hopes for him and raised him as their heir. And Brandon never let them down. He performed outstandingly in everything. Until...¡±


    ¡°Until Courtney appeared,¡± I said.


    Michael has already told me about Brandon and Courtney. I was only surprised at that time. However, aftering to the pce, I realized how much courage and boldness Brandon needed to do such a thing. I started to admire Brandon.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Michael nodded. ¡°But Brandon and I are very different. Most of the time, he is a model of obedience. He is the Prince that everyone respects.


    ¡°On the other hand, I was rebellious. I was born with golden pupils, and as I grew older, the beast in my body became more violent. This also made the people around me afraid of me. They attributed my rebellion to my beast and encouraged this trend. My father was very disappointed in me because of this.¡±


    ¡°But Brandon has only hidden his true self. In essence, you are still the same kind of person. After all, you are brothers,¡± Imented.


    Michael raised his eyebrows and showed an expression of agreement. ¡°Brandon was forced to y the role of the perfect heir. No matter how much of a yboy I was, no one would say anything about me because they had already determined that I was that kind of person. In fact, Brandon is more rebellious than I am. When he made his decision, he was much more determined than I was.¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re better than him,¡± I eximed.


    Michael looked at me with a smile and a proud expression.¡± Of course. No matter who youpare me to, I am the best in your heart.¡±


    This guy was shameless. How could he blow his own trumpet like this?


    However, he was right. No one in the world couldpare to Michael in my heart. My mate was the most perfect.


    ¡°After that, when I could control my beast, my father tried to send me out to do things, no matter where, as long as I wasn¡¯t in front of him.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to see him either,¡± Michael said in a self-deprecating manner. ¡°I¡¯ve fully realized his selfishness from what happened to my mother and Brandon. He¡¯s a good Lycan King but not a good husband or father. He treats all of us as tools to strengthen his rule andpletely ignores our feelings. Sometimes, I even feel that he has be a puppet of the title of ¡®Lycan King¡¯. He has lost the most basic human emotions.¡±


    I listened to Michael¡¯s evaluation of his father in silence. I grew up under the love of my parents. It was hard for me to imagine the environment Michael grew up in and the parent-child rtionship in the family that sounded so fragile.


    As parents, loving their children should be an instinct. How could they treat them as a tool for profit?


    I felt sad for Michael. I held Michael¡¯s hand, trying to pass my strength to him. No matter what, he¡¯d have me in the future. I¡¯d give him all the love and warmth. He deserved all this.


    So, what did you and King say in the room after that? ¡± I asked.


    ¡°Huh, about that...¡± Michael recalled, and a smile appeared on his face. ¡°I shouted at him.¡±


    ***


    Iy on the bed with Michael¡¯s even breathing beside me.


    I turned around to look at Michael¡¯s sleeping face. I always felt Michael was as innocent as a child when he was asleep, even though he was much older than me.


    I drew a line on Michael¡¯s nose with my finger. ¡®Fool,¡¯ I whispered in my heart.


    After listening to Michael¡¯s story that night, I didn¡¯t feel sleepy at all. Instead, I kept thinking about what he said about what happened between him and Lycan King in the office after Samuel kicked Sasha and me out.

 Chapter 269 - Michael’s Reminiscence

    <h4>Chapter 269: Michael¡¯s Reminiscence</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Michael¡¯s POV:


    I immediately stood up from my chair.


    ¡°Enough!¡± I shouted at my father.


    He looked surprised because my voice was so loud, I suspected that even the guards outside the door could hear me, but I still did it.


    Anyway, I¡¯d never been the son that the King was satisfied with, nor was I his heir. He had expressed his disappointment in me countless times, so it didn¡¯t make a difference whether it was one more time or not.


    My wild beast was stimted by my agitated emotions and wanted toe out. I tried my best to calm my breathing. At this time, it would be best if Cecily was by my side. She would be able to calm me down as quickly as possible. But she wasn¡¯t here, so I had to control myself. No matter how angry I was, I couldn¡¯t let my beast get to my father.


    I forced myself to focus on my father. Damn, he made me separate from my mate. We had just marked and shouldn¡¯t have left each other¡¯s side.


    My father¡¯s expression was a little dazed. He probably still felt that his suggestion was very considerate, allowing me to leave Cecily behind in the pce. Perhaps from the perspective of benefits, this was the best n. But why couldn¡¯t he understand that not everything could be measured on the scale?


    ¡°Brandon doesn¡¯t need my help. He¡¯s already done well enough,¡± I said in a gruff voice. ¡°Most of the council members support him because of his outstanding abilities. After you abdicate, Brandon will naturally inherit your position. I will assist him well, and no one can change that.¡±


    ¡°You still don¡¯t understand theplexity of political struggles, Michael,¡± my father said in a deep voice.


    ¡°I will not marry anyone else other than Cecily. She is my only lifelong mate. You can choose to wish us well or not, but this is final,¡± I roared.


    ¡°I won¡¯t agree to crown her as a Princess. That¡¯s impossible,¡± said the King with determination.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll wait for you to die, and I¡¯ll personally make her my Princess Consort. She¡¯s mine,¡± I said without giving in.


    ¡°Mind your words, kid!¡± He also stood up; anger was written all over his face. He was much taller than me, and I was disadvantaged.


    ¡°You two, be quiet!¡± At this moment, my mother walked in. My father and I both looked at her. Her stern eyes swept over the two of us. I walked forward and exchanged a kiss on the cheek with her.


    ¡°Long time no see, Mom.¡±


    ¡°Long time no see, Michael.¡±


    My mother, the Queen of the werewolves, stood tall and straight, and her face was in good condition. When she walked over, her high heels made a rhythmic clicking. She was as noble and beautiful as I remembered when I was a child. It was as if time had forgotten her after so many years and did not leave a trace on her.


    If you asked me, although she didn¡¯t marry my father willingly, she had yed the role of the Queen very well over the years.


    I admired her because she was not under my father¡¯s control. She had her ideas. Sometimes, my father needed to listen to her. In our family, she often had more authority than my father. And it was not the kind of oppressive or ufortable authority. I was very happy to ept her arrangements.


    ¡°What happened between you two?¡± My mother looked at my father. ¡°Michael has just returned. Why did you call him to the office? He needs some rest.¡±


    ¡°I heard about the stupid things he did at the werewolf pack.¡± My father waved his arms, but it was more like a bluff because no one in this office was afraid of him. ¡°He¡¯s entangled with a lowly she-wolf over there. He should find a suitable woman instead of fooling around outside at this age!¡±


    ¡°Is that so, Michael?¡± My mother asked me with a frown.


    ¡°I found my mate,¡± I replied curtly.


    ¡°A fated mate?¡± My mother was confused for a moment. Then, she leaned over and sniffed me. She smiled widely. ¡°This is? ¡± Oh my god, a fated mate. Congrattions, Michael. It¡¯s not easy for the royal Lycans to find one.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mother,¡± I replied with a smile. I knew that my mother would take my side. She had always been reasonable, unlike a certain person who only knew about her background.


    ¡°Congrattions on what?¡± my father said bitterly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve seen your son properly. It¡¯s toote for you to say anything now. I think you should prepare for the coronation ceremony,¡± my mothermented.


    ¡°What?¡± His father looked confused. He sniffed the air, and his expression changed. ¡°Mark, you gave her your mark just like that! That¡¯s too rash, Michael.¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°She¡¯s a gift from the Moon Goddess. Of course, I want to mark her. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s too early. I took too long. I should have marked her the moment I saw her to prove to everyone that she was mine.¡±

 Chapter 270 - Coaxed To Sleep

    <h4>Chapter 270: Coaxed To Sleep</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Cecily¡¯s POV:


    ¡°Did you say that?¡± When I listened to Michael talk about how the face of the king froze, I chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re too much. You¡¯re going to drive the Lycan King crazy.


    ¡°I guess so.¡± Michael had already brought me back under the nket when he said this.


    Under the nket¡¯s cover, we hugged each other¡¯s naked bodies. We didn¡¯t make love. We just felt each other¡¯s body warmth and said sweet nothings. This feeling was both beautiful and warm.


    ¡°What happened after that?¡± I asked.


    ¡°He sat back in his chair with an ashen face, but there was nothing he could do. He didn¡¯t dare to lose his temper with me in front of my mother. However, it was obvious that his n to arrange the marriage of his two sons had failed. Brandon did not marry a nobledy as he had hoped, and neither did I,¡± Michael said.


    ¡°That¡¯s a pity.¡± There wasn¡¯t a single hint of regret in my tone.


    Michael chuckled and stroked the mark on the back of my neck with his finger as if he was petting a cat.


    Ever since we¡¯d marked each other, it had almost be a habit of Michael¡¯s. It was undeniable that I felt good when he touches me.


    ***


    I snapped out of my reverie and felt a familiar touch on the back of my neck.


    It was Michael¡¯s finger. I tilted my head and looked at the pillow. I didn¡¯t know when Michael started touching me, but he intimately asked me to lean my head against him.


    I followed his posture and snuggled into his arms, one hand on his shoulder.


    Michael spoke sleepily andzily, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleeping?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep. And it¡¯s almost dawn,¡± I whispered. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say we still have a party to attend?¡±


    When Michael heard what I said, he took his watch from the bedside, looked at the time, then put it back.


    ¡°It¡¯s still early. The party will only start in the morning. Go to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± I leaned on Michael and closed my eyes, but I still didn¡¯t feel sleepy.


    After a long while, Michael suddenly said, ¡°You still can¡¯t sleep?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I replied in a low voice.


    Suddenly, I felt a little guilty. Michael was my mate. I was next to him, and he must be able to sense my state. If I couldn¡¯t sleep, I guessed he couldn¡¯t sleep either.


    I yawned and tried to make myself sleepy. ¡°I¡¯m already a little sleepy. I¡¯ll sleep soon.¡±


    I heard Michael chuckling beside me, but his voice was very soft. I even wondered if it was an illusion. Michael reached out and patted me as if he was coaxing a child.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to sleep, then talk to me.¡± The night was approaching daybreak, and it was the darkest time of the day. However, Michael¡¯s voice was like honey in the night, with magic that could make people sink into it.


    ¡°What did he say?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Tell me about your childhood. I¡¯ve told you so many things about me just now. Tell me, how did you live when you were young?¡± Michael¡¯s tone was so gentle that it almost blended into the night.


    ¡°When I was young, there was nothing much to say. After all, I didn¡¯t live as long as you.¡± I stretched out my finger and gestured a small section. Then, I opened my entire palm and grabbed at the air. ¡°Look, this little one is mine, and so many others are all yours. I just went to school and studied. I was ordinary, and nobody noticed me until I met you.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What happened after you met me?¡± Michael said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you already know what happened after I met you?¡± I mumbled, ¡°That day was someone else¡¯s ceremony, but I became the audience¡¯s focus. Everyone¡¯s eyes were on me. I¡¯d never received so much attention before, and that was the first time. You¡¯re the one who gave me all of this. Back then, you were the Lycan Prince, and I was just a little wolf.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re also a little wolf now.¡± Michael reached out and pinched my face. ¡°I asked you to talk to me. Why are you acting like a spoiled child?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± I wanted to pull Michael¡¯s hand away in dissatisfaction.


    But after saying these to Michael, I seemed to get sleepy slowly. I was toozy to stretch my hands out from under the nket again, so I simply buried my face directly in Michael¡¯s pectoral muscles so that he couldn¡¯t touch my face.


    Michael chuckled again. I heard it this time. After several rustling movements, he followed me back into the nket.


    His body was warm andfortable, and I could feel endless security and satisfaction when I was by his side. I was immersed in his beautiful aura and felt myself getting sleepy.


    In a daze, I seemed to hear Michael talking to me.


    ¡°Baby, with me here, you don¡¯t have to worry about anything. I¡¯ve marked you, so you¡¯re mine. No one will dare to do anything to you.¡±


    I knew I had a smile on my face as I fell asleep.

 Chapter 271 - Attending The Party

    <h4>Chapter 271: Attending The Party</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    When I woke again, I found that the entire room was filled with servants helping me dress up. I looked around the entire room, but I didn¡¯t see Michael.


    I sighed and was forced to sit in front of the dressing table. I was dressed up like a puppet.


    After trying on a few more evening gowns, they finally chose a light pink sleeveless gown for me.


    The upper half of the dress was iid with fine diamonds, and the lower half was a muslin skirt design, showing a sense of floating. My hair naturally rested on my shoulders, and I wore a cheeky diamond bow hair clip. At the same time, I also wore a diamond ne, a bracelet of the same style, and pearl earrings.


    I examined my reflection in the mirror. Without a doubt, I was dressed like a princess.


    When I left the bedroom, I saw Michael waiting for me in the living room, dressed neatly.


    After I saw him, I felt a lot more rxed. He would always be by my side. This was the promise he gave mest night.


    Michael was wearing a very formal suit today, whichpletely highlighted the advantage of his figure. I looked at his shirt, which was filled with chest muscles, and imagined the view beneath. It was hard not to look there.


    Michael noticed my lustful gaze and deliberately scratched his lips with his finger. Then he licked it, and I felt my breathing be rapid.


    The feeling of flirting with Michael alone in public made me nervous and excited.


    However, the moment I walked into the banquet hall and saw the King and Queen from afar, all the excitement in my heart disappeared, leaving only nervousness and fear.


    The entire banquet hall was very quiet. The atmosphere was tense, as if it had condensed into a physical entity. When I walked in, I felt that it wasn¡¯t filled with air but arge gel-like substance. Every step I took required me to withstand great resistance.


    I could feel an unfriendly gaze staring at me from above. He might have wanted to use this method to make me retreat, but I didn¡¯t. I grabbed Michael¡¯s hand and firmly walked step by step to my position.


    I was shocked when I sat down and looked up to meet the Lycan King¡¯s eyes.


    His appearance was the same as the one in my dream. He had thick golden hair, brown eyes, and a burly figure.


    The king sat at the head of the table with the dignity of a ruler. On his head was the crown that symbolized the king¡¯s identity. There was no expression on the king¡¯s face. He looked extremely cold and did not allow anyone to pry into his inner thoughts. He looked at me with a scrutinizing gaze.


    Everything was the same as my dream.


    Perhaps it was because I¡¯d experienced it once in my dream, but I wasn¡¯t very flustered. I calmly sent a look of acknowledgment to the Lycan King before shifting my gaze to the other side.


    Queen Wendy was sitting beside the King. I still recalled when Michael described his mother. He said more than once that his mother was the greatest woman he had ever seen in the world. Michael was enthusiastic when speaking about her, which made me curious.


    She was dressed in a long, regal dress, and her hair was the same color as Michael¡¯s, which was pulled into a high bun. Michael¡¯s outstanding features were inherited from her, but her features were softer, and she exuded a feminine charm that was radiant. She didn¡¯t look at me with the same condescending gaze as the King. Instead, she had a smile in her eyes that made me feel warm.


    There was an empty seat below the Queen. I guessed that seat belonged to Brandon.


    I was surprised that Brandon still hadn¡¯t arrived. After all, ording to Michael, Brandon was the most orderly person among all of them and would never bete.


    Michael and I sat down next to each other, and behind me was Sasha. I also saw Samuel and many other royal Lycans behind the table that I did not know.


    Just as we were about to take our seats, the butler at the side wanted to separate me from Michael and make me sit in the back seat.


    However, Michael roared and stopped him, and the butler retreated in fear. The others turned a blind eye to this matter. It seemed that everyone here knew there was a beast in my mate¡¯s body that was not to be provoked. I liked this in my mate.


    At the dining table, a few people also cast curious looks at me. I was already mentally prepared for this, so I pretended not to see them.


    But Michael¡¯s temper was not as mild as mine. He red at everyone who dared to look at me and let out a warning growl from his throat to express his possessiveness of me.

 Chapter 272 - Pressure

    <h4>Chapter 272: Pressure</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    I never thought that one day I would be so happy to see Michael dere his sovereignty over me in front of everyone, but when I saw Michael doing this, I wanted to pounce on him and kiss him. He was too handsome like this.


    Due to the asion, I could only use my eyes to express my happiness to Michael.


    Michael smiled at me, and when he turned around to face the others, his face was cold again.


    With the sound of a bell, the party began.


    However, Brandon¡¯s seat was still empty. I saw the Lycan King frowning. The butler then walked up to him and said a few words.


    Michael and I were close enough to the seats of the King and Queen, so I could use my royal Lycan hearing to hear what they were saying.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already searched everywhere, but I didn¡¯t see the Crown Prince,¡± the butler said in a low voice.


    I saw that His Majesty¡¯s eyes had be even gloomier. He then waved his hand to dismiss the butler.


    At that moment, I felt my skirt being tugged. I turned to look at Michael, and he was winking at me.


    I gave him a confused look, and Michael mouthed, ¡°Courtney.¡±


    I pondered for a moment beforeing to a sudden realization.


    Previously, Brandon had lost his temper with Michael in the corridor and used him of not bringing Courtney back. Did he abandon everything and go directly to the south to find her?


    I felt that this was rather unbelievable. It was obvious that Brandon did not tell anyone about this. Furthermore, as the King¡¯s heir, he must have a lot of work. Was the always-responsible Crown Prince going to just walk away like that?


    I was about to ask Michael how he knew about this, but I found that the entire table had be quiet.


    I had no choice but to sit up straight as well. Obviously, the Lycan King was very upset about Brandon¡¯s disappearance. His heavy aura, filled with anger, enveloped the entire house. And most of the spearheads followed his line of sight and fixed on Michael and me. I believed we had be the innocent scapegoats.


    Just as I was about to be overwhelmed by the King¡¯s aura, I felt Michael quietly grab my hand under the table. My mate¡¯s aura effectively resisted the pressure from the King. I looked at Michael gratefully, and he smiled at me.


    Queen Wendy had been trying to ease the tense atmosphere. She asked everyone to start eating and started some light-hearted and pleasant topics. If it wasn¡¯t for the ice-cold face of the King, I believe Queen Wendy¡¯s actions would have been much more helpful.


    So, we ended the meal in this nervous and somewhat awkward atmosphere. I could see that everyone couldn¡¯t wait to leave this ce.


    Michael, on the other hand, appeared to be very nonchnt. In essence, this banquet was a war between father and son. Brandon had already fled at thest minute, and Michael was under the most pressure. As for the rest of us, we were just fish in the pond caught in the disaster.


    Thus, after all the guests had left, Michael pulled me to sit where we were. We all knew His Majesty had something to say to us.


    When Sasha left, she nced in our direction as if she was hesitating about whether to stay. However, she was quickly invited out by the butler, and she could only leave.


    Only four people were left at the long table: Michael, King Lycan, Queen Wendy, and me.


    All the servants left after removing the tes. Even the butler was ordered to leave by His Majesty.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Out of the blue, His Majesty asked me a question.


    ¡°Cecily.¡± I thought briefly and added, ¡°Cecily Levin, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Levin, Hmph.¡± the King snorted disdainfully and stared at me coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of this family. Even in your pack, you¡¯re not a noble werewolf. Is your father an Alpha?¡±


    ¡°No, Your Majesty.¡± However, I had prepared an exnation for the King¡¯s possible questions, but he didn¡¯t want to give me a chance to speak.


    ¡°Oh, so that means you have a good reason to seduce the Lycan Prince, Michael. He can give you everything you want.¡±


    In a mocking tone, the King could not help but add, ¡°What have you gotten from him? Money, status, or vanity?¡±


    I was so shocked by what he said that I forgot to reply.


    ¡°Father! Please take back what you just said,¡± Michael roared.


    However, the King¡¯s gaze was still fixed on me. It was filled with distrust and arrogance. I just felt angry and amused at the same time. I nowpletely understood Michael¡¯s evaluation of his father.

 Chapter 273 - Arguing With Facts

    <h4>Chapter 273: Arguing With Facts</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Michael was right. The current ruler of the royal family, the Lycan King, was a self-righteous b*stard.


    He stood at the top and had long separated himself from the lives of ordinary people. He did not care or understand the thoughts of others at all and only made decisions based on his prejudices.


    This was the first time he¡¯d met me. He didn¡¯t know or understand me, but he¡¯d already judged me based on my background. I knew that my status was not worthy of Michael, but he obviously never thought of respecting me or just giving me a fair chance.


    Michael, sitting at the side, was already burning with anger. I could even feel that his anger was starting to affect my mood.


    I reached out to hold Michael¡¯s hand. I¡¯d told Michael before that I didn¡¯t want him to be like Brandon, going crazy at the Lycan King because of his mate.


    Although Michael said he would protect me and not let me face these troubles, I was very touched by this, but Michael was too easily agitated. To not let the conflict intensify further, I thought it was better to solve it myself.


    To a certain extent, we were not from the same era as our parents, and there would be differences in our views. Some things might be wrong to u, but to them, they might be unquestionably right. What we needed to do was to find a bnce. After all, we would always be a family with a connection with them.


    Moreover, from another perspective, the Lycan King was both a father and a king. He wished for Michael¡¯s happiness, and he also wished for his rule to be stable. On Michael¡¯s issue, I had the same thoughts as the King. We both wanted the best for Michael, so what I had to do was to prove this to him.


    ¡°Your majesty...¡± I took a deep breath and started my speech.


    In fact, I¡¯d been preparing for what I was going to say for a long time. I¡¯d been preparing for it since Michael told me he might bring me back to the pce.


    I could totally understand the King¡¯s worries. In his position, too many people want to get something from him. And coincidentally, the reason I rejected Michael in the beginning was also because of this concern. I didn¡¯t want others to see me that way.


    It was just thatter on, I thought it through. Of course, I also wanted to get something from Michael, and it was not shameful because no one had no requirements for their mates, I just had to be sure of my heart.


    The thing I wanted the most was always the love of my mate.


    ¡°You knowMichael and I were fated mates arranged by the Moon Goddess, ¡± I said. ¡°We didn¡¯t get together out of personal choice but fate. In the beginning, because I was going through a difficult period, it was Michael who recognized me first. I didn¡¯t understand back then, but now, I¡¯m very grateful to him for doing that.¡±


    As I said this, I couldn¡¯t help but look at Michael and recall the bits and pieces of our past. The corners of my mouth unconsciously curled up into a smile.


    ¡°I used to think my life was good and didn¡¯t want another person to join in. However, I can¡¯t imagine a life without Michael now. He¡¯s my everything, and I¡¯m d the Moon Goddess gave him to me. If I could do it again, I would be willing to be with him on the first day I saw him.¡±


    ¡°Miss Levin, you can¡¯t possibly think that you can move me with just this, right?¡± The King remained unmoved. ¡°You have said so much, but you only told me that Michael was the one who took the initiative. Butter, you also saw his value and decided to be with him. You also regretted not catching him from the beginning.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that!¡± I retorted. ¡°I love Michael because he is him, not because of his identity as a Prince. I will still be with him if he has nothing, even if he¡¯s just a pack¡¯s Omega. He¡¯s my mate. I can¡¯t leave him.¡±


    I saw Queen Wendy at the side, giving me an encouraging smile and nodding.


    I stared at the King nervously, hoping that my heartfelt words would make him agree to the rtionship between Michael and me. However, he remained silent and did not speak.


    Michael took my hand from the side and ced our hands on the table. He said to his father, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary to discuss who my mate is. What we should discuss now is when to hold the coronation ceremony for her.¡±


    Hearing this, the King finally sneered, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I won¡¯t give a she-wolf of unknown origin the Princess Consort title. She doesn¡¯t deserve this position.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have the final say in this!¡± In agitation, Michael suddenly stood up from his chair, and the whole table shook because of his movements. I stood up nervously with him and held his hand tightly, trying to calm him down.


    To have a huge fight with the Lycan King and the Queen in the banquet hall was not what I had expected.

 Chapter 274 - Leaving In A Huff

    <h4>Chapter 274: Leaving In A Huff</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°I¡¯m the only one with the final say in this matter.¡± Leaning back in his chair, the King¡¯s expression did not change at all due to Michael¡¯s loss ofposure. He said unhurriedly, ¡°Without my signature, she can¡¯t be crowned as a Princess. If you want me to give your mate the title of Princess Consort, you¡¯d better find another noble girl. As long as there¡¯s a suitable candidate, I will immediately hold the ceremony for you.¡±


    Thest sentence he spoke made me lose my temper.


    I let out a roar from my throat. I failed to control my beast, and in that instant, she took control of my body and vented her anger on the King.


    The King was stunned by my outburst, but the challenge infuriated him. He increased the pressure on me several times and gave me a warning look.


    However, my beast did not Dodge because Michael¡¯s anger was also burning in my heart.


    The double anger and the support of my mate allowed me to look straight into the eyes of the King in this situation instead of retreating.


    How dare he! How could he ask my mate to find other girls?


    Michael was mine. He couldn¡¯t have anyone else but me.


    I¡¯d already forgotten the identity of the person in front of me. Only this person would think of breaking Michael and me apart, and this was something I couldn¡¯t stand. No one had the right to separate me from Michael, no matter how powerful he was. I could feel the pressure in front of me increasing bit by bit, and I couldn¡¯t hold on much longer.


    However, Michael supported me at that moment and stood before me. He used another force to resist the King.


    ¡°Both of you, stop! Stop!¡± Shouted Queen Wendy.


    She was standing between Michael and the King. She was the only one with the closest rtionship with both of them, so the two auras unconsciously avoided her when they fought. It was the same as how Michael¡¯s aura would not cause me any harm, no matter how strong it was.


    Michael hesitated for a moment and took the lead to retract his aura. However, he stood before me and left a bit of his aura to protect me. This time, Queen Wendy shot a warning re at the Lycan King, who held on for another two seconds before unwillingly retracting his aura.


    The Ling stood up from his chair. He was tall and straight, like a spear. His firm tone showed his determination, ¡°I will never give the title of Princess Consort to such a lowly and ill-mannered girl.¡±


    After saying this, he flicked his sleeves and left.


    There were only three people left in the room.


    Queen Wendy looked worriedly in the direction of the King. She sighed and said to Michael and me, ¡°You two should go back first.¡±


    I looked at Michael at a loss. I felt like I had messed up again.


    I didn¡¯t know why I was so impulsive, but as long as it was something rted to Michael, it was hard for me to control my emotions.


    My rtionship with my mate changed me a lot. I always thought I was a rational person. Even in the face of difficulties and idents, I could find ways to solve and face them and find the best solution instead of being impulsive.


    Feeling dominated by emotions and then regretting it afterward was not a good feeling.


    I started to apologize, but I didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Queen Wendy seemed to have understood what I couldn¡¯t say. ¡°It¡¯s alright, child. You can go back. Michael, I¡¯m going to see your father.¡±


    Michael nodded. Michael and I watched as Queen Wendy left.


    Michael reached out and pulled me over. I leaned into his warm embrace and felt that my negative emotions had recovered. Be it the anger from hearing that the King wanted to find a new mate for Michael or the guilt from shouting and messing things up, all of it was gone at that moment.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be with anyone else.¡± I buried my face in Michael¡¯s chest and whispered.


    Michael lowered his head and kissed my forehead. He said solemnly, ¡°I¡¯m yours.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry for how I treated your father just now,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Little wolf, I think you¡¯ve done a good job,¡± Michael said, smiling.


    Michael touched my face and made me look at him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the others. I hope you can emphasize to them that I belong to you at any time, no matter who it is. I like it when you say that to others. They should know this too.¡±


    ¡°Even if this is very rude?¡±


    ¡°You are just stating a fact. If anyone feels offended, that¡¯s their problem,¡± Michael said in a matter-of-fact tone.

 Chapter 275 - Breakfast With Love

    <h4>Chapter 275: Breakfast With Love</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Michael and I didn¡¯t mention what happened at the party in the days that followed.


    To avoid further conflict with the King, Michael brought me to an independent residence near the pce.


    This was not part of the pce, nor was it an office space assigned to the King. Instead, it was Michael¡¯s private territory. It might not be as big as the pce, but no matter how big it was, it didn¡¯t belong to us. Here, I had absolute freedom.


    I got up from the bed and found that the spot next to me was empty.


    This made me feel a little down. I looked forward to seeing Michael as the first person I saw every day when I woke up. It allowed me to start the day in a good mood.


    The current situation was that if I didn¡¯t see Michael for an entire day, I¡¯d go crazy.


    But I couldn¡¯t see Michael every morning. There was no other way.


    This was because Michael had a lot of work to do after returning to the pce. Now that Brandon had suddenly disappeared, there was a high probability that he had gone to look for Courtney, and Michael¡¯s days had be even more hectic.


    Even though we moved out of the pce, Michael still had to go to the pce early to settle some matters. I could only hope that Brandon would return with Courtney soon so that Michael and I could sneak away.


    I couldn¡¯t help but imagine the expression on the King¡¯s face after Michael and I left. It would be interesting. Speaking of which, from the King¡¯s perspective, his two sons must be giving him a headache.


    Suddenly, I smelled the fragrance of an omelet in the air, which immediately triggered my hunger.


    I sniffed the air. It wasn¡¯t just the smell of fried eggs. There was also the smell of bacon and ham.


    Other than that, there seemed to be a particrly charming smell.


    I was excited and walked to the kitchen in my pajamas. I saw my mate busy in the kitchen with his back to me. A smile tugged at the corner of my mouth. I walked over and hugged Michael¡¯s waist, then rubbed against him in satisfaction.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Breakfast. Be careful of the oil.¡±


    I let go of Michael¡¯s waist and looked at the te on the side. On the te were a few strips of fried bacon, some pancakes, and a few fried eggs that had failed to be shaped.


    Iughed loudly and pointed at an egg with the yolk and egg white all fried together. ¡°Did you make all this?¡±


    Michael turned around and raised his eyebrows at me. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s not bad, right?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, you¡¯re pretty confident.¡±


    Michael looked in the direction I was pointing at, and his face darkened. He said stubbornly, ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as it can be eaten.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± I grabbed a piece of bacon from the te and stuffed it into my mouth. I agreed. ¡°It does taste good, but why did you think of making breakfast yourself? Where¡¯s the chef?¡±


    I looked outside and realized that the ce was unusually quiet today, as if there was not a single servant around.


    ¡°I told them to take a break,¡± Michael said casually. He took out thest fried egg from the pot and pushed me out of the kitchen.


    ¡°Huh?Why?¡±


    I sat at the dining table, but I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little restless. Michael was only wearing a pair of shorts, and his upper body waspletely naked. His six-pack was shining, and there was the aroma of food on his body.


    ¡®He was a sight for sore eyes,¡¯ I thought.


    I was hungry, but Michael and this te of food were right in front of me, so I was still determining which one I should start with.


    Michael waved his hand in my face. ¡°Little wolf, what are you thinking about now?¡±


    I looked up and saw the mischievous expression on Michael¡¯s face. He must have seen the lustful smile on my face just now. I slightly restrained my lustful expression, poured a spoonful of maple syrup on the pancake, and began enjoying the breakfast Michael had made.


    We quickly cleaned up the dishes. I wanted to clear the table, but Michael pushed me down on the chair and cleaned everything himself.


    I looked at Michael strangely and finally couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Tell me, what do you want to do today?¡±


    ¡°What do you think I want to do?¡± Michael looked at me, amused.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I shook my head and sized up Michael. ¡°I feel that you¡¯re being too attentive today. Something must be up. What are you up to?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a n.¡± Michael spread out his hands. ¡°I¡¯ve canceled all my work for today. Today belongs to the two of us. We¡¯ll do whatever you want to do.¡±


    I looked at Michael in surprise.


    These days, when Michael was busy with work, I was a little bored at home alone.

 Chapter 276 - A New Date

    <h4>Chapter 276: A New Date</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Michael did what he promised me. When he went out to work, he always brought me along and let me stay by his side.


    However, after I followed him a few times, I decided to give him some space to work.


    I didn¡¯t want to bring more trouble to Michael. On the one hand, if I were to be in the pce with him, it would be inevitable that I would run into the King. I was sure that the King disapproved of my rtionship with Michael. My frequent appearance would only increase the unnecessary arguments between the father and son.


    On the other hand, if Michael and I were to appear in the same ce, Michael would inevitably be distracted by me. I was Michael¡¯s mate. I believed my existence was to help him, not to be his stumbling block.


    But this would make me want to spend more time with Michael.


    I¡¯d tried to make myself seem less clingy, but it wasn¡¯t easy.


    Especially in recent times, Michael had been following up on the trial of the criminals who had trafficked she-wolf, which involved Joanna. Michael followed every procedure with great care, and I also participated in this to ensure that Joanna would not be exonerated for some reason.


    It was said that Joanna¡¯s family had pulled some strings to get her out of the charge of kidnapping and selling she-wolf. Fortunately, we had enough evidence in our hands. Michael and I had also been keeping an eye on the evidence so that no one would destroy it. We had to ensure that Joanna would receive the severe punishment she deserved.


    These greatly reduced the time that I had with Michael. Most of the time, we only had a short nighttime, so it was extremely rare for Michael to have a free day.


    I hugged Michael¡¯s neck and left hickeys on his face, neck, and everywhere I could reach.


    ¡°Why are you acting like a dog?¡± Michael stopped me with a smile.


    ¡°Woof!¡± I raised my head and bit Michael¡¯s nose again.


    Michael dodged backward and reached out to grab my hand that was exploring him all over. ¡°Alright, think about what you want to do today. I¡¯ll be with you. Let¡¯s just treat today as a new date. This time, you¡¯re not allowed to ruin it.¡±


    I looked at the smiling Michael and said, ¡°I won¡¯t. Today, I¡¯m going to give you the best date in the world. Tell me what you want to do, and I¡¯ll apany you to the end.¡±


    ¡°If you ask me,¡± Michael suddenly lifted me from the ground. My whole body flew into the air and scraped against his body, and I quickly wrapped my arms tightly around his neck.


    Michael deliberately blew his breath into my ear and said in a low voice, ¡°Why don¡¯t we have a date in bed first?¡±


    I tilted my head to look at Michael, trying to see how much of what he said was a joke and true.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s a little boring, but it¡¯s not impossible,¡± I mumbled.


    ¡°You said it yourself.¡± Michael snorted andughed. ¡°How is there nothing new? I¡¯ll let you experience something new today.¡±


    ¡°Hey, hey, no! Wait a minute.¡± I pretended to struggle, but Michael carried me back to the bed.


    Michael lowered his head and kissed my face, and I was soon entangled with him.


    Our lips touched, and I could never get enough of his delicious smell. Just as we were about to get into a good mood, there was a knock on the door.


    Michael and I stopped what we were doing. I looked at Michael in confusion, and Michael also looked disappointed that he had been interrupted.


    ¡°Forget it... go open the door first.¡± I kissed Michael¡¯s face again and used my knee to nudge his thigh. ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look first. I¡¯ll wait for you here.¡±


    Michael showed a helpless expression and pulled a T-shirt from the chair on the side to put on his head.


    ¡°What took you so long to open the door?¡± From the door came Sasha¡¯s voice, making a fuss. ¡°I¡¯m here to look for Cecily.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s busy,¡± Michael said in a bad mood.


    ¡°What could she be busy with? Let me in,¡± said Sasha.


    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± Michael said.


    I heard this from the room, so I got up. When I reached the door, Sasha had just broken through Michael¡¯s blockade and entered the living room.


    I exchanged nces with Sasha, who quickly revealed an expression of understanding. She then turned to look at Michael and joked, ¡°This is what you meant by ¡®busy¡¯? It seems that I have walked in on some actions.¡±


    Michael impatiently leaned against the door frame with his hands on his waist and said, ¡± If you have something to say, then spill. If not, then get lost.¡±


    Sasha grabbed my hand and was about to drag me out when she said, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m here for something. Do you think I want to see your ugly face? Cecily, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Hey, wait!¡± Of course, I couldn¡¯t just let Sasha pull me away like this. I stumbled a little and stopped in my tracks. ¡°You should at least let me know where you¡¯re taking me.¡±

 Chapter 277 - Meeting Again

    <h4>Chapter 277: Meeting Again</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you get there.¡± Sasha didn¡¯t stop, but Michael stopped her.


    ¡°Make it clear before you leave.¡± Just like what Sasha had said, Michael blocked the door sullenly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not telling you.¡± Sasha rolled her eyes at Michael and turned back to face me. ¡°It¡¯s a surprise. I can¡¯t tell you in advance. You still don¡¯t believe me? Come with me, Cecily.¡±


    I had no choice but to be dragged away by Sasha again. I could only cast an apologetic look at Michael, and when I passed him, I whispered to him, ¡°I¡¯ll make it up to you when I return.¡±


    ***


    On the way, I repeatedly asked Sasha what exactly made her drag me away in such a hurry. However, Sasha always said that it was a secret.


    She had sessfully piqued my curiosity about this matter. Other than Michael, Sasha was the person I trusted the most in the entire pce. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have abandoned my date with Michael and left with her.


    In fact, whether it was before or now, as long as Michael was busy, I would always be grateful to have Sasha by my side. She was a very interesting, and fun things always happened with her. She also made my life exciting.


    But it was a pity that her vacation was ending, and she¡¯d have to return to the university soon. If Michael was still as busy as he was now, I really wouldn¡¯t have anyone to talk to.


    Perhaps I should find something to do in the pce again. I wonder what Queen Wendy had been doing in the pce all these years. Her attitude toward me was not bad, much better than that of the King.


    Sasha mysteriously led me to a room before leaving.


    I pushed the door open and smelled a familiar scent, but it seemed different.


    My eyes suddenly widened as I saw a familiar figure. My face was filled with surprise.


    ¡°Kate!¡± I hugged her warmly and smiled widely.


    Kate didn¡¯t look the same as before. Her golden hair wasn¡¯t wavy but was pulled back into a regr bun on the top of her head. There were few essories. She was wearing a long dress that didn¡¯t show off her figure, covering the curves of her body that she had tried so hard to show in the past. However, her pair of mesmerizing green eyes had not changed.


    Most importantly, the sickly and dispirited aura on her body had disappeared. She looked very healthy, her eyes were bright, and her skin was smooth. This must be because she lived with her mate. A suitable mate always put a person in a better state.


    ¡°Cecily.¡± There was a smile on Kate¡¯s face. She looked very excited, but she didn¡¯t show all her emotions like before. I noticed her change.


    ¡°Wow, you look much better than thest time we met. Why didn¡¯t you tell me you wereing? I could have asked Michael to bring me to pick you up,¡± I said.


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡± Kate smiled.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. We have a lot of time. We can talk about it slowly.¡± I excitedly pulled Kate to the side and sat down. ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. How have you been?¡±


    Thest time Kate and I parted ways, we were still in school. After that, I kept hearing about her from other people. After Alex took her away, I received less and less information about her. I kept feeling that something was wrong.


    Although my rationality told me that Kate should be fine in Aunt Carol¡¯s care in the Ancient Wood Pack, and Alex was her mate, so no matter how angry he was, he wouldn¡¯t hurt Kate, I was still worried about her.


    After all, Kate¡¯s personality and the old-fashioned style of the Ancient Wood Pack were ipatible. I doubted if she could adapt to life there. Kate seemed to be able to get along with everyone, but she was a very principled person. She wouldn¡¯t change easily for others. Alex also seemed to be a stubborn person, so I was afraid that they wouldn¡¯t get along.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Life in the pack is almost the same,¡± Kate said.


    I noticed something strange and looked behind Kate, but I didn¡¯t see anyone.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Alex? Why isn¡¯t he here?¡±


    I¡¯d seen Alex¡¯s possessiveness toward Kate. He almost ate me thest time we talked on the phone. And I also smelled the scent of an unfamiliar Alpha on Kate, to be honest, I didn¡¯t believe that Alex would let Katee to such a far ce alone.


    Just look at Michael. They were all men with the same possessiveness. They regarded their mate as their own, and once their mate disappeared, they would be mad dogs.


    ¡°He... He didn¡¯te with me,¡± Kate said hesitantly.


    I was stunned for a second before I suddenly thought of a possibility. Kate did the same thing I did before.

 Chapter 278 - Running Away The Same Way

    <h4>Chapter 278: Running Away The Same Way</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    She left without her mate¡¯s consent.


    I saw that the smile on Kate¡¯s face had suddenly disappeared. I knew I didn¡¯t need to ask to confirm this with her. She must not have told Alex that she wasing here.


    I hesitated before asking softly, ¡°Why are you doing this?¡±


    Anger shed across Kate¡¯s face and disappeared very quickly. I almost thought it was an illusion. Kate lowered her head and said expressionlessly, ¡°There¡¯s no reason. I just wanted... to leave and rx.¡±


    Kate looked down at her watch. I noticed that it was a new essory.


    Kate didn¡¯t have the habit of wearing a watch before, but it was a ssic and seriousdy¡¯s watch, unlike her usual style.


    I grabbed Kate¡¯s hand, and I could understand Kate¡¯s current mood and situation. After all, I also had a not-so-friendly time with my mate.


    I regretted not being with my mate earlier, but I knew that this was a process that must be experienced. From another point of view, if Michael and I did not have that kind of conflict, we might not have had such a harmonious time together.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± I tried my best to sound cheerful. ¡°You can stay here as long as you want. There are many rooms here. I¡¯ll ask Michael to give you the best room.¡±


    Kate looked up at me and smiled happily for the first time since I saw her. ¡°Thank you, Cecily. However, I¡¯m afraid I have to decline your good intentions. I have to go back today.¡±


    At this point, her shoulders drooped again, and she looked a little depressed.¡±You¡¯ve already guessed that Alex didn¡¯t allow me toe here. He doesn¡¯t allow me to go anywhere. I¡¯m forced to stay in his house every day, and I must stop my studies. This was the kind of life I didn¡¯t want the most, but I don¡¯t hate it that much. In turn, I hated myself for bing like this.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but fall silent after hearing what Kate said.


    I didn¡¯t know what to say tofort her. Kate¡¯s ambitions in her studies were much greater than mine, and I had to abandon my studies and even my parents toe to Michael¡¯s pack. In a rtionship, it seemed that women always sacrificed more.


    I held Kate¡¯s hand and tried to console her. ¡°But you look much better than before. Mateship also has its benefits, doesn¡¯t it? I was just like you, trying to escape from that Prince, but look at me now, I can¡¯t be separated from Michael. You just need more time.¡±


    ¡°I hope so...¡± Kate forced a smile.


    I rubbed my temples to prevent myself from thinking about Alex¡¯s reaction after discovering that Kate had disappeared. If Kate could only stay with me for a while, I should at least keep her in a happy mood and not worry about her mate.


    Even though I knew that Alex was doing all sorts of things to search for Kate and that she would end up in the same miserable state as I was when Michael captured me, I still didn¡¯t know what to do.


    However, let us enjoy ourselves while we could.


    I chatted with Kate about some light-hearted topics, and I kept telling her about the good things that happened between Michael and me, hoping that this would strengthen her confidence in her rtionship with Alex.


    Due to my previous rtionship with Robert, Kate had been very concerned. I was always worried that my failure would leave a bad impression on her about my mate.


    A werewolf needed to find his mate.


    Moreover, the Moon Goddess could easily group twopletely different people. This meant that it would take a long time for two people tomunicate and integrate. This was a challenging task. I was on good terms with Michael now, and I felt I was responsible for giving Kate and Alex a good ending.


    Before I knew it, Kate and I had already chatted for a few hours.


    I pressed the bell to get the servants to bring us some food, but when we heard the knock on the door, Kate and I were shocked to see the people outside.


    The people standing outside the door weren¡¯t the servants who delivered the food, but rather, it was Alpha Alex and Michael.


    Alex¡¯s face was gloomy, and his thick brows were furrowed into a knot, showing that he was in a rather bad mood. Michael stood by the side with a nonchnt expression that seemed to be smiling yet not smiling.


    Kate subconsciously took a step back. I nced at her and wanted to stand in front of her, but Michael pulled me into his arms.


    I red at Michael, and Michael red back, unwilling to be outdone. I was too exhausted to be angry with him, so I turned to look at Kate.


    Alex also stepped forward and pulled Kate into his arms. Kate¡¯s body looked a little stiff, but she didn¡¯t resist. Instead, she gently put her hand on Alex¡¯s shoulder.

 Chapter 279 - Let Them Solve It

    <h4>Chapter 279: Let Them Solve It</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°I¡¯ve found her for you. I¡¯ll consider that I¡¯ve returned you the favor fromst time,¡± Michael said to Alex as he waved his hand.


    Alex nodded and didn¡¯t speak.


    I looked at the two men in confusion. When did these two people be so familiar? What other agreement did theye to? I recalled that they only met briefly once at the Ancient Wood Pack.


    I still wanted to stick my head out to see the situation on Kate¡¯s side, but Michael had twisted my chin unhappily and made me face him. He said fiercely, ¡°You said you were going on a date with me this morning. I even woke up early to make breakfast for the Princess Consort, but you ran off with someone else. Where do you want to go now?¡±


    After Michael said that, I realized I had let him down today.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make it sound so bad. I didn¡¯t run away with someone else. It¡¯s just Sasha.¡± I tugged on Michael¡¯s sleeve to please him, looked up at him, and coaxed, ¡°I was wrong. The main thing is that we still have a lot of time. From now on, every day of mine belongs to you. But I haven¡¯t seen Kate in a long time. You know I¡¯ve been worried about her. Don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    Michael cast a sidelong nce at me and snorted, ¡°Your apology is not sincere at all.¡±


    ¡°Then, what do I have to do to make you think I¡¯m sincere?¡± I looked at him helplessly.


    Michael took my hand and walked out of the room. I quickly pulled on his clothes and whispered, ¡°Wait, Kate...¡±


    Michael didn¡¯t stop. After he had dragged me out of the room, he said slowly, ¡°They¡¯re fine. They should solve that between themselves. What are you doing?¡±


    I still couldn¡¯t put my mind at ease, so I stuck my head out and tried to look into the room.


    Then, Michael pulled me back again. This time, he didn¡¯t even say anything. He just pressed me against the wall and started kissing me.


    At first, I was still thinking about Kate and wanted to resist, but I hated myself for not being strong-willed. Not long after, I was led by the nose by Michael and immersed in this beautiful kiss.


    It wasn¡¯t until our lips parted that I leaned against the wall to catch my breath for a long time before I recalled what had happened with Kate. I looked at Michael with dissatisfaction and criticized, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Michael shrugged and said, ¡°You were enjoying it just now, don¡¯t you understand?¡±


    ¡°Understand what?¡±


    Michael stuck his two thumbs together, then looked in the direction of the room and said, ¡°It¡¯s useless to say more about this kind of thing. It¡¯s better to do something. Your body and heart will tell you what you want when you¡¯re with your mate. If you stay in the room, how will it be convenient for them to municate¡¯?¡±


    I originally wanted to criticize Michael for his facious reasoning. The distance between two people was the distance between hearts. If this problem was as simple as Michael said, then shouldn¡¯t this problem have been solved long ago after Kate stayed in the Ancient Wood Pack for so long?


    However, when I looked at Michael¡¯s expression, I thought about the kiss I had with him just now and hesitated.


    ¡°Really? Is it okay to just leave them here?¡± I asked.


    ¡°There¡¯s only one problem now, and that¡¯s for you to immediately, immediately return with me,¡± Michael said with narrowed eyes.


    I thought about it and shook my head. ¡°No, I¡¯m still worried. Let me stay here and take a look.¡±


    Michael sighed and leaned against the wall. He looked at me helplessly.


    I blinked at him, grabbed the back of his hand, and kissed it. Iforted him, ¡°Just a little while.¡±


    ***


    I peeked through the gap to see Kate and Alex¡¯s situation.


    I was originally worried that Alex would do something overboard to Kate in agitation. After all, I recalled Michael¡¯s anger when he came to me. I thought Michael wanted to tear me apart at that time. He looked too scary.


    I¡¯d decided I wouldn¡¯t let Kate suffer the same panic as I did.


    He could still talk things out nicely, no matter how angry he was.


    However, to my surprise, they weren¡¯t entangled in a heated moment of lust. They even kept a safe distance and talked in the room with calm expressions.


    I looked at Michael with mixed feelings and suddenly felt that perhaps I had wrongly used the male werewolves.


    I used to think all male mates had the same crazy possessiveness as Michael. They would lose all their rationality when encountering this and be like mad dogs.


    At that time, I evenpared Michael and Robert. I felt that no matter what, Michael still had his principles. He didn¡¯t do anything that hurt me, and he could be considered a gentleman. But now, it seemed that this was a unique phenomenon.

 Chapter 280 - Nice Words

    Chapter 280 Nice Words


    I did the same thing as Kate, but Alex was much more normal than Michael.


    I shook my head and went to listen to Kate and Alex¡¯s conversation.


    ***


    ¡°Kate, why did you leave?¡± Alex sounded displeased.


    ¡°Alex, I¡¯m sorry...¡± Kate said. ¡°But you¡¯re watching me too closely. I want toe out and catch my breath.¡±


    ¡°Did I make you feel ufortable? Do you want to leave me?¡± Alex¡¯s tone became urgent. ¡°You were like this thest time. You didn¡¯t tell me anything and left. I didn¡¯t even know you were my mate. And now you¡¯re doing this again, leaving all of a sudden. You never say anything. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry...¡± Kate lowered her head. I couldn¡¯t see her expression from the door, but I could hear the frustration in her voice.


    I tried harder to get closer to the door, wanting to see it more clearly.


    If Kate was really sad, he could let her stay here for two days. After all, this was the royal Lycan pack, even if Alex was an Alpha, he couldn¡¯t take her away by force.


    However, he might have to discuss this with Michael first. Michael should agree, but he seemed to be on Alex¡¯s side just now. What was going on between the two of them?


    While I was still mumbling to myself, I saw Alex open his arms again and hug Kate.


    Alex sighed in a low voice. ¡°Kate, I love you. I brought you back because I want you to be my Luna. But you¡¯re always unhappy, and that¡¯s not what I want. I want you to be happy by my side, and I¡¯m willing to do everything I can.¡±


    ***


    I felt that if this continued, it would be just as Michael had said, and the two of them would be fine.


    As I was thinking, I felt a force on my arm. I was forced to leave the door and was now face to face with Michael.


    Michael looked at me darkly and said unhappily, ¡°Are you enjoying listening to other people¡¯s gossip?¡±


    I looked at Michael with bright eyes and thought about the conversation I had just heard. I asked Michael on a whim, ¡°Can you also say something nice like him?¡±


    Michael ced one hand on the wall behind me and pressed down on me. ¡°What kind of nice things do you want to hear?¡±


    His deep voice rang in my ear. I rolled my eyes and whispered, ¡°Like what Alex told Kate just now,¡±


    Michael smiled and said, ¡°My Little Wolf, I want you. I want to kiss you. I want to kiss you from here down, in front of everyone. I want to kiss every corner of your body, from your neck to your chest, lower abdomen, thighs, and...¡±


    I quickly stopped Michael. ¡°Why is that all you have in your head? Other people talk about romance, but you are all about sex. ¡±


    Michael raised his eyebrows. ¡°That¡¯s what I wanted to say to you. Today is our date, but I¡¯m here with you, listening to other people¡¯s gossip. Are you fair to me?¡±


    I wanted to exin more, but Michael had already pulled my hand and left the room.


    ¡°Hey, I already said that I don¡¯t want to spend the entire day in bed,¡± I argued in a low voice.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you somewhere nice.¡± Michaelughed.


    ***


    When Michael first took me away, I was a little worried about Kate, but my mate was too attractive.


    My time with him was always so happy. I quickly put my friend Kate aside and enjoyed the time with Michael.


    In the past, I never thought that I would be someone who valued my lover over my friends.


    However, the truth was that no friend was more important than my mate.


    Michael first took me to an expensive restaurant for dinner. Then, we went for a walk by theke.


    This was the season when the trees were lush, and even wildflowers and grass still looked very different because Michael was beside me. Theke¡¯s surface was clear, and the moon¡¯s reflection was reflected on theke¡¯s surface, making it seem particrly quiet and sacred.


    Michael and I took many photos together, kissing like all couples in beautiful ces. Under the hazy moonlight and the rippling water, our figures were everywhere.


    After having such a wonderful night, our final destination was, of course, our bedroom.


    When Michael pulled off my clothes and kneeled in front of me, I felt my heart beat wildly.

 Chapter 281 - Flowers, Candles, and Hearts

    Chapter 281 Flowers, Candles, and Hearts


    Michael seemed determined to give me a perfect date today, so he used all his tricks to please me. I felt his nimble tongue in my body, repeatedly stirring, making the sound of water, making me blush, and my heart beat faster.


    I felt like a small boat repeatedly washed to the top of the waves. The seawater washed over me, and the waves danced under me. Wave after wave sent me to the highest point. This was too good.


    When Michael stopped, he raised his head between my legs and looked at me from top to bottom. I felt that he was simply the most beautiful person in the world. There was a trace of fluid beside his full lips, showing how lewd he had just been.


    I saw Michael stick out his tongue and lick around his lips. My breathing stopped.


    I thought of Michael again. He was a noble prince, but he was currently lying under me, doing such a thing to please me. At that moment, the pleasure in my heart even exceeded the pleasure my body felt just now. I couldn¡¯t help but hold Michael¡¯s shoulders and lower my head to kiss him.


    Michael took the initiative and passionately pinned me down on the bed.


    His hands touched every inch of my skin, and his moist lips nibbled at my nipples. His hot tongue pressed on the tip of my nipples, bringing them into his mouth, and making a constant slurping sound.


    This voice was lewd and lustful. I watched as my nipples were sucked, swollen and hot, bing warm and red like two ripe pomegranate seeds. A numbing electric current flowed from the tip of my breast to my body, and my lust was aroused again and again. I groaned twice vaguely, raised my head, and called out intermittently.


    ¡°Ah, uh, uh,e in.¡±


    I didn¡¯t even take off all my clothes before Michael lifted my leg and inserted himself inch by inch.


    I saw my underwear hanging on one of my legs, swaying along with Michael¡¯s movements as if to show off how lewd I was. However, I couldn¡¯t care about that at this moment. I only felt the zing tide of passion sweep my entire body, and my mind was full of sexual intercourse.


    Michael¡¯s penis was hot and burning, and it forcefully pushed into my anus again and again. Every inch of tingling muscle was firmly rubbed. It felt so good that my soul almost left my body. I felt my lower body contracting unconsciously as if I wanted Michael to stay in my body forever.


    ¡°Uh... ah ah, Michael...¡±


    My body had always been sensitive when I was with Michael, but I seemed to feel more than usual today. It didn¡¯t take long for me to have an orgasm with Michael. My sweaty legs trembled, and my private fluid sprayed all over the sheets under me.


    I looked at Michael in a daze. In a daze, Michael lifted me, and I was half-dragged and half-hugged to the room¡¯s floor-to-ceiling window. Before I could figure out the situation, I heard the curtains being pulled open. Only then did I manage to recover some of my consciousness.


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡±


    Our room was facing awn. This was Michael¡¯s private territory, so I wasn¡¯t worried about being seen. However, the cold touch of the ss gave me a strange feeling, and it was a little exciting. Michael turned me over and pushed away the sweat-soaked hair on my forehead with his hand. He panted and kissed the back of my sweaty neck.


    ¡°Look out the window,¡± he said in a low voice.


    I was immersed in the sex with Michael; all I could hear was our messy breathing and heartbeats.


    After a while, I focused my eyes and noticed something on thewn outside the window.


    What were those?


    At the same time, I could hear melodious musicing from outside the window with my Lycan hearing.


    How could someone still y an instrument at this time? I thought to myself in an unromantic way.


    I looked outside carefully and realized that thewn outside had been decorated.


    Thewn was filled with bright bouquets, colorful lights, and warm candles. All these things reflected each other and formed a gorgeous scene. Countless bouquets were arranged into a big heart, surrounded by a circle of colorful lights, and in the middle were my initials written with candles.


    Michael spoke behind me, answering the question I had yet to ask. ¡°I prepared this for you. Do you like it?¡±


    I was stunned for a moment before I realized how much Michael had prepared for our date today. The touched emotion in my heart surged again, and my entire heart trembled. I only felt my throat tighten, and I held Michael¡¯s hand on my waist and murmured in a low voice, ¡°Thank you, I like it very much. I love you.¡±


    I heard Michael chuckle, and then he lowered his head to continue kissing my neck.


    His shaft was still stuck in my body, and his crotch was tightly pressed against my butt. His wet shaft slid into the gap between my butt and rubbed twice. I shrunk my neck and groaned with my legs crossed. That hot hard thing slid down again, pushing apart my fat and soft private petals, rubbing the wet and tingling tender meat inside.

 Chapter 282 - Kate’s Message

    Chapter 282 Kate¡¯s Message


    I leaned against the ss window, my whole body trembling as I felt the swollen shaft reentering my empty body.


    My vision was blurred as my body heated up. I could hear Michael¡¯s calm voice.


    ¡°I love you too.¡±


    I trembled and wanted to turn around to see his expression.


    But Michael had already grabbed my waist and started moving. The thing at his crotch was hard and hot, like a fire pestle repeatedly rubbing against my sensitive zone. Pleasure rushed to the top of my head like a rapid electric current from the point of intersection. I shivered violently as my waist went soft from the grip. All I could do was bite my lips and groan.


    Slowly, I forgot what I wanted to say.


    I was pushed against the ss window, and sweat and tears blurred my vision.


    When I looked out of the window again, everything Michael had prepared for me had turned into a brilliant light and shadow, apanied by the ethereal music that was sometimes there and sometimes not. The scenery was beautiful, like a charming dream.


    In my dizziness, only the joy and throbbing in my heart were so clear.


    ¡°Michael... Michael...¡± I sobbed as I called out Michael¡¯s name. Countless surging emotions seemed to be stuck in my body, and expressing them with words, or actions was difficult.


    I tried my best to look back at Michael¡¯s face and convey the infinite love in my heart to him.


    But before I could say anything, my nose and mouth felt hot, and Michael raised his hand to cover it.


    Hmm, why wouldn¡¯t you let me speak?


    My eyes widened, only to be met with Michael¡¯s deep eyes.


    The moment our eyes met, I suddenly lost my voice. I watched as Michael came over and kissed the corner of my eye. ¡°Cecily, focus.¡±


    Michael¡¯s voice was low and hoarse, and there was a faint smile in it. My heart trembled, and I instantly understood. I didn¡¯t need to say anything. Michael already knew my heart.


    We made love in various parts of the room until the next day.


    The next morning, while eating breakfast with Michael, I remembered Kate and Alex, whom I had left behind yesterday.


    I hurriedly called someone over to ask where they were going, only to find out they had already left yesterday evening. I thought about how I had left Kate so irresponsibly yesterday and felt guilty.


    However, someone handed me a message that Kate left behind. The contents of the letter were as follows:


    ¡°My dear Cecily,


    It was a pleasure to meet you. It was a pleasure chatting with you today. I think Alex and I need more time to get used to each other. Some of our previous problems have been solved, and I believe our future will improve.


    Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m having a good time at the Ancient Wood Pack.


    When you have time, you and his Highness are wee toe and chill with me.


    I love you, Kate.¡±


    The words used at the beginning of the letter were very light,pletely different from the state she was in when she first saw me yesterday.


    I also asked around to see how Kate and Alex looked when they left. After confirming that she wasn¡¯t forcefully brought back by Alex, I finally felt a little more at ease.


    Michael, who was at the side, stabbed his omelet with a fork and disapprovingly told me, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about your friend. She¡¯s with her mate and will be fine. That Alpha won¡¯t hurt his mate. No alpha would do that except for that b*stard who rejected you before.¡±


    I smiled at Michael in embarrassment.


    Men always understand men better than women. Michael had been in contact with Alex before, and I believe in Michael¡¯s judgment of him. I hoped that Kate could find her happiness too.


    ¡°What¡¯s your schedule like today?¡± I asked Michael.


    Michael pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°Today, the court will be holding an early trial for the trafficking of the she-wolves. I¡¯m going to go to court to see what happens. Do you want to go with me?¡±


    ¡°Why is there an early judgment? You¡¯ve never told me about this before,¡± I asked, puzzled.


    ¡°It¡¯s usually like this. Forrger cases, the most severe crimes will be ced at the end of the trial process, and those minor characters whose crimes are clear and insignificant will be sentenced one after another in the early stages. Otherwise, it¡¯s too much pressure on the court if they are all squeezed on the same day,¡± Michael exined.


    ¡°In that case, it won¡¯t be long before Joanna¡¯s trial.¡± When I mentioned Joanna¡¯s name, my heart couldn¡¯t help but twitch. More than anyone else, I wanted to see Joanna receive the punishment she deserved. She couldn¡¯t get away with it.


    Michael nodded. ¡°Courtney¡¯s investigation is almostplete. She even sent a message two days ago saying she would be back soon. She would probably be here to listen to the trial process.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± I said.

 Chapter 283 - General Lovecraft

    Chapter 283 General Lovecraft


    When Michael and I arrived at the Hall of Justice, I realized it was much more lively than I had imagined.


    The hall was filled with whispers. Many people were gathered here, and everyone was talking as if they were all enthusiastically discussing today¡¯s trial.


    I looked at the table in front of me. It was already full. In the middle was the judge, and there were three seats on each side of the judge, making it a total of six people. Everyone had a name que with their names written on it. They were all officials of the Werewolf Court Committee. I saw them exchanging documents and asionally talking in low voices.


    On the right side of the entire court are a few rows of long stools. I assumed they were for the jury. They hadn¡¯t entered yet.


    I tugged on Michael¡¯s sleeve and asked in confusion, ¡°It¡¯s just an early judgment. Why are there so many people?¡±


    Michael¡¯s brows furrowed as well. He scanned the entire court, but he didn¡¯t answer me.


    I noticed that Michael¡¯s gaze was fixed on one person.


    ¡°Why is he here?¡± Michael mumbled. His voice was very soft, and I could barely hear him.


    I didn¡¯t have time to ask him who that person was when Michael had already strode over to that person. I quickly followed him.


    It was a tall and well-built royal Lycan. He didn¡¯t look young anymore, and the hair on his temples had been dyed white with time. However, he still stood tall and straight, like a straight javelin, with the determination of a soldier.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you here, General Lovecraft,¡± Michael said.


    The man turned around, and when he saw Michael, he seemed surprised. Then, he saw me behind Michael, and a strange emotion shed in his eyes. Although he quickly hid it and turned into a cold look, I still caught the anger in it.


    Why did he hate me?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you here either, Your Highness.¡± General Lovecraft bowed to Michael and ignored my existence.


    General Lovecraft looked around and then pointed in a direction. He said to Michael, ¡°Your Highness if you want to watch the trial, your seat should be over there.


    Michael¡¯s face darkened as he heard what General Lovecraft said. ¡°Are you telling me what to do?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± General Lovecraft sighed. ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m also very sorrowful over what¡¯s happening. I hope you can understand the feelings of a father. This is not what I want to see. But the court has its own rules. You shouldn¡¯t be here.¡±


    Michael snorted coldly. ¡°I hope you remember what you said. The court has its own rules. No one can manipte them.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve always remembered,¡± General Lovecraft said slowly.


    Michael red at General Lovecraft for a while, then took my hand and walked to the front, sitting on two tall armchairs. I saw a sign next to the chair with the words ¡®Royal Guests¡¯.


    With one hand, Michael pulled me and ced me on his thigh. He yed with my fingers one by one while his other hand leaned on the armrest. The anger in his eyes did not diminish.


    ¡°Who was that just now?¡± I asked softly.


    Michael nced at me and calmed down slightly. He said, ¡°He is Joanna¡¯s father.¡±


    I pursed my lips tightly. I could already guess from their conversation, but my heart still couldn¡¯t help but clench when I heard Michael confirm this.


    I knew that Joanna¡¯s parents had been trying their best to exonerate her these days.


    I heard from Michael that they even asked the Lycan King for help. Fortunately, the werewolf court and the royal family¡¯s power are independent, so the Lycan King couldn¡¯t interfere too much.


    Initially, the King controlled the power distribution of the royal Lycan family. However, with the rise of the werewolf court, the situation changed.


    The werewolf court had the power to judge. They madews and had the right to exin them. When they found a person guilty, even the Lycan King could not pardon that person. On the other hand, Lycan King had all the administrative power. He managed the country¡¯s affairs and had an army. He held power.


    The Lycan King and the werewolf court were prohibited from doing anything beyond their authority.


    Therefore, generally speaking, the royal family would not attend court trials. On the one hand, few people dared directly vite the royal family¡¯s rights and interests. The werewolf court even had special legition to protect the privileges of the royal family over other Lycans and werewolves. On the other hand, the royal family members would also consciously avoid appearing on such asions to prevent being impeached for favoritism and fraud.

 Chapter 284 - The Official Court Session

    Chapter 284 The Official Court Session


    But this time, because of me, Michael had no choice but to be involved in this case.


    This also made many people inside and outside the royal family focus on him. However, we were not afraid of that. Justice was on our side. My and Michael¡¯s request was very simple. We wanted to give Joanna a fair trial for everyone, not just a trial in her favor.


    I thought about the pros and cons, and then I found that more and more people appeared in the court. The seats behind Michael and me were already full.


    I turned my head, looked at Michael, and found that he was also looking at me.


    ¡°This is not an early judgment.¡± I used an affirmative tone.


    ¡°This is the official court session. They¡¯ve brought forward the progress without informing any of us.¡± Michael sounded very calm, but I could read his inner thoughts from his tight grip.


    ¡°So, Joanna will be judged today?¡± There were too many people present, and I didn¡¯t want to lose myposure, but I couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious. I was already scratching the back of the sofa, which calmed me.


    ¡°Hmph,¡± he snorted. Michael sneered, and his eyes looked as if he was thinking about something. His posture rxed, and he said, ¡°I¡¯ve already expected them to y some tricks, but I didn¡¯t know where they would put their weeight. Now that they¡¯ve directly yed an open card, it¡¯s a good thing.¡±


    I didn¡¯t understand how this could be considered a good thing, but when I saw Michael¡¯s determined expression, I gradually calmed down. I let go of the sofa and grabbed Michael¡¯s fingers. Michael held mine.


    The court was about to begin seeing that the jury had already entered.


    I heard Michael say softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll just wait and see.¡±


    I tried to calm myself down by taking a deep breath. However, when I saw the criminal suspects being put in line to enter the courtroom, and one of them was Joanna, I inhaled sharply.


    Anger suddenly filled my heart. Whenever I saw Joanna, I couldn¡¯t help but want to tear her apart.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too nervous, Cecily.¡± My mate¡¯s breath wrapped around me and someone touched my hand softly.


    I looked down and found that Michael had left a kiss on the back of my hand.


    He scanned me from top to bottom. Looking into his eyes, I felt the anger in my heart silently dissipate and turn into a surging love.


    It was like every day, every moment I saw my mate, my heart was filled with an endless desire for him.


    I pulled my hand back a little, not wanting to show that I was too intimate with Michael in front of so many people. That would make it seem undignified.


    However, Michael grabbed my hand, raised it, put it to his lips, and kissed it again as if he was deliberately showing it to everyone around. He was dering his sovereignty over me in front of everyone else. I realized this, and my face turned red.


    ¡°Believe me, Cecily.¡± Michael sighed. ¡°If I hadn¡¯te here today, perhaps they would have escaped. But now that I¡¯m here, their wishful thinking will fall through. Even better, you¡¯re here today, so you¡¯ll be able to see with your own eyes how their n failed.¡±


    Michael¡¯s promise had magicalfort, and his confidence infected me. I nodded and waited for the trial to begin officially.


    After the bell rang three times, the hall finally quieted down.


    The first step was to confirm the identity of the suspects. Each suspect had to confirm their name, gender, age, hometown, and other basic information. They were quickly pushed out and then pushed back.


    Then, just as Michael had said before, the first trial would be for the crimes of some small figures. Their evidence was generally clear, and the process was rtively simple. Soon, the jury found them guilty, and the royal guards took them out and lead them to where they should go.


    After going through what could be considered a long process, I finally saw a familiar face among the suspects ¨C Thales.


    I heard Courtney¡¯s interrogation of Thales at pack and knew that he had chosen to plead guilty in exchange for his daughter¡¯s freedom. He wasn¡¯t a good man and had hurt many innocent people, but he was a good father.


    I heard with mixed feelings that he was sentenced to fifty years in prison. This punishment was very heavy. He was just an ordinary werewolf, and it was likely that he would not be able to walk out of prison for the rest of his life. However, this was not beyond my expectationspared to what he did.


    It was just that his current state was shocking.

 Chapter 285 - Guilty

    Chapter 285 Guilty


    Let us not talk about how he was so burly and insufferably arrogant when I first met him. Even when Courtney interrogated him, he was very arrogant.


    And now, he was even slimmer than before, and his hair had grown a lot longer and was piled up on his head in a mess. He walked with heavy steps, seemed lifeless, and his chin was covered in a thick beard.


    Thales was still wearing the same clothes he wore thest time I saw him, but they were already dirty.


    Werewolves didn¡¯t care for their criminals. We always believed that criminals should be treated badly so that they would realize their mistakes.


    When Thales was dragged out of the room by the royal guards, I was certain our eyes met for a moment.


    However, he didn¡¯t recognize me at all. His dull and smooth eyes swept over me.


    He would spend fifty years in darkness without family, love, and care. I couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Although I didn¡¯t think he was worthy of sympathy, I still felt sad for him. Why did he have to do such a terrible thing as abducting and selling she-wolves? He could have been a very good soldier.


    My insignificant emotions were quickly interrupted by the boos from the stadium.


    Lexus, the main culprit of the she-wolf kidnapping, was finally revealed.


    The entire court became restless, and even some curses came from the audience behind Michael and me. Some of them were the family members of the victims. They hade here to witness Lexus¡¯ trial.


    They had once felt sad and angry because they had lost their daughters, sisters, and friends. They needed Lexus to be severely punished to soothe the pain in their hearts.


    The judge had no choice but to knock the hammer in his hand to keep everyone quiet. He looked sharply at Lexus as he made his judgment. ¡°We¡¯re gathered here today for the punishment of those who havemitted crimes. Like many of you here, I¡¯m shocked and angry at the behavior of these werewolves.


    ¡°They shamelessly attacked the packs and killed some of them to get those she-wolves for money and benefits. They ignore life and basic human rights to satisfy their selfish desires. They should receive the harshest punishment.¡±


    ¡°Yes, punish them!¡±


    ¡°Return our family to us!¡±


    ¡°Let him die!¡±


    All sorts of shouts came from behind me, and the royal guards had no choice but to step in to maintain order.


    After all the angry curses ended, the judge spoke again, ¡°No matter what, we can¡¯t take an eye for an eye. We have to use thew to uphold justice. These shameless people have taken away our loved ones because of worldly wealth. They will be punished by justice.


    ¡°We have enough evidence to prove that this person is guilty. He has abducted and sold multiple packs to underaged she-wolves. He has deliberately destroyed private property and murdered innocent members who tried to protect the packs. The evidence is conclusive. We invite the jury to vote on whether he is guilty.¡±


    I saw that almost everyone in the jury voted in favor, and the guilty resolution was quickly passed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s decide if we should sentence him to death,¡± the judge said.


    This time, there were some disputes among the jury. Some people raised their hands with trembling hands, while others hesitated.


    After a long time, one of them stood up as a representative and said, ¡°We believe this sinner should be punished. However, given his crimes, we are more willing to sentence him to life imprisonment rather than death.


    ¡°Death would be too easy for him. He should use his entire life to suffer pain to atone for his actions, not die. That would be too kind to him.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the audience, dissatisfied with Lexus¡¯ escape from the death penalty, quieted down. They agreed with this exnation.


    ¡°By the will of the Moon Goddess, under a fair trial and the witness of the jury, Lexus Abramson is sentenced to life imprisonment and will be sent to the sealed prison on Starcadia Ind. He has to work twelve hours a day without rest. He is not allowed to receive any visitors for the next twenty years. He won¡¯t be allowed to leave this prison for the rest of his life until he dies.¡±


    After the verdict, the judge announced a short break.


    I saw the audience gradually disperse. Most of them seemed to havee to find out what happened to Lexus. And now, Lexus had been sentenced to life in prison as a punishment, and they had gotten the result they wanted.


    I turned to look at Michael. He had been texting the others on his phone.


    I thought about it and decided not to disturb him. I¡¯d head to the restroom first. If nothing went wrong, I¡¯d be able to see Joanna¡¯s interrogation when I returned. By then, I would know what kind of punishment she would get. I hoped Michael¡¯s promise woulde true and not disappoint.

 Chapter 286 - Special Treatment

    Chapter 286 Special Treatment


    When I left, I noticed that themittee members sitting in front of me were still whispering to each other. I didn¡¯t know what they were discussing. General Lovecraft had also disappeared.


    In the bathroom, I looked in the mirror and sighed.


    Today, to go to the court with Michael, I put on some light makeup, but now... The color of my lipstick didn¡¯t make my face look lustrous. On the contrary, it was full of doubt and decadence.


    I was worried that Joanna won¡¯t get the punishment she deserved. It was obvious that other than me, the others didn¡¯t care what crime Joanna would be sentenced to because it had nothing to do with them.


    However, if Joanna really got off the hook because of her special privileges or was only sentenced to stay in one ce for a few years, it was difficult for me to ept such an oue.


    To her, staying in the same ce for a few years was a piece of cake. They had very long lifespans and plenty of ways to kill time.


    I reached out and grabbed my hair, trying to pull myself together.


    At that moment, I heard footsteps from outside the door.


    Then, the door was pushed open, and a cold female voice ordered, ¡°You can only stay there for ten minutes.¡±


    Then, I smelled a familiar scent that could instantly ignite my anger.


    Mia started to scream in my body. I also saw the annoying figure in the mirror. It was Joanna.


    ¡°Oh, Cecily, are you also here to wee me back to my freedom?¡± Joanna chuckled in her loathsome voice.


    I stared at her in the mirror, toozy to put on any fake smile.¡±What did you say?¡±


    ¡°You heard everything, didn¡¯t you?¡± Joanna took two steps forward.


    She was not wearing handcuffs. Her clothes did not look like what a prisoner would wear. In fact, she looked great. She was like a princess who lived afortable life. She was dressed in decent clothes, clean and tidy, her cheeks were red, and she was full of energy.


    She lookedpletely different from the hysterical and crazy person she was in prisonst time. This was probably all thanks to her father.


    Joanna had put on that hypocritical mask again. She had that annoying smile, looking confident and energetic.


    ¡°I did hear it.¡± I turned around and sneered at Joanna. ¡°You look like you¡¯re doing well now, but after today¡¯s trial, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to live so freely.¡±


    I assumed that everything she had now was because this was the pce. Hence, her father¡¯s authority was still in effect here. However, once she was in the werewolf court, even if she were a Lycan, she would not be able to interfere with the werewolf court¡¯s decision. She could only return to where she was supposed to go, the prison cell.


    I didn¡¯t expect Joanna¡¯s smile to be even brighter after hearing what I said.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t Michael tell you? I won¡¯t be found guilty. I¡¯m not like those stupid werewolves,¡± Joanna said, pretending to be angry.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never been involved in their affairs. I admit that I may have done something rude to you for some reason, but it was not my intention. I¡¯m sure the people in court can understand me. After all, I¡¯m still a little girl.¡±


    Her words disgust me every time I hear them. I realized I was an idiot when I talked to her, so I walked past her, opened the door, and nned to leave.


    However, Joanna called out to me again, ¡°Cecily, wait a moment.


    ¡°Perhaps I should now say, Your Highness.¡± Joanna paused as if she was hesitating. However, I knew that she was only gathering her courage to say something even more vicious. ¡°I don¡¯t think the Lycan King has performed the ceremony for you yet. After all, he¡¯s not very happy with your identity.


    ¡°He thinks I¡¯m a better candidate, doesn¡¯t he? Furthermore, Michael must have figured out what was more important to a Prince after such a long period. He knows that you don¡¯t belong in the pce, and you don¡¯t belong here. If you¡¯re a bit more tactful, you should leave earlier.¡±


    Joanna¡¯s words still inevitably hurt me.


    Even though I didn¡¯t care about the title of ¡®Princess Consort¡¯, I was still very unhappy that Joanna had pointed out so directly that my status wasn¡¯t worthy of Michael, and my self-esteem was hurt.


    I turned around and said very calmly, ¡°Perhaps you think your status is nobler than mine, or perhaps you have some ways to get you out of today¡¯s trial. However, this luck won¡¯t protect you forever because I won¡¯t let you go. You¡¯ll get the punishment you deserve sooner orter.¡±


    I red at her fiercely to show my determination.


    ¡°Ha.¡± Joanna chuckled.


    She moved closer and ced her soft, white fingers on my shoulder. It was a strange feeling, like a boneless snake.

 Chapter 287 - Not Worth Mentioning

    Chapter 287 Not Worth Mentioning


    ¡°Just wait and see, Cecily. As long as I regain my freedom, I will treat you the same way I treated that girl.¡± Joanna hissed like a snake and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never shown you my true strength. When the timees, you¡¯ll experience extreme pain.¡±


    I slowly looked into her eyes, trying to find a trace of a normal person¡¯s emotion, but there was none. Joanna seemed to be very proud of everything that she had described. She had done such a cruel thing, but she did not feel guilty at all.


    I felt like staying in the same space with this kind of person for a second longer made me nauseated and disgusted from the inside out.


    I shook my head and gave up on arguing with Joanna.


    It was only when I reached the corridor that I was forced to stop by a voice and found Michael leaning against the wall.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I asked, puzzled.


    Michael pulled me by my arm to the side. ¡°I should be the one asking you this, my princess. How could you have disappeared in the blink of an eye?¡±


    ¡°I just went to the washroom. And I told you before I left,¡± I exined to Michael.


    ¡°You should have asked me to go with you,¡± Michael said unreasonably.


    I wanted tough at Michael¡¯s childish behavior, but the incident with Joanna made me feel like a fishbone stuck in my throat. I couldn¡¯t show a sincere smile, so I pulled on Michael¡¯s sleeve and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Michael examined my face and suddenly grabbed my arm, pulling me in a direction.


    ¡°Hey, hey, what are you doing? Aren¡¯t we going back?¡± I muttered as I tried to resist.


    But Michael was very firm. He pulled me toward him, and I followed his wishes. On the other hand, I also wanted to see where he was taking me.


    Michael didn¡¯t seem to have a destination in mind. He seemed to have taken two steps into a deserted corridor, opened a door, and stuffed us in.


    There were no windows in the room, and the lights were off. It was pitch ck, and I could barely make out Michael¡¯s face with my superior vision.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I waspletely confused by Michael¡¯s actions.


    Michael lowered his head and sniffed my neck. ¡°Who did you see just now? You don¡¯t seem very happy.¡±


    I didn¡¯t expect Michael to be so sensitive to my emotions, but I didn¡¯t know why, but I didn¡¯t really want to tell Michael about my encounter with Joanna.


    When Michael held my hand like this, I suddenly felt that my insistence on punishing Joanna wasn¡¯t that important anymore.


    The past was in the past, and it was not worth it to waste emotions on people who were not worth it.


    I already had Michael now. Did it matter to me what happened to Joanna?


    Alright, it was still important. I would be very happy if I could see her in jail and living a bad life. However,pared to Michael, Joanna was not even worth mentioning.


    If I was always worried, angry, and anxious because of Joanna, and my mate was also worried, angry, and anxious because of this. It was not worth it.


    After understanding this, I reached out and put my arms around Michael¡¯s neck, avoiding his question. Instead, I used my sharp canine teeth to rub against his neck and tempt him gently. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see the court trial. Let¡¯s go back, back to our beds, okay?¡±


    Michael¡¯s breathing had be heavier.


    He hugged me tighter, then lowered his head and gave me a fierce kiss. He was very forceful, like a traveler who finally drank his first sip of water after a long journey in the desert. He plundered every drop of liquid in my mouth.


    I felt like I couldn¡¯t breathe, but I was bashful because of Michael¡¯s treatment. He needed me. He desired me.


    I put my arms around Michael¡¯s neck and deepened the kiss. I liked Michael¡¯s desire for me. I wanted him to have me more and make me belong to himpletely.


    Michael reached into my clothes. I felt like he had licked away my lipstick and kissed my lips until they were red and swollen.


    I groaned in a low voice, ¡°Michael...¡±


    I couldn¡¯t resist his enthusiasm. When he was about to touch my thigh, I reached out to stop him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do it here. Let¡¯s go back.¡± I panted.


    I felt like my body was already boiling for Michael, and there was a burning pain where his fingers and lips touched. I couldn¡¯t tell if they came from my body or stayed on the surface of my skin.


    ¡°I want you now.¡± Michael stared at me. His eyes seemed to be burning with golden mes.

 Chapter 288 - A Ridiculous Story

    Chapter 288 A Ridiculous Story


    I looked back at him, but there was no response.


    Gradually, the heat in our bodies cooled down.


    Mike sighed and moved his hand away from my body. He gently stroked my back through my clothes. I reached out and stroked his soft brown hair, enjoying the feeling of my fingertips.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back. Let¡¯s go back and do it, okay?¡± I suggested.


    Michael paused for a moment. He looked at my raised eyebrows and shook his head. ¡°Joanna¡¯s trial will be held in a moment. Don¡¯t you want to see it?¡±


    I lowered my head to prevent him from seeing my expression. ¡°I¡¯m not interested anymore.¡±


    I believed Michael must have noticed my emotions. After all, he always knew everything. But he didn¡¯t expose me, nor did he say anything. He gently touched my back with his fingers and released his wonderful scent.


    I leaned on his chest and rubbed his chin with my hair.


    Michael lowered his head and kissed my neck. ¡°My precious little wolf, believe me. I¡¯ve promised you, so I¡¯ll do it. ¡±


    I raised my head in a daze, trying to understand. But Michael didn¡¯t intend to exin. He just quietly waited for my answer, and I finally nodded. No matter Joanna¡¯s final verdict, I should see the result with my own eyes.


    When Michael and I returned to the court hall, we saw that the members of themittee and the judge were all seated in front.


    Joanna was brought in a few minutester, followed by herwyer.


    General Lovecraft also returned to the audience. Although his face was still expressionless, I could see a proud look in his eyes.


    I knew without a doubt that General Lovecraft must have arranged everything behind the scenes. This was also why Joanna could say those words to me without fear.


    I nced at Michael, who was sitting at the side. He must have known but did not say a word to me. And I was sitting here only because I wanted to know who would win the game between Michael and General Lovecraft.


    After the trial officially began, I discovered that every piece of evidence regarding Joanna had been mixed up.


    In fact, other than my testimony, there was no other evidence that pointed to Joanna¡¯s involvement in the she-wolves trafficking.


    The criminals I saw at the ce where I was kidnapped all said the same thing. They said that Joanna didn¡¯t participate in their transactions. That day was the first and only time they saw Joanna.


    As for my usation that Joanna was working with the people who trafficked she-wolves, Joanna denied everything.


    She admitted that she had kidnapped me out of jealousy and expressed her remorse.


    At the same time, she used more words to emphasize that she had no intention of hurting me. She just wanted to find a ce to talk to me, but she unexpectedly met the she-wolf criminals.


    If you asked me, this was full of nonsense.


    But the point was, I didn¡¯t have enough evidence to overthrow this ridiculous story she told.


    The most important thing was that Joanna disyed her superb acting skills in court. In tears, she described how I beat her up at the scene and how miserable she was after being locked up in prison.


    She cleverly chose to spend most of her time confessing her sins and a small part of her time describing my cruelty to her. This made her look pitiful and worthy of forgiveness. Many of the jury members even shed tears at her statement.


    Another reason was that she and her parents had a good reputation in the royal family. The jury was willing to believe that Joanna was naturally kind and that I was an outsider.


    In the eyes of these high and mighty wealthy Lycans, I was just a lowly b*stard, a she-wolf. I only got to be here because I boarded Michael¡¯s ship. Also, the fact that the Lycan King refused to let me be Michael¡¯s consort had been spread in private.


    They thought that if I really was Michael¡¯s mate, then the Lycan King had no reason to refuse.


    There must be something wrong with me since the King had made such a decision. I might even have tricked Michael.


    I knew how stupid it was to care about their thoughts, but I couldn¡¯t turn a blind eye to this prejudice.


    However, at this moment, as I watched Joanna¡¯s performance and the jury¡¯s wavering tendency, I knew that the victory of this verdict was getting further and further away from me.


    It would be very difficult for Joanna to be found guilty in this trial. She would be released as she had said, and then she would walk into the pce as a free person.


    This was unfair. How could a person not be punished for doing such a wrong thing? Just because she had a good family background and was trustworthy?

 Chapter 289 - Emergency Regulations

    Chapter 289 Emergency Regtions


    I heard the judge¡¯s sentence, ¡°Due to theck of valid evidence and the decision of the jury, the usation against Joanna Lovecraft is deemed invalid.¡±


    ¡°Wait,¡± Michael suddenly said.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on Michael, and I was no exception.


    ¡°Your Highness, the second Prince.¡± The judge frowned and said, ¡°We have a rule with the royal family. You have no right to interfere with the affairs of the werewolf court. The jury has already made their decision...¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Michael interrupted the judge again.


    Michael stood up and gave a light bow to the judge and jury. He said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any objections to your respected decision. I want to talk about something else.¡±


    When I heard Michael say that he didn¡¯t object, I couldn¡¯t help but tighten my grip on his hand.


    How could he not object to this? He said he would always be on my side. However, this disappointment only stayed in my heart for a moment. I was more willing to choose to trust in my mate. He must have other arrangements.


    After hearing Michael¡¯s words, the judge also softened his tone and said, ¡°Since you have no objection, then forgive me for being blunt, Your Highness. You have no right to interrupt my trial. I think I should continue to read out the verdict.¡±


    ¡°But there is an emergency rule,¡± Michael interrupted the judge for the third time.


    The judge¡¯s expression was already very unsightly, but he still looked at Michael with patience and asked sternly, ¡°What emergency regtions?¡±


    A cold smile appeared on Michael¡¯s face as he said, ¡°As a judge, you must know what thew is for all werewolves, right?¡±


    The judge was taken aback. He pursed his lips and stared at Michael. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t harm humans. This is an iron rule that all werewolves and Lycans have to abide by.¡± A cool voice came from outside the door.


    All of us turned in the direction of the sound, and then I was surprised to see Courtney rushing in with her mate, Brandon, behind it.


    I turned to look at Michael, thinking this was all his arrangement. Who knew I would also see a look of surprise in Michael¡¯s eyes? He seemed to be a little surprised by Courtney and Brandon¡¯s arrival, but he quickly hid his surprise and nodded at his older brother Brandon as a greeting.


    Meanwhile, Courtney had already walked straight up to everyone. She threw the documents in her hands onto the long table in front of the judge and said, ¡°I want to use Joanna of brutally killing a human woman.¡±


    Hell broke loose among the people witnessing the trial as soon as they heard that.


    Of all the people present, the one with the biggest reaction was Joanna¡¯s father, General Lovecraft.


    He suddenly stood up from his seat and shouted at Courtney, ¡°Miss, please mind your words.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Brandon stood in front of Courtney and replied in the same serious tone, ¡°General Lovecraft, please pay attention to your words. This is my mate, my Princess Consort, and the future Queen.¡±


    General Lovecraft¡¯s expression changed for a while. Finally, he swallowed his anger and said coldly, ¡°Your Highness, I have no intention of offending you, but even if your Princess Consort makes such an usation, she still needs evidence.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I have evidence,¡± Courtney said in a clear voice.


    ¡°Objection.¡± Joanna¡¯swyer suddenly stood up. ¡°The verdict is out. We should ept the jury¡¯s judgment.¡±


    He was forced to stop halfway through his sentence because Courtney, Brandon, Michael, and even I were all looking at him.


    Thewyer wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and sat silently.


    Courtney turned to look at the judge and said without any politeness, ¡°Although I know it¡¯s rude to interrupt, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve broken any agreement. I¡¯m not making aint here as a royal family member. I think I have the right that every ordinary person has. The werewolf court exists to pursue justice. We can¡¯t let a criminal get away with it and let an innocent person die.¡±


    The judge frowned. He was not used to the new situation.


    After a long while, he sighed and said, ¡°In that case, please show us your evidence. But I must remind you, Your Highness, if the evidence you present isn¡¯t enough to prove the guilt of the person in front of you, you will also be impeached for obstruction of justice.¡±


    Courtney revealed a confident smile.


    She didn¡¯t seem worried about the possibility that the judge had mentioned.


    The sudden unexpected situation gave everyone a pleasant surprise. Oh no, perhaps it was just a scare for some of them.

 Chapter 290 - 290 The Trump Card

    290 The Trump Card


    I scanned the faces of the jury, the judge, and General Lovecraft, who had been standing in the audience the entire time. His eyes were filled with joy, but now his face was ashen.


    I finally focused my gaze on Michael.


    Other than Courtney, he was the only one in the room who seemed to have expected all of this. He even rxed on the sofa chair reserved for the royal family with a noble and cold smile on his lips.


    Michael noticed my gaze and opened his mouth a little, making his smile look much more sincere.


    ¡°Is this what you wanted to show me?¡± I asked softly.


    However, before Michael could answer, another tall figure appeared in front of us.


    I looked up at him. It was Brandon.


    Brandon reached out and patted Michael¡¯s shoulder, asking Michael to move out of a seat for him.


    ¡°Hey, Cecily,¡± Brandon called out to me.


    I turned my attention to him and politely greeted him.


    He didn¡¯t mind. He turned to talk to Michael.


    ¡°You came back earlier than I expected,¡± Michael said.


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of Courtney. She was in a hurry toe back and help you.¡± Brandon sighed and gave Michael a punch. ¡°It¡¯s because of you, you brat, that she rushed back so quickly. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to run out. And do you know how many ces Courtney and I have been to for you in the past two days?¡±


    Michael smiled and looked at me with a gentle gaze. He didn¡¯t say anything.


    Brandon also showed a smile of understanding. ¡°However, it¡¯s no wonder...¡±


    He and Michael muttered a few words, and Michael looked at me with a brighter smile.


    No wonder what? I thought to myself, but I didn¡¯t dare to say it out loud. The two of them seemed to have used some special method to prevent others from eavesdropping. I could not hear them clearly, even with my enhanced Lycan hearing. However,pared to the conversation between the two brothers, I was more nervous about what would happen to Joanna.


    Even though Courtney had said it had evidence, this should be Michael¡¯s trump card.


    If this card could not defeat Joanna, then he would be free.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°How many times have you said that... ¡± my mumbling ended abruptly as I realized that the voice wasn¡¯t from the familiar person I thought it was.


    I raised my head and met Brandon¡¯s smiling eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect my sister-inw to have such a personality. I didn¡¯t believe it when Michael said that he was suffering, but I didn¡¯t expect this.¡±


    I awkwardly smiled at Brandon. I felt like I was about to die. I exined in a small voice, ¡°I¡¯m just a little nervous...¡±


    When Michael heard what I said, he shook my fingers. Then, he ced them on his leg and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. Watch this. This is a performance I¡¯ve specially prepared for you, little wolf.¡±


    I gained confidence and courage from Michael¡¯s tone and actions. I exhaled and rxed my body. I decided to be a rxed bystander, just as they said.


    At this moment, Joanna, sitting in front, looked more nervous than anyone else.


    Her eyes darted between thewyer, the judge, and her parents, but no one could help her.


    Courtney had already sent the video as evidence to theputers in front of the judges and jury. Then, she began her speech.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen,¡± Courtney said calmly. ¡°Rita Cranston was a woman. Note that she was a woman, not a werewolf. She was found in a forest not far from her workce twenty years ago in the form of dismembered body parts.¡±


    Just as Courtney started narrating, I heard a heavy panting from Joanna. Her body started to tremble when she heard the name ¡®Rita¡¯. She knew what she had done. Now that her cruel crime was finally exposed to the world, I felt a rush of pleasure from revenge.


    Back then, the human police officer determined that wild animals attacked the poor girl because she had animal scratches on her body. Courtney released the photos that it had kept in the police station at that time. They were extremely gory, and they looked terrifying.


    ¡°But what does this have to do with today¡¯s matter?¡± One of themittee members asked.


    ¡°Please wait a moment. We¡¯re about to get there.¡± Courtney erged the picture. ¡°Dear judges and jury members, please take a closer look at these pictures. Perhaps humans would think that this is just a wild beast, but we know very well that the wild beasts in our bodies can do the same.¡±


    Courtney suddenly sounded agitated. ¡°When I was investigating the she-wolves kidnapping case, I received an anonymous tip-off that the case was a deliberate murder nned by Joanna Lovecraft, so I re-investigated the case. Fortunately, I found some videos of the nearby streets. They recorded everything that happened that night.¡±

 Chapter 291 - 291 Video Evidence

    291 Video Evidence


    ¡°Objection, this isplete nonsense.¡± Joanna¡¯swyer stood up again. ¡°You just said that this happened twenty years ago. How could the videotape still be preserved? It must be forged. Your honor, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need to present such evidence.¡±


    The judge pondered for a moment and looked at everyone present.


    When he saw Brandon¡¯s gloomy face, the judge decided wisely, ¡°Your objection is overruled. The court permits the prosecution to present evidence and reserves the right to review the evidence.¡±


    Courtney nodded and pressed the y button for the video. ¡°The time is indicated in the upper right corner of the video file. At 11:00 pm, Rita walked out of the back door of the workce alone.


    ¡°She even changed out of her work outfit and dressed herself up a bit. I think she had an appointment with someone. Then, she walked into the next forest, and at 11:15, Joanna was caught on the same camera, also entering this forest.


    ¡°At 11:43, the camera recorded the scene of Joanna leaving the forest alone. However, there were obvious bloodstains on her body. After that, the poor girl, Rita, never came out of the forest again,¡± Courtney continued.


    At this moment, themittee and jury members began to whisper to each other. They looked at Joanna with suspicion.


    Courtney¡¯s eagle-like gaze turned to thewyer who had just defended Joanna and calmly said, ¡°I¡¯ll take responsibility for the authenticity of this video. If anyone has any doubts, I¡¯ll allow you to use any method to test it. I can only say that some people think that they can escape thew, but the Moon Goddess is always in charge. Under the moonlight, all criminal acts cannot be hidden. She will not let anyone who tries tomit a crime go.¡±


    The whispers in the court grew louder and louder, and everyone was discussing the scene in the video.


    We could see that the images in the video were quite old and not recently recorded, which added to the video¡¯s authenticity.


    I saw that Joanna¡¯s face was pale. She didn¡¯t have that look of victory in her eyes anymore.


    She stood stiffly on the spot, sticking her neck out and refusing to lower her head. But I could see that she was already an arrow at the end of its flight.


    The members of themittee and the judge sitting at the front also frowned and showed disappointed expressions.


    Joanna¡¯swyer still wanted to put up a stubborn resistance. ¡°My client is innocent. She would never do such a thing. She didn¡¯t have such a reason or motive, so why would she kill an ordinary human? This is too ridiculous. I think this is all a deliberate set-up.¡±


    He was flustered and unorganized. After saying that, he even reached out to wipe the cold sweat on his forehead. These words didn¡¯t have any effect and even had the opposite effect. The jury would also think he was nervous because of a guilty conscience.


    ¡°You mean my mate spent a lot of time framing your client?¡± Brandon¡¯s voice was as cold as ice, and the corner of his mouth curled up into a mocking smile. ¡°Not only did I not stop her, I even let her show this fake thing to everyone so that you can expose her?¡±


    Brandon was practically roaring at Joanna¡¯swyer at the end of his speech. Michael was right. Courtney was Brandon¡¯s weak spot. Whether he should say it or not, Brandon was like an old hen protecting her chicks. As long as anyone dared to say anything bad about Courtney, he would bare his teeth and make a fierce expression to teach the other party a lesson.


    Joanna¡¯swyer¡¯s lips quivered, but he could not say anything.


    Of course, he did not dare to criticize the future King and Queen in front of everyone.


    ¡°Silence,¡± the judge said to maintain order. He turned his gaze back to Courtney and cautiously said, ¡°I think you understand the seriousness of the matter you¡¯re using. Are you sure that everything in the video is true? ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± Courtney replied with certainty.


    ¡°I have a question.¡± One of themittee members raised his hand and said, ¡°As far as I know, there¡¯s no ce where the surveince cameras¡¯ records would be kept for so long. May I ask where you got this video from?¡±


    ¡°I agree with your point of view. Indeed, a normal surveince camera¡¯s record would not be kept for so long,¡± Courtney replied politely. ¡°But I can only say that I¡¯m very lucky.¡±


    Courtney took out another little gadget from the document bag and then exined, ¡°Because this is an old camera, its storage space is very small, and it doesn¡¯t have many functions. So, when its memory is full, it will no longer work.


    ¡°Coincidentally, it was ced in a rather remote corner. Everyone thought this camera had been broken for many years, and no one had considered repairing it. So, its recordings are preserved until I found them recently.¡±

 Chapter 292 - 291 Video Evidence

    291 Video Evidence


    ¡°Objection, this isplete nonsense.¡± Joanna¡¯swyer stood up again. ¡°You just said that this happened twenty years ago. How could the videotape still be preserved? It must be forged. Your honor, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need to present such evidence.¡±


    The judge pondered for a moment and looked at everyone present.


    When he saw Brandon¡¯s gloomy face, the judge decided wisely, ¡°Your objection is overruled. The court permits the prosecution to present evidence and reserves the right to review the evidence.¡±


    Courtney nodded and pressed the y button for the video. ¡°The time is indicated in the upper right corner of the video file. At 11:00 pm, Rita walked out of the back door of the workce alone.


    ¡°She even changed out of her work outfit and dressed herself up a bit. I think she had an appointment with someone. Then, she walked into the next forest, and at 11:15, Joanna was caught on the same camera, also entering this forest.


    ¡°At 11:43, the camera recorded the scene of Joanna leaving the forest alone. However, there were obvious bloodstains on her body. After that, the poor girl, Rita, never came out of the forest again,¡± Courtney continued.


    At this moment, themittee and jury members began to whisper to each other. They looked at Joanna with suspicion.


    Courtney¡¯s eagle-like gaze turned to thewyer who had just defended Joanna and calmly said, ¡°I¡¯ll take responsibility for the authenticity of this video. If anyone has any doubts, I¡¯ll allow you to use any method to test it. I can only say that some people think that they can escape thew, but the Moon Goddess is always in charge. Under the moonlight, all criminal acts cannot be hidden. She will not let anyone who tries tomit a crime go.¡±


    The whispers in the court grew louder and louder, and everyone was discussing the scene in the video.


    We could see that the images in the video were quite old and not recently recorded, which added to the video¡¯s authenticity.


    I saw that Joanna¡¯s face was pale. She didn¡¯t have that look of victory in her eyes anymore.


    She stood stiffly on the spot, sticking her neck out and refusing to lower her head. But I could see that she was already an arrow at the end of its flight.


    The members of themittee and the judge sitting at the front also frowned and showed disappointed expressions.


    Joanna¡¯swyer still wanted to put up a stubborn resistance. ¡°My client is innocent. She would never do such a thing. She didn¡¯t have such a reason or motive, so why would she kill an ordinary human? This is too ridiculous. I think this is all a deliberate set-up.¡±


    He was flustered and unorganized. After saying that, he even reached out to wipe the cold sweat on his forehead. These words didn¡¯t have any effect and even had the opposite effect. The jury would also think he was nervous because of a guilty conscience.


    ¡°You mean my mate spent a lot of time framing your client?¡± Brandon¡¯s voice was as cold as ice, and the corner of his mouth curled up into a mocking smile. ¡°Not only did I not stop her, I even let her show this fake thing to everyone so that you can expose her?¡±


    Brandon was practically roaring at Joanna¡¯swyer at the end of his speech. Michael was right. Courtney was Brandon¡¯s weak spot. Whether he should say it or not, Brandon was like an old hen protecting her chicks. As long as anyone dared to say anything bad about Courtney, he would bare his teeth and make a fierce expression to teach the other party a lesson.


    Joanna¡¯swyer¡¯s lips quivered, but he could not say anything.


    Of course, he did not dare to criticize the future King and Queen in front of everyone.


    ¡°Silence,¡± the judge said to maintain order. He turned his gaze back to Courtney and cautiously said, ¡°I think you understand the seriousness of the matter you¡¯re using. Are you sure that everything in the video is true? ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± Courtney replied with certainty.


    ¡°I have a question.¡± One of themittee members raised his hand and said, ¡°As far as I know, there¡¯s no ce where the surveince cameras¡¯ records would be kept for so long. May I ask where you got this video from?¡±


    ¡°I agree with your point of view. Indeed, a normal surveince camera¡¯s record would not be kept for so long,¡± Courtney replied politely. ¡°But I can only say that I¡¯m very lucky.¡±


    Courtney took out another little gadget from the document bag and then exined, ¡°Because this is an old camera, its storage space is very small, and it doesn¡¯t have many functions. So, when its memory is full, it will no longer work.


    ¡°Coincidentally, it was ced in a rather remote corner. Everyone thought this camera had been broken for many years, and no one had considered repairing it. So, its recordings are preserved until I found them recently.¡±

 Chapter 293 - 293 Making Up A Story

    293 Making Up A Story


    ¡°If everything in this video is true, this girl can¡¯t be as innocent as you im. I even suspect that everything that happened just now was just her act. She has been trying to use lies to cover up the truth. I think we need to re-investigate all the evidence,¡± the jury also spoke.


    ¡°I agree. Now that there are new charges, we should reinvestigate everything,¡± someone echoed.


    ¡°But, haven¡¯t we alreadye to a conclusion about what happened before?¡± A member of themittee voiced his objection. ¡°We are not saying that she is innocent. She participated in kidnapping the Prince¡¯s mate, but she did not abduct the she-wolves. I don¡¯t think there is any problem with this. I¡¯m willing to believe that she¡¯s still kind by nature.¡±


    ¡°I agree with this. We don¡¯t have to waste time repeatedly. It¡¯s enough to confirm the truth that she killed humans.¡±


    For a moment, the court was filled with different voices.


    Everyone was expressing their opinions, but the core contradiction had always revolved around the evidence that Courtney provided. Could it confirm that Joanna had killed the human girl?


    I looked at this mess and felt that our existence hadpletely muddled up this pool of water. However, this was a good thing for us. Only after all the turmoil and twists had passed could they dig out the dark things at the bottom of the pool and expose them to everyone.


    ¡°I... I have something to say.¡± A weak female voice was heard, but it instantly attracted everyone¡¯s attention. The voice came from Joanna; this was the firstplete sentence she had spoken since Courtney appeared.


    In just a few minutes, she hadpletely calmed down. Instead, her eyes were filled with tears, and she looked like she was about to cry but was holding it back. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything just now because I was trying to recall this incident. After all, it was too long ago. But I can say I didn¡¯t harm humans and won¡¯t do that.¡±


    ¡°Then, please exin your actions in the video,¡± the judge asked calmly.


    ¡°She was not a human girl. She was a werewolf,¡± Joanna said. ¡°Back then, Michael and I went to a werewolf pack to investigate something. We met Rita. She kept trying to get on Michael¡¯s good side, but I was very friendly. Many people in the same industry can prove it. You can go and investigate.¡±


    I didn¡¯t expect to hear Michael¡¯s name from Joanna¡¯s mouth again. The anger in my chest rose again. Michael looked down at me and grabbed my hand.


    I managed to control my temper and continued to listen to Joanna. ¡°It was Rita who asked me out that night. I wanted to reject her, but she insisted on meeting me, so I had no choice but to go.


    ¡°As you can see from the video, I entered the forest behind her, but she attacked me as soon as I entered. She set up a trap inside, and I injured her to protect myself. Then, I came out of the forest.¡±


    Joanna lowered her head and made a gesture of wiping her tears. ¡°After that, we left the next day. I don¡¯t know where Rita went after that, and I didn¡¯t tell anyone about it. I was so shocked when I saw the news of her death. I felt it was my fault that she was harmed, and I feel really guilty about it.¡±


    Joanna¡¯s expression was too natural. I would have thought it was real if I hadn¡¯t heard Samuel¡¯s detailed description of how Joanna cruelly tore open the other person¡¯s body.


    I saw that the doubtful faces of the jury members had started to loosen up. I couldn¡¯t help but clench my fists.


    Joanna had a rare talent toe up with such a story in such a short period and act it out movingly. But if we let her fool the jury, all our previous efforts would be in vain.


    I looked at Courtney worriedly. The main reason Michael and her interrupted the court trial was that Rita was a human girl. However, it would be apletely different story if she were a werewolf.


    Werewolves often had disputes over various issues. Duels weremon, and even the werewolves who won because of their strength would be sought after by others.


    Although Joanna was a Lycan, and it was a little unfair for her to win against a werewolf, it was not a matter of principle. It was not on the same level as killing a human.


    I felt Michael¡¯s hand pressing on my shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, trust me.¡±


    The judge threw the question to Courtney this time. ¡°In your usation, are you sure that Rita is a human girl?¡±


    ¡°I can answer this question.¡±


    A loud voice came from outside the door, and Samuel walked in. He first bowed respectfully to Brandon and Michael and then to General Lovecraft, Courtney, and me.

 Chapter 294 - 294 The Court Is Adjourned

    294 The Court Is Adjourned


    Finally, he turned to the judge and said, ¡°Rita was neither a werewolf nor a human. In fact, she was of mixed blood.¡±


    This sudden turn of events once again shocked all of us.


    There had been too many twists and turns in court today.


    The judge looked at Samuel in confusion and asked, ¡°And you are?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a warrior from the Lycan Pack. I¡¯m responsible for the royal family¡¯s safety most of the time.¡± Samuel nced at Joanna and said, ¡°Since miss Lovecraft has recalled what happened that night, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve also recalled that I was present during the investigation of that werewolf pack.¡±


    Joanna looked nervous again because of Samuel¡¯s appearance. ¡°I... I can¡¯t remember this clearly.¡±


    Samuel didn¡¯t look at Joanna again. Instead, he turned to the judge and said, ¡°Besides, I was also a witness at the scene that night. I saw the entire process of Joanna tearing that innocent girl apart.¡±


    Everyone in the audience gasped at Samuel¡¯s words.


    ¡°Impossible, this is impossible. He¡¯s lying.¡± Joanna¡¯s face turned pale, but she still retorted strongly.


    The judge stretched his neck forward and said, ¡°You said you were a witness that night. What evidence do you have? Why didn¡¯t you appeal at that time?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any evidence. I didn¡¯t appeal because it¡¯s not my job,¡± Samuel said stiffly. ¡°No one asked me to testify in court. But now that someone has brought this up again, I think I must tell you what I know instead of letting Joanna¡¯s lies deceive you.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t believe you without evidence,¡± The judge dered.


    ¡°I know my testimony might not be effective, but I have other evidence.¡±


    Samuel took a few documents from his bag and handed them to the judge. He exined, ¡°This is Rita¡¯s birth document and rted proof. She is the child of a werewolf and a human, so she has lived in a werewolf pack. However, she did not have any werewolf characteristics on her body after she became an adult.


    ¡°She did not inherit the genes of a werewolf, nor did she have the ability to transform. So, she waspletely tortured by Joanna, just like what I saw the other day.¡±


    I saw that the judge and themittee members were passing around the document that Samuel handed to them. Their faces became more and more serious. In the end, the judge cast a disappointed look at Joanna.


    I felt like a boulder in my heart had finally been lifted off my chest. I knew that the overall situation had been set.


    The judge stood up from his seat and sighed, ¡°When I think of this, everyone already has their judgment. However, due to the constraints of the program, we have to investigate these clues before we can make the final decision. Joanna, you will be punished for what you have done. I hereby announce that the court is adjourned for now.¡±


    The jury was the first to leave, followed by the judge and the other judges.


    Michael and I looked at each other, and we saw the joy of victory in each other¡¯s eyes. Joanna was about to lose everything. The next time she returned, she would only face life imprisonment or the death penalty.


    ¡°No,¡± she said.


    My sharp hearing allowed me to hear a murmur. I subconsciously looked at Michael, but his eyes were still on me. I knew from his eyes that he had heard it.


    Then, Michael¡¯s brows furrowed, and I also realized who had said that.


    The royal guards were escorting Joanna out. This time, they had handcuffed her. Joanna¡¯s face was drained of blood, and she stood there like a statue.


    What happened today was not within her expectations. She thought she would only be sentenced to a few years in prison, and then her family would naturally find a way to release her on parole, so she could go home safely.


    But now, the court had announced that they would thoroughly investigate this, and all the evidence was against her.


    She watched as her parents andwyer tried their best, but to no avail.


    ¡°No! No! No!¡± Joanna¡¯s voice was getting louder and louder, almost to the point of screaming.


    The royal guards beside her grabbed her arm at once, but she struggled frantically. The chains mixed with special wolf poison restricted her movements. Panic and anger appeared on Joanna¡¯s face. Her pupils expanded rapidly, and her breathing became rapid.


    Her eyes quickly swept over her father and then fixed on me from a distance.


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! It¡¯s all your fault!¡±


    Joanna screamed, and then her eyes glowed with a strange red light.


    At that moment, I felt her beast about to break out of her body. The hatred and destructive light in her eyes grew as if the beast had already dominated her mind. She let go of all her rationality and became crazy and reckless.


    Michael took a step forward and stood in front of me. He let out a warning growl at Joanna.

 Chapter 295 - 295 Leaving The Court

    295 Leaving The Court


    I noticed that Joanna sobered up when she saw Michael. Then, she saw me behind Michael. The madness in her eyes returned, and it was getting stronger.


    ¡°Why? Why?¡±


    Joanna repeated the same words over and over again, her voice sharp and piercing.


    ¡°Why her? Why can¡¯t I be the one?¡± Joanna¡¯s face was contorted, and she pointed at me. ¡°We were doing well, Michael. You remember everything. It¡¯s all because of her, all because of that b*tch!¡±


    ¡°What are you saying? Shut up, Joanna!¡± General Lovecraft scolded with a red face, trying to stop his daughter¡¯s crazy rambling.


    Saying such things in front of the judge and jury who had yet to leave was undoubtedly not conducive to Joanna¡¯s subsequent trial.


    However, Joanna no longer cared. She had a ferocious expression on her face as her four limbs suddenly burst with great power. She broke free from the guards who had been holding her down and struggled to pounce on me.


    Everything happened so suddenly that even the royal guards could not subdue her in time. She suddenly rushed up two steps and threw a punch at me.


    But I was no longer the girl whose first reaction was to run away. I was not afraid of her now. Her seemingly fierce actions were now slow and hurried in my eyes. Michael was standing in front of me and wanted to protect me.


    I snorted and pushed Michael away.


    It seemed that she hadn¡¯t thought it through after ourst battle. I was going to teach her another lesson.


    Then, I saw that Joanna had stopped in a very strange position. Her face was shocked, angry, and mad as she fell in front of me. I hadn¡¯t even touched her.


    Thud! Joanna fell to the ground with a loud sound. I frowned and was about to take two steps forward to check on her condition, but Michael had already regained his senses. He pulled me behind him with a straight face.


    ¡°What were you doing just now?¡± Michael lectured him fiercely.


    I tried to look over Michael¡¯s body to see Joanna¡¯s condition, but Michael blocked my view very well.


    He even reached out and hold my face to ensure I was safe. I looked up at him helplessly and noticed the worry in his eyes. My whole body suddenly became soft.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I said. ¡°Let me see her,¡± I said.


    ¡°No.¡± Michael pulled me into his arms. I struggled, but Michael lowered his head and kissed me.


    This was against the rules because he knew I would be distracted by his kiss.


    When I raised my head again, I realized Michael had pulled me out of Joanna¡¯s vicinity. Many people surrounded Joanna, and I couldn¡¯t see what was happening inside.


    Through the crowd, I could see the anxious expression of General Lovecraft. Some medical staff jogged in from the outside and joined the encirclement.


    ¡°Hurry up and save her, save my daughter!¡± General Lovecraft shouted with all his might.


    When I was investigating the she-wolves kidnapping case with Michael, I heard too many simr screams. Most of them came from the family members of those who found their daughters or rtives missing. Their appearance represented extreme despair and helplessness, which meant Joanna wasn¡¯t doing well.


    ¡°Let me go over there and take a look,¡± I asked Michael again.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to see.¡± Michael held on to me tightly and said unhappily, ¡°Let¡¯s leave this ce first.¡±


    I looked back at every step I took as Michael forcefully brought me out of the court.


    Throughout the process, I kept hearing General Lovecraft¡¯s voice of grief.


    I could feel his endless pain from it, and this feeling made me feel a little guilty. I didn¡¯t feel guilty about anything that happened to Joanna, but her family suffered because of her. I didn¡¯t want to see this kind of pain.


    Even though all of this was her own doing, everyone had to pay the price for their sinful actions. The sad thing was that a person¡¯s life might be the only endpoint of paying the price, but her family always had to bear the consequences.


    I raised my head to look at Michael. What happened in court just now didn¡¯t affect him.


    ¡°Is she dead?¡± I asked softly.


    ¡°Who knows? She won¡¯t be able to escape the punishment she deserves,¡± Michael said.


    ¡°But...¡±


    I hesitated for a moment. After all, Joanna had worked with Michael before.


    Before Michael met me, they were friends who had known each other for many years. I was a little shocked at how cold-blooded Michael was. He didn¡¯t seem to care about Joanna¡¯s life at all. Although he acted as if he cared about me, was this kind of care reasonable?


    One day in the future, would he abandon me like he did Joanna?

 Chapter 296 - 296 Idling

    296 Idling


    Michael noticed my wild thoughts and reached out to let me lean on his shoulder. He sighed. ¡°You¡¯re worried about something that will never happen again.¡±


    I silently took in Michael¡¯s aura without saying a word.


    Rather than focusing on the future, I¡¯d rather focus on the present. I was by Michael¡¯s side, and I was in his heart.


    The next day, Michael and I heard the news of Joanna¡¯s death.


    This news didn¡¯t make me feel relieved. Instead, it made me feel a sense of sorrow. I didn¡¯t know where this sorrow came from, but I had been living in this depressing mood for a few days.


    Michael finally broke this emotional dilemma.


    After Michael finished the work, he brought Sasha, who had just finished her vacation, and me back to the ce where we first met; Michael¡¯s private vi.


    Returning to a familiar ce naturally made me feel much better.


    This ce was also very close to my home, so I could visit my parents anytime. Familiar people and familiar environments also surrounded me. Such an environment rxed me and made me feel at ease.


    Before I met with all these idents after I turned eighteen, I thought I would stay here forever because I liked the blue sky, air, forest, and people here.


    Although there was a time in between when I thought I would nevere back. But now, after going to so many other ces and even seeing the magnificence of the pce, I found that I still liked this ce the most.


    What made me most happy was that Michael also liked this ce.


    It was also for this reason that he bought the house here before. He even told me that he could live with me in the future if Brandon did not arrange too much work for him after taking over the throne.


    No matter what, it was a future worth looking forward to.


    I¡¯de back to this ce and start my life here again. I felt like nothing had changed. I didn¡¯t experience betrayal, pain, or struggle. I also didn¡¯t have to see Joanna. Everything here was beautiful.


    However, I knew that something had changed.


    I was more confident, stronger, independent, beautiful, and happy than before. My experience made me grow, and I gained new friends and the best mate in the world.


    After living with Michael for a while, I found that Michael and I got along better than before, and we could agree on many things. Michael became more gentle and willing to listen to my opinions, and I was happy to share everything about me with him.


    However, when I told him I wanted to return to school with Sasha... We had a disagreement. Michael didn¡¯t reject me directly, but he didn¡¯t intend to agree.


    He always used something else to divert my attention when I mentioned this topic. Then, that incident caught my attention. And so, I was dealt with by him again and again.


    Until one day, I firmly told him I wanted to go to school again.


    ¡°My dear, I¡¯m not trying to stop you from making your decision.¡± He shrugged.


    I stared at him, wanting to know what serious reason he coulde up with.


    But he just put his arm around my shoulder, nibbled at my ear, and whispered, ¡°But you see, there¡¯s only the two of us right now. We should do some things that only two people can do together.¡±


    In fact, this was what we did the most these days: pooling around in bed.


    Michael was my first boyfriend, real mate, and the first person I had sex with.


    He had all my firsts. If one couldnd the right person the first time around, it was good because it would save them time. However, it also had its downside: I didn¡¯t have anything topare it.


    Especially in sex, I didn¡¯t know if other people spent as much time on it as Michael and I. I always felt that Michael tormented me too much, but he would use the tone of coaxing a child to tell me that it was normal for mates who had just gotten together.


    Many times, our day and night were reversed because of sex.


    He would drag me from midnight to the wee hours of the morning, not knowing fatigue, and I would sometimes pass out from the thrill of sensory overload. So, when I couldn¡¯t get enough sleep at night, I had to make up for it during the day.


    Most of the time, I would be in bed at 12 o¡¯clock, but I might only be able to fall asleep at 6 o¡¯clock in the morning. Then, I would wake up at noon and have my first meal. The whole day would have passed.


    Michael and I had two weeks of work and rest reversed.


    Later, I couldn¡¯t stand this kind of life anymore and thought I should choose a healthier lifestyle. I used this as an excuse to reject Michael¡¯s licentious request.


    I tried to start nning our lives again.

 Chapter 297 - 297 Receiving A Letter

    297 Receiving A Letter


    I found a n for what couples should do together on the inte, and after I crossed out all the sex-rted options, I made a new list and showed it to Michael.


    Michael scoffed at some of the contents after a nce.


    ¡°These activities don¡¯t look as good as the ones in bed.¡±


    I squinted at him and said slowly, ¡°You are not interested?¡±


    Michael peeked at my expression, then raised his hands in surrender, expressing his willingness to cooperate.


    And so, we started doing some things normal couples would do.


    We strolled, went shopping, watched movies, cooked, ate, and went hiking, and rowing. These were the things that I had dreamed of doing with my boyfriend when I was a young girl, and Michael had patiently helped me realize them one by one.


    Unfortunately, I only managed to execute my n for three days before I received a letter from Courtney.


    There were two pieces of good news in the letter. First, the case of the she-wolves trafficking had beenpletely closed, and all the finishing work had beenpleted. Second, Brandon was about to go through the session ceremony, and Courtney would be made Queen at the same time.


    In the letter, Courtney invited Michael and me to attend their ceremony. It also said that to thank me for the help I had provided in the previous case, it had prepared a huge gift for me and had to be handed to me on the spot.


    I thought my contribution to the she-wolves case was minimal, and I couldn¡¯t think of anything Courtney could give me.


    I read the entire letter carefully again and waved the letter in my hand at Michael. ¡°What do you think she¡¯ll give me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Michael looked through his e-mail with an indifferent expression.


    I looked at him suspiciously. Michael had spent much more time on work these two days than before. When he first brought me back, he promised me he didn¡¯t have any work and only brought me here to rx.


    Due to his previous record of not telling me when he was investigating Joanna, I felt he was doing something behind my back.


    I wanted to go to look at hisptop, but he stopped me. His palm happened to be on my chest. I looked down at his hand and then at his eyes.


    Michael looked at me calmly, and I gave up getting any information from his eyes. I said in frustration, ¡°Are you really not hiding anything from me?¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you thinking about?¡± Michael touched my chest, and I felt a little tickled. My body subconsciously shrank back, but I still wanted to look at hisputer.


    I squeezed forward, pressing my body closer to his. I put my arms around his neck and said coyly, ¡°Let me see.¡±


    ¡°Mm mhm.¡± Michael touched my body randomly as if he was enjoying the touch of my smooth skin. I could tell he was enjoying this moment, so I struck while the iron was hot, put my lips on his neck, and licked it.


    Michael quivered at my actions, and the movements of his hands became more and more lighthearted.


    I wanted to use this angle to peek at hisputer screen, but Michael had switched to the desktop page at some point. I snorted in dissatisfaction and felt that he was not keeping his word. He just wanted to take advantage of me but did not give me anything in return.


    I angrily got down from Michael¡¯s body and turned my head.


    Michael pulled me close to him. His palm was big and hot, making me recall countless sexual memories of the times I was with him. But the memories now made me angry.


    I felt that I gave in to Michael too easily. I had given him all the initiative and dedicated myself to him. I was not dissatisfied with this, but Michael did not treat me the same way. He even refused to let me see theputer and took the opportunity to deceive me.


    Michael pulled me close a few times, but I ignored him. Michael felt something was wrong and leaned over to look at my face.


    I red at him angrily, but I had no choice but to look away after a few seconds. His face was irresistable. I suspected that if I continued to look at him like this, I would have already taken the initiative to raise the white g and surrender before Michael could say anything. Michael misunderstood me. ¡°Are you really angry, baby?¡±


    I heard him sigh, and then he got up to take hisptop and put it in front of me. He opened his work email. ¡°Here, take a look. It¡¯s just work-rted stuff. It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡°Who wants to see your stuff?¡± I said stubbornly with anger.


    Michael looked at my expression and asked, ¡°You really don¡¯t want to look? Then, what are you angry about?¡±


    After hearing this, I flipped over and sat on Michael¡¯s body. He looked at me quietly. I said fiercely, ¡°I feel you don¡¯t trust me. I let you know everything. You¡¯re my everything, but I always seem only to be a part of your life. You don¡¯t care about me at all. You don¡¯t care what I think or what I like...¡±

 Chapter 298 - 298 Unreasonable

    298 Unreasonable


    Michael listened to me carefully at first, but as he listened, he frowned.


    However, I keptining to him without being aware of it. On the contrary, the more I said, the more aggrieved I felt.


    ¡°You only want to have sex with me every day, as if I¡¯m only for this purpose. The person you love isn¡¯t me at all. You just like my body. Maybe you need a bed partner¡­¡±


    Finally, Michael couldn¡¯t take it anymore and lowered his head to kiss me, stopping me from saying more.


    My indignance instantly turned into muffled cries.


    Michael¡¯s warm lips and tongue swept through my mouth, upying every bit of space inside. His surging and burning emotions were transmitted to me, along with his intense movements. He almost took my breath away, and my face was red because of the slightck of oxygen.


    Michael was so aggressive that he wanted to eat me up. Ipletely forgot what I was saying before and was only immersed in the most primitive and sweet entanglement.


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough.¡± When it ended, I choked on my saliva.


    Although I still wanted to maintain the questioning look I had on my face as I stared at Michael, I figured my current blushing face and affectionate expression would not be convincing.


    At the very least, Michael wasn¡¯t embarrassed at all. Instead, he licked the corner of his mouth dangerously, as if he wasn¡¯t full yet, and was calmly waiting for his prey.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I said sternly.


    Michael¡¯s hand slid down from my shoulder to my soft abdomen. asionally, he would hook onto the edge of my underwear with his fingers and tease me. I frowned and tried to stop him. He didn¡¯t get angry. He tugged my fingers back and forth as if he were ying some game.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re right.¡± Michael¡¯s voice was low and hoarse.


    ¡°What?¡± I looked at Michael in surprise and was about to get angry again. I said so much earlier, and Michael didn¡¯t try to exin or coax me but said I was right. What did he mean by that?


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I like your body. I like it very much. Whenever I see you, I want to sleep with you. I want to be with you at all times. This loss of control sometimes makes me feel like I¡¯m going crazy. I never thought I would be so obsessed with making love, but I want you to stay in bed with me forever. It¡¯s best to tie you to my side so you can¡¯t leave me.¡±


    I listened to Michael¡¯s words getting more and more outrageous, and I didn¡¯t know how to respond to him.


    However, Michael continued, ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you would think this is too much when I¡¯m still so passionate about it. I want to respect you and do what you like, but you¡¯re telling me you¡¯re not satisfied with it?¡±


    Michael¡¯s tone became low and dangerous.


    ¡°It¡¯s not¡­¡± The topic had gone off course. ¡°We weren¡¯t talking about this at the beginning.¡±


    I tried to make sense of the logical rtionship. ¡°Courtney sent a letter inviting us over, but you looked like you didn¡¯t care about this at all, which is why I¡¯m angry with you. Besides, you were the one who¡­ Woah!¡±


    I didn¡¯t know when, but Michael¡¯s fingers had already pried open the barrier of my clothes, and two of his fingers were kneading my clit. I let out a groan, caught off guard, and the corners of my eyes turned red almost instantly.


    ¡°You¡¯re cheating.¡± I panted as I criticized Michael¡¯s immoral behavior. ¡°I¡¯m trying to reason with you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, continue.¡±


    Michael didn¡¯t stop what he was doing. I sat on him, and my whole body jolted up and down with the movements of his fingers. Michael carefully held my waist to prevent me from falling off his body.


    How could he be reasonable in this situation?


    I wanted to cry but had no tears. I felt I was a schr who met a soldier, and I couldn¡¯t exin myself.


    I knew Michael was taking the opportunity to change the topic, but he still got it. I could only me my body for not being able to keep up with Michael¡¯s teasing. In just a short while, I felt the water flowing out of me sticking to my clit, and it became slippery.


    No, perhaps it was the damn mate connection¡¯s fault. It was the biggest aplice to Michael¡¯s goal every time. Just as I was in despair, thinking that this time, I would have to end up with some shameless ¡®bed exercise¡¯ with Michael, I heard footstepsing from the door.


    This made my mind, which was not clear-headed because of Michael¡¯s alluring voice, calm down.


    I stretched out my hand and ced it on Michael¡¯s chest. I tilted my ear to listen and confidently said, ¡°There¡¯s someone outside.¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s someone, then there¡¯s someone.¡± Michael kissed my neck without a care, and his hard and hot sexual organ was already pressed against the base of my thigh. ¡°The entire house is mine, and the people here are also mine.¡±


    ¡°No. He¡¯ll being in soon. He might be the one delivering dinner. I¡¯m hungry.¡± I lowered my head to observe the state of Michael¡¯s shaft and guiltily said, ¡°I think we should eat first and then move our current activities to the evening.¡±

 Chapter 299 - 299 The Chef

    299 The Chef


    ¡°You want me to wait until nightfall in this state?¡± Michael¡¯s face darkened, and he jabbed his waist hard. ¡°I think it would be better to feed you something else before dinner.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea.¡± I lifted my chin and pecked Michael¡¯s face. I rolled over and climbed down from Michael¡¯s body. I walked straight to the door and opened it.


    Outside the door was the chef, Theseus, who delivered the food.


    Theseus was very handsome, but his handsomeness wasn¡¯t the type that would make a woman fall in love with him at first sight. He was very cute, but hecked a certain kind of sex appeal.


    However, I liked him very much because of his superb cooking skills. The first time I ate the meatballs he made, I was shocked. It was the most perfect meatballs I had ever eaten. It was tender, juicy, and extremely delicious.


    On the other hand, Michael didn¡¯t like Theseus, which was one of the biggest conflicts between us these days. When Michael and Theseus first met, Michael didn¡¯t hide this. He rudely proposed to fire Theseus, but Sasha stopped him.


    ¡°Who is this person?¡± Michael red at Theseus and questioned him.


    ¡°This is the new chef I found.¡± As she packed her things, Sasha replied nonchntly, ¡°I don¡¯t like the food prepared by the previous chef. Theseus does a great job. You¡¯ll understand soon.¡±


    ¡°This is my house. You don¡¯t have the right to bring anyone in,¡± Michael said in dissatisfaction.


    Sasha looked up in surprise. After sweeping her gaze over Michael and me, she smiled cheekily. ¡°Oh, I know.¡±


    ¡°If you know, then quickly rece him,¡± Michael said sourly.


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t,¡± Sasha replied without hesitation.


    ¡°I¡¯ll change him out then.¡± Michael red at her.


    Sasha shrugged and looked at me. ¡°How about this? We¡¯ll let Cecily make the decision.¡±


    I was watching from the side, but I didn¡¯t expect Sasha to suddenly pass the ball to me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind, but the previous chef was indeedcking in cooking.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do too.¡± Sasha made a victory sign at me. ¡°We both don¡¯t like the previous one, Michael. This isn¡¯t a big deal.¡±


    Michael¡¯s face was dark as he stared at Theseus standing at the side. His face was filled with displeasure.


    On the other hand, I felt that Theseus was innocent and pitiful. He had no idea what was going on with Michael. Just as Sasha had said, this was a small matter. Theseus had not done anything wrong. As the Lycan Prince, Michael was already a source of pressure for the other party, and now he was using his power to bully them.


    However, even if I knew, I didn¡¯t want to make Michael unhappy on the first day of my return.


    ¡°How about this?¡± I suggested apromise, ¡°We¡¯re all hungry. Let Theseus make something to eat first. Then, we¡¯ll make a decision.¡±


    After that, Theseus handed in a perfect answer. When I stuffed the food he made into my mouth, I forgot about caring for Michael¡¯s feelings.


    For his cooking, no matter what, I had to make Theseus stay.


    As for Michael, he urged me to look at him. He still didn¡¯t seem convinced. I didn¡¯t care what he was jealous about. My stomach won over my heart at this moment.


    When Theseus walked toward us with a cart full of delicious food, I again forgot about Michael, who was still sulking on the sofa.


    ¡°What did you make today?¡± I looked at Theseus curiously.


    I could smell the aroma of stewed meat from the cart, but it was mixed with the fragrance of herbs, diluting the meat¡¯s greasiness, and making it look even more refreshing and mesmerizing.


    ¡°I made red wine barbeque Angus beef mixed in a sauce with seven to eight herbs. The soup is stewed with beef bones as the base, and there are fresh mushrooms of different species. The main course is the buttered bread that I just baked. Miss Cecily, you can try it,¡± Theseus said with a smile.


    ¡°Wow, you¡¯re amazing,¡± I sincerely praised.


    I watched as Theseus served all the dishes on the table. I was like a wild beast, sweeping the food away. The bread was always just right. The outeryer was soft and a little tough, and the inside was full of milky fragrance.


    This experience was almost as high as Michael¡¯s sex.


    As I scooped the mushroom soup, I asked Theseus, ¡°What did you put in there? I can taste the herbs¡¯ freshness and the broth¡¯s deliciousness, and these two things don¡¯t stand out. This is amazing.


    ¡°It¡¯s a secret. d that you like it,¡± Theseus said with a smile. ¡°The happiest thing about being a chef is to see customers like our food.¡±


    ¡°ng.¡±


    I heard the sound of cutlery nking against tes, and I sighed. I didn¡¯t have to think to know that it was Michael.

 Chapter 300 - 300 An Official Title

    300 An Official Title


    From the moment Michael and I sat down at the table, I could feel Michael¡¯s sharp gaze fixed on Theseus and me. It was written in his eyes that he wanted this chef to get lost.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I turned to look at Michael.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk when you¡¯re eating,¡± Michael said coldly.


    ¡°Why are there so many rules?¡± I mumbled.


    Thest time we had a meal, you almost put me on the table and ate me like a dish.


    I could feel Michael staring at me, so I swallowed the second half of my sentence.


    ¡°Theseus, perhaps you want to get us some fruits as desserts?¡± I looked at Theseus.


    ¡°Of course, happy to serve.¡± Theseus left with a smile.


    I suspected that if I didn¡¯t ask Theseus to leave this ce, Michael would go crazy and flip this table.


    ¡°There are only the two of us here now. Are you satisfied?¡± I looked at Michael helplessly.


    Michael snorted coldly and cut his steak calmly.


    I noticed that he also finished his soup and wiped the bowl clean. He clearly liked Theseus¡¯ cooking, but he maintained a bad attitude toward him. This kind of behavior was like a child throwing a tantrum, but I couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    I picked the peas on the te with a fork andined listlessly, ¡°Now, Sasha has sses every day, and she¡¯s not in her room. I¡¯m very bored here.¡±


    ¡°Are you bored being with me?¡± Michael asked, raising his eyebrows.


    ¡°It¡¯s very interesting to be with you.¡± I sighed. ¡°But even for us, it¡¯s not always interesting. You still have work to worry about, but I have nothing to do. You¡¯re also always hostile to everyone who is around me, like Theseus. He¡¯s a good person, and I¡¯m very happy when I talk to him, but you don¡¯t like him.¡±


    Michael pursed his lips. I thought he wanted to say something, but he closed his mouth again and let out a contemptuous voice from his throat. ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with the way he looks at you.¡±


    I rolled my eyes at Michael, ¡°You have too many imaginary enemies.¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re the best,¡± Michael said.


    His words didn¡¯t add up to his facial expression, but I understood his meaning.


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile. Well, he was my mate, so I could only tolerate his possessiveness. This kind of possessiveness had its disadvantages, but at times, it also made me feel at ease.


    ¡°When are we going back?¡± I took the initiative to change the topic.


    ¡°Brandon¡¯s ceremony is in a week. We need to go back before that,¡± Michael said.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t we need to return early to help?¡±


    I noticed that Michael was fiddling with hisptop again. He had a lot of work to do recently.


    I hadn¡¯t been in contact with Courtney during this period, but I believed she must be very busy before the session ceremony. After all, every king could be in power for a very long time. The current king, Michael and Brandon¡¯s father, had been in this position for hundreds of years.


    Therefore, the inauguration ceremony was also a grand ceremony for the Lycan pack that was held once every few hundred years.


    In theory, we did. But before that, we needed something else.


    Michael looked at my confused expression and smiled happily. He then pulled my hand and made me sit on him. ¡°Only members of the royal family can participate in this grand ceremony. My little wolf, do you know what we arecking?¡±


    I had a guess. I looked at Michael in disbelief. Michael kissed me on the forehead and turned theptop that he refused to show me today to me.


    ¡°See for yourself,¡± Michael said with a smile.


    On theputer was an official electronic invitation letter that Brandon had just sent to Michael. There was a short message attached to it:


    ¡°Dear Michael,


    I¡¯m very happy to write to you, and I¡¯m happy to tell you that as you wish, I¡¯ve settled those old men. After the coronation ceremony for Courtney and me, I will give you and your mate a proper title. Cecily will be an official royal family member, an official Princess Consort.


    I wish you a happy life.¡±


    I looked at the words on the screen in shock, unable to believe it was real.


    ¡°Is this what you¡¯ve been busy with recently?¡± As I spoke, I realized my voice had be choked with sobs. I didn¡¯t know when, but tears had already covered my face. This news made me too emotional.


    Michael lowered his head and kissed the tears on my face. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, my little wolf. I¡¯ve promised to give you all these, and I¡¯ll keep my word. You¡¯re the only one in my life. Attend the ceremony with me, and you¡¯ll be my Princess Consort from now on. No one can doubt you, and you¡¯ll be a royal family member.¡±

 Chapter 301 - 301 The Princess Gown

    301 The Princess Gown


    I didn¡¯t know why I was so excited. I didn¡¯t care about the title of Princess Consort, but when I had it, there was an indescribable sense of relief in the depths of my heart. This meant I now had the right to stand with Michael, making me excited and jubnt.


    I knew that this title didn¡¯t mean anything.


    I was still me. I¡¯d never changed. When I had nothing in other people¡¯s eyes, I still felt that I was living a good life because I had parents who loved me, aplete family, and an independent soul that belonged to me.


    But after meeting Michael, I realized my shorings and the huge gap between us in the eyes of others.


    In the past, this difference had made me terrified. I tried my best to tell myself that this wasn¡¯t my fault.


    I didn¡¯t have the power to change the world, I couldn¡¯t make everyone acknowledge my existence, and I couldn¡¯t make that stubborn King like me.


    When those negativements and contemptuous looks came at me, I also wanted to exin to them that I wasn¡¯t trying to curry favor with the powerful. The love that Michael gave me was not what I wanted from the beginning. I never asked the world to give me any grace that didn¡¯t belong to me.


    But most of the time, I could only remain silent.


    But now that I had the title of Princess Consort, everything would change.


    When a stranger looked at me again, their first reaction would no longer be filled with doubt but that of agreement with the fact that I could stand on equal footing with Michael because I was his mate and the princess of the royal family.


    This change in status and the recognition of the world was necessary for me. I didn¡¯t need to suffer any more prejudice.


    On the other hand, this also meant that I could participate in the work of the royal family. I could take on a position directly like Courtney. I could stand by Michael¡¯s side or be dispatched to an office. In short, I didn¡¯t have to rely on Michael anymore. I didn¡¯t have to be a wife waiting at home for my husband toe home every day, and I had nothing else to do.


    I would regain the meaning and value of my life.


    I hugged Michael¡¯s head and kissed his face repeatedly. It was all like a dream.


    And I had now an existence that was even better than the best dream.


    ¡°My little wolf, do you want to give me a little reward now?¡± Michael whispered in my ear.


    I smiled through my tears. This familiar feeling had not changed at all. Michael still craved my body so much, and I was willing to satisfy all his desires.


    ¡°But Theseus just said that he¡¯d bring us some fruit desserts,¡± I whispered to Michael on purpose.


    I felt the muscles in Michael¡¯s body tense up for a moment, and then he carried me directly from the chair. I hooked my arms around his neck andughed foolishly.


    ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re so jealous.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, just let him wait.¡±


    Michael lifted me high, and then fell onto the soft bed with him.


    Michael pulled the nket and covered both of our heads. I screamed under the nket and hugged Michael¡¯s strong and muscr body. Everything about Michael made me feel extremely happy and satisfied.


    Before I entered the dressing room, I didn¡¯t know what I would face. Then, I saw a princess gown almost upying half the room.


    Next to the huge skirt support stood my mate, Michael.


    When Michael saw me, he smiled and pulled me to the front of the gorgeous and intricate princess gown. He said as if he was asking for credit, ¡°What do you think? Do you like it?¡±


    It was hard for me to express my shock in words.


    This gown was too exaggerated.


    But it was also f*cking beautiful. This was the most gorgeous gown I¡¯d ever seen. It was like a princess in my dreams.


    The entire gown was light blue, and the body was designed with many mesh toy out the ovepping effect. The mesh-like silk grid was like the clouds in the sky and had a fairy-like aura when the wearer walked. Although the style of the entire gown wasplicated, the cut was three-dimensional. It didn¡¯t appear messy at all. Instead, it had a romantic and dreamy effect.


    With the help of a few people, I put on the gown. The moment I saw myself in the mirror, I did not doubt I was born a princess.


    Michael had also changed into his clothes. To match my clothes, Michael wore a rare ssical European-style suit.


    The color of the entire suit was mainly blue and gold. This color might seem frivolous on some people, but Michael overshadowed this color and looked extremely handsome.


    A pair of boots made Michael¡¯s waist and legs look slender, and his figure was tall and straight. The golden cor added a noble aura to him. This set of clothes suited him very well. He was a natural-born noble. Once again, I felt Michael¡¯s existence was a gift from the Moon Goddess. God must have been biased toward Michael when he created the world.

 Chapter 302 - 302 Nervous

    302 Nervous


    When I was about to walk out, I still felt nervous.


    Michael grabbed my hand, whichforted me and got me out of my restless state and calm down.


    I put all my attention on my mate, which made me ignore the tense factors around me. For example, the prying gazes of strangers, the undisguisable disgust of the Lycan King standing in front of me, and this overly exaggerated skirt that made it difficult for me to move. I was really worried that I¡¯d fall in front of everyone. That would be too bad.


    ¡°I will always be by your side. Don¡¯t worry, my princess.¡± Michael promised me in a low voice.


    He revealed a confident smile to everyone, and I followed him to nod to the people around us.


    I was proud to be able to stand by Michael¡¯s side, and I also understood that I would never be alone.


    I held Michael¡¯s hand back forcefully. Michael raised his eyebrows at me and then, to my surprise, raised my hand to his lips and kissed it.


    I heard the screams of the people around me. Michael seemed to be doing something inappropriate in this situation.


    I raised my head to look at today¡¯s main characters, Brandon and Courtney. However, they were also smiling at Michael and me. They did not seem to care about what I had done with Michael. They were the only two people who knew about this today, other than Michael and me. They were also the few people who wished us well for being together.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said with a smile.


    ¡°What for?¡± Michael was asking the obvious.


    But I was willing to tell him what was in my heart. ¡°It¡¯s because everything I¡¯ve experienced after meeting you was good. Everyone was good. I¡¯m very happy.¡±


    I saw Michael smile again.


    He was the knight who saved me from the darkness. Michael had alwayse to my rescue, whether at the first dinner party, Robert¡¯s session ceremony, the Ancient Wood Pack, or the warehouse where I was kidnapped. He stood before me without hesitation and faced all the difficulties for me.


    Michael used to say he felt lucky to have met me because not all Lycans could meet their mate. They had to spend their lives with someone who had no ties to them.


    So, to be a mate was our fate. This made our rtionship indestructible and unbreakable.


    As the ceremonial music yed, Brandon and Courtney walked up to the high tform everyone was looking at.


    They swore to all the royal family members that they would be loyal, fair, dedicated, free, and equal. They would devote themselves to their work with all their hearts and minds to strengthen the royal family and lead all the werewolves to glory.


    I saw the King and his wife standing at the side and looking at them. The King even put on a rare kind expression. Brandon was a sessor that everyone was satisfied with. I admired him for being able to do this because it was too difficult to satisfy everyone.


    Brandon would be a capable Lycan King.


    As I said before, such a ceremony was rare because of the long life of a Lycan King. However, it was also because of this that unless there were special circumstances, very few Lycan Kings would lose their throne after death.


    They would always have enough time to choose their sessor and then pass down the position at the right time. The steady session of power meant the stable development of the royal family. At the same time, a new Lycan King would bring the people a new atmosphere and development.


    I noticed that Michael still had a nonchnt look, even now.


    His attention wasn¡¯t focused on the main character of the day but rather on me. After I put on this dress, I saw the beast in Michael¡¯s eyes. It was as if he wanted to drag me back to his cave and eat me up more than anything else.


    With that thought in mind, it was hard to focus on what was happening in front of me.


    I started to think about what Michael and I would do after today.


    Michael told me about Brandon¡¯s n before. The only person who could make me a Princess was the King. So, before Brandon inherited the throne, he had no right to give me the title of Princess. More importantly, the King would never agree to this, so they nned to do something big behind everyone¡¯s back.


    Brandon had already made some preparations. After he seeded the throne, he would issue a special order for me in front of everyone. That would make me a Princess Consort. This was his first order as the King of the Lycan Kingdom, and no one would object to it at a time like this.


    Thinking of this, I felt nervous again. I couldn¡¯t help curl my fingers, and Michael noticed my movements. He reached out and ttened my palm, pressing my finger into his hand.


    I turned my head to look at Michael, and he smiled at me.

 Chapter 303 - 303 The Inauguration Speech

    303 The Inauguration Speech


    The ceremony was still going on. Two staff members walked forward with a cushion in their hands. On it were the crowns for the King and Queen.


    The music started ying again, and everyone present stood up. The coronation ceremony was about to begin officially.


    I grabbed Michael¡¯s hand nervously as I stared at Brandon and Courtney at the front.


    Even on such an important asion, their eyes were always on each other. I noticed that they were the same as Michael and me. They were always holding hands and never separated.


    They looked like a match made in heaven. I was sure they would be even greater than the previous King because they could infinitely enhance each other¡¯s strength as a mate.


    As the ceremony went on, I saw Brandon kneeling in front of his father and epting the crown passed down to him by his father.


    When Brandon stood up with the crown on his head, everyone cheered for him. Next was the Queen, who also gave her crown to Courtney.


    Brandon and Courtney bowed to the former Lycan King and Queen before standing at the forefront of the tform.


    At this time, his father and mother had alreadye down.


    All of us had our eyes on the new king and Queen. They looked young and powerful, confident and ambitious.


    We were all waiting for Brandon¡¯s first speech as the Lycan King.


    ¡°Dear guests, my fellow countrymen, today is a special day. A long time ago, we experienced a long period of chaos and challenges. We experienced war and witnessed blood and suffering, but we overcame the difficulties in the end. It¡¯s because we¡¯re united that we have today.


    ¡°Today, I¡¯m standing here, with the Moon Goddess as my witness, to carry out the peaceful transfer of power between two kings, just like we did in the past. I¡¯m very honored to be able to take over this responsibility from my father, the great Lycan King, and to lead us to a brighter future.


    ¡°When we set our sights on the future, just because I¡¯ve inherited the position of the Lycan King doesn¡¯t mean that I have supreme power. The power belongs to all of you, and I will always speak for you. We¡¯ve once experienced storms and disputes in war and peace to reach the heights we have today, but we still have a long way to go.


    ¡°Right now, we are facing an unprecedented challenge. However, I always believe that unity is the most important thing.


    ¡°In January 1863, my grandfather once said, ¡®If my name ever goes down in history, it¡¯ll be for this action, and my whole soul is in it. And my soul is here.¡¯


    I will unite all of us, unite our people and country. I hope that everyone can join my ranks and unite to face ourmon enemy. Only by being united can we do great things and important things. However, there will always be some hostile forces that want to divide us. We should face these forces because they are real and even clich¨¦s.


    ¡°The process of advancing is always full of twists and turns. We need to fight, sacrifice, and defeat to reach the other side of victory. This requires us to unite and face the difficulties together to achieve victory.


    Everyone here has mothers, fathers, sons, daughters, friends, neighbors, and colleagues. We will respect them by bing the people and country we can and should be. When we face a challenge, it also means that we have to bear the responsibility.


    ¡°My fellow countrymen, please allow me to end my speech with a sacred oath. In front of the Moon Goddess and all of you, I promise to be with you forever. I will defend thew, democracy, and our race and serve you with all my might. I will not abuse my power but use it for the well-being of all people.


    ¡°Let¡¯s work hard together and strive for unity instead of division, to walk toward the light instead of darkness. I hope that we can all be firm in our beliefs and devote ourselves to each other and the country we love with all our hearts. May the Moon Goddess bless us.


    ¡°Thank you, everyone!¡±


    After Brandon¡¯s speech, everyone gave a warm round of apuse.


    Brandon raised his hand and waved to the people present to express his gratitude.


    I stood by the side and pped for them excitedly. I was very happy to be able to witness this scene. I saw that Michael¡¯s eyes were fixed on Brandon as well. From Michael¡¯s eyes, I could tell that he was proud that his brother had sessfully inherited the throne.


    At that moment, I noticed the newly appointed King and Queen, Brandon and Courtney, looking in our direction.

 Chapter 304 - 304 The Coronation Ceremony

    304 The Coronation Ceremony


    My heart was beating faster and faster, and I couldn¡¯t help but grab Michael¡¯s hand.


    I knew it wasing.


    I felt my palms sweating, and Michael held mine back tightly and passed his strength to me.


    ¡°Now, I have a special announcement to make,¡± Brandon said.


    Everyone turned to look at him. Brandon paused for a few seconds to ensure that he had attracted everyone¡¯s attention before continuing, ¡°Today, I¡¯ve inherited the position of the Lycan King. Just as I¡¯ve just sworn, I¡¯ll do my best to protect my people and country. I¡¯ll ensure that all of you live under the sun with dignity. However, at the same time, other than the people from the Lycan King¡¯s guild, there were no other yers. I also have another identity. I am the husband of my queen.


    ¡°Courtney, she is my mate. Without her, I wouldn¡¯t be able to stand here.¡± As Brandon spoke, he looked at Courtney affectionately, and Courtney responded with a gaze filled with smiles.


    Everyone present could feel an invisible electric current between them. It was like a unique barrier between them that no one could break.


    However, Brandon did not show deep affection for everyone for too long. He was the first to shift his gaze away from Courtney. However, I noticed that he was still holding Courtney¡¯s hand tightly.


    ¡°As I said earlier, I can¡¯t lose my queen. Then, as a Prince, one can¡¯t lose his Princess. So,¡± Brandon announced in a dignified manner. ¡°As the new Lycan King, I have to give it to my brother, Prince Michael. He deserves to have a Princess Consort today.¡±


    My heart was beating violently.


    ¡°Cecily Levin, please take a step forward.¡± This time, it was Courtney who spoke. She looked at me with a gentle gaze.


    I knew it was time for me to make my appearance.


    I turned to look at Michael, and his gaze encouraged me. In fact, as long as he was by my side, I¡¯d have endless confidence and courage.


    And so, I walked forward, through the crowd, onto the red carpet, step by step, to stand in front of everyone.


    This was a once-in-a-lifetime event. I¡¯d never experienced the sight of so many people watching me.


    Just a second ago, these people were still watching the Lycan King and celebrating the new king¡¯s ascension to the throne. Now, all of their gazes were focused on me. The so-called attention of thousands was just like this.


    I noticed the darkened expression on the ex-King¡¯s face, but I ignored him.


    Michael held my hand and walked up the stage step by step until he was beside Brandon and Courtney.


    At this moment, I truly felt how high I was standing and how eye-catching I was. Looking down from here, everyone was as small as ants. They were all crowded with human heads. They were all witnessing the moment of glory that belonged to me. I was their main character.


    This thought made my heart race. I looked at the people below me. They were all citizens of the Lycan King, and he had to be responsible for them.


    On the other hand, the Lycan King was Michael¡¯s brother, and Michael was my mate. So, to a certain extent, I was responsible for their rise, fall, and happiness.


    I saw Courtney passing me my crown. It looked bright and resplendent, and I suddenly understood the meaning of being a Queen.


    To wear a crown, one must bear its weight.


    This was an honor, but it was also a promise and expectation. If I took on this crown, it meant I¡¯d taken on this responsibility. From now on, my joy, anger, honor, and disgrace should be connected with them, and I should do my best to do meaningful things.


    Thunderous cheers came from below and echoed in all directions.


    I turned to look at my mate, Michael. He smiled at me, and excitement and joy rushed into my heart. I realized that my life had turned a new page.


    It was hard for me to control my tears. These tears were not tears of sorrow, but the intertwining of countlessplex emotions. I only felt that my life had never been soplete.


    I had apuse, blessings, family, friends, and the best mate in the world.


    I looked at Michael¡¯s face through the tears, and his eyes were always on me. It was like this when Brandon and Courtney were crowned. It was like this when I walked up to the high tform step by step. It was still like this right now.


    Our gazes were filled with our pure love for each other. Like Brandon and Courtney, Michael and I also had a barrier that belonged to us.


    I saw Michael raise his eyebrows at me, and the arc of his mouth was the same as when I first saw him. I could no longer control the turbulent emotions in my heart. Wearing the bright crown I just had, I took a step forward and threw myself into Michael¡¯s arms. I exchanged a deep kiss with him in front of countless people.


    Michael, mine.

 Chapter 305 - 305 The Sun, The Beach, And The Island

    305 The Sun, The Beach, And The Ind


    The blue sea water rolled to the shore with white waves, washing the fine sand and shimmering golden under the sun.


    I was half-lying on a beach chair, and there were palm trees everywhere.


    I was wearing a light purple bikini, allowing most of my body to be bathed in the sun. The afternoon rest made people sleepy. The sun¡¯s temperature was also warm, but not to the extent of burning my skin.


    I removed the sun hat from my face, picked up the iced coconut on the small wooden table beside me, and took a sip. I squinted to see the figure bobbing up and down in the waves.


    This was a small ind in the middle of the Pacific Ocean. After Michael and I finished our coronation ceremony, he took me on his private jet for a vacation. ording to him, he had bought the ind a long time ago and had sent people to take care of it for many years. It had all kinds of supportingmercial facilities.


    Moreover, because it was notpletely open to the outside world, only nobles we knew woulde here for a vacation. Therefore, the environment had always been well maintained. There was crystal-like clear water and fine, soft sand. Every day, special people would fish fresh seafood from the sea for us to enjoy.


    Michael was on a surfboard, and the snow-white waves chased after him. I watched his figure go up and down. Whenever I felt the huge waves were about to knock him over, he would jump and turn around with a beautiful wing board to lead the way in front of the waves again. He was a wild beast from thend, but at this moment, he seemed to be able to control the ocean. When he stood there, I felt the entire world should submit to him.


    I licked the coconut juice at the corner of my mouth and suddenly felt an indescribable thirst. The cool coconut juice wasn¡¯t enough at all. Only the water droplets on Michael¡¯s body seemed to relieve my thirst.


    Michael walked out of the sea with the sail. My Lycan vision allowed me to see the bright water droplets flowing down his perfect eight-pack abs, his strong waist, and into his shorts. The water droplets glowed golden under the sun, just like the color of his eyes when he was in love.


    I suddenly felt even more thirsty. I sat up from the chair and followed his movements with my eyes. After he walked over, I decided to exchange a passionate and hot kiss.


    However, some people unexpectedly blocked my view.


    Michael himself was beautiful scenery, and I was not the only one who admired the beach.


    I noticed that girls were screaming at Michael on the beach just now, and when they saw Michaeling out of the sea, they immediately swarmed up and surrounded him.


    ¡°You¡¯re so handsome! You were so beautiful just now!¡±


    ¡°Handsome, can I share my number with you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been looking at you for a long time. Can you teach me how to surf?¡±


    My hearing was good enough for me to hear all of their chatterings, and then I saw Michael smiling at them.


    Why did he smile at them? I looked at Michael¡¯s mouth opening and closing, and jealousy invaded my mind. I could no longer hear what Michael was saying to them.


    I snorted and turned my back away in a fit of pique, no longer looking in Michael¡¯s direction. He could talk to whomever he liked. He was a Prince, and this was his ind. Of course, he could do whatever he wanted, even if he wanted to bring some girl back to the pce for a walk.


    I¡¯d also... Humph!


    Then I heard footsteps approaching. I pulled my sun hat to my face and pretended not to notice him.


    ¡°Hey, why are you not looking at me? Did you see how beautiful I was just now?¡± Michael reached out to lift my hat.


    I blocked my head with my hands, not letting him see my face. My voice came from under the hat. ¡°I can¡¯t see you.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Michael pulled my body back unyieldingly, and I felt his fingers ambiguously slide down from my chest, then around my lower abdomen, and finally stopped at my waist. Michael was very familiar with my body. It was one of the most sensitive parts of my body. As long as he touched me, it would feel ticklish. I had no choice but to sit up angrily, but I still stubbornly looked away and insisted on not looking at him.


    Michael pushed me back to the beach chair with his other hand and looked at me from head to toe. His chest was very close to me, and his full pectoral muscles were just above my corbone. Beads of water flowed from his hair and slid down his perfect body curve, making me restless. My heart beat faster, and I instantly changed my mind about being angry with Michael. I followed my instincts and bit Michael¡¯s chest, leaving a circle of uneven teeth marks.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Michael lowered his head to look at the bite marks I made and reached out to pinch my chin. ¡°Are you a dog?¡±


    I bared my teeth at Michael and wrapped my arms around his neck to get him closer to me. I said in a voice full of possessiveness, ¡°You¡¯re mine.¡±

 Chapter 306 - 306 Jealous

    306 Jealous


    Michael raised his eyebrows. It was very sexy every time he did this. I licked my lips and pressed his head down, wanting to kiss him.


    However, Michael avoided me unexpectedly. I looked at him unhappily. Heughed softly and teased me, ¡°Biting at such an obvious position, little wolf, who do you want to show it to?¡±


    I was embarrassed that he had seen through my thoughts, so I said without care, ¡°There were so many beautiful women surrounding you just now, and you¡¯re mine now. Can¡¯t you be more careful? I don¡¯t like the way they¡¯re looking at you. The one in pink was almost touching your chest, and you were still smiling at them.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m jealous.¡± The smile on Michael¡¯s face became even more obvious. He even deliberately rubbed his wet chest against my body and said in a low, seductive voice, ¡°You¡¯re already a Princess Consort, yet you¡¯re still so petty. After all, I¡¯m so young, handsome, and physically strong. There will always be countless sl*ts trying to pounce on me. What will you do then?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± I red at Michael and angrily said, ¡°You¡¯re already over a hundred years old. How can you be considered young? If you¡¯re really considered young and pretty, it should be me.¡±


    I got angrier as I looked at the unchanging smile on Michael¡¯s face. I shot him a sidelong nce and threatened, ¡°You¡¯d better be careful of me. Maybe one day I¡¯ll break up with you for someone younger than you.¡±


    Michael¡¯s face twisted as if he was trying to hold back some emotion. I stared into his eyes, and after a few seconds, he finally couldn¡¯t hold it in and burst outughing.


    This made me realize how much of a failure my threat to him was. If I was only 50% angry, then it was 10%. How could Michael be so indifferent to what I said?


    How could he be so sure I wouldn¡¯t leave him? Although this was indeed the truth, he would be angry if I revealed even a little bit of this intention in the past. He didn¡¯t take it seriously now, even when I said I wanted to break up.


    ¡°You¡¯re so cute.¡±


    Michael rubbed his nose against the tip of my nose affectionately, and he wanted to kiss me.


    However, this time, I was the one who took the initiative to avoid him. I picked up the half-drunk coconut and ced it between us. I didn¡¯t want him to be fooled like this. I wanted Michael to give me an exnation for what happened just now. However, Michael didn¡¯t fall for it. He didn¡¯t care about my rejection. Instead, he took a sip of the coconut juice from the straw I used.


    ¡°The taste is not bad.¡±


    ¡°Hmph,¡± I snorted.


    I thought he would kiss me again, so I warily avoided my face and didn¡¯t want to let him kiss me. But he tilted his head and bit my ear. ¡°I¡¯ll settle the score with you tonight.¡±


    I reached out to cover my ears and looked at him in shock. What debt did he have to settle with me? I was the one who wanted to settle it with him!


    But Michael had already left with his surfboard. I looked at his back angrily and felt that the ce on my ear that he had just bitten was burning.


    This b*stard!


    He was always so self-righteous and enjoyed watching me being helpless against him. I couldn¡¯t always let him be so smug with me.


    I lowered my head and thought for a while before I suddenly thought of a good idea.


    I reached for my phone, found Sasha¡¯s number, and epted the call. ¡°Hey, Sasha, I need your help with something.¡±


    That night, when I returned to the hotel with Michael, there was an uninvited guest in the lobby.


    The moment Michael saw him, his originally happy face instantly darkened.


    The other party also saw us at this time. He walked over with a smile and politely saluted Michael and me. ¡°Your Highnesses, it¡¯s an honor to be invited here.¡±


    This person was the chef that Sasha had found, Theseus.


    Michael¡¯s expression could already be described as ugly. He unceremoniously took a step forward and coldly said, ¡°What are you doing here? I didn¡¯t invite you.¡±


    ¡°I was the one who invited him.¡± I also took a step forward and smiled at Theseus. ¡°I¡¯m so happy to see you. I miss the apple pie you make. Also, you don¡¯t have to be so formal with me. Just call me by my name, Cecily.¡±


    Theseus revealed a bashful smile. ¡°How is this appropriate, Your Highness?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s inappropriate about that? You¡¯re my friend,¡± I said with a smile.


    I turned around and saw Michael¡¯s furious expression. I felt satisfied, as if I had taken revenge on him. I continued to say to Theseus, ¡°You came in such a hurry. Do you need more time to book a room? The room next to mine and Michael¡¯s happens to be empty. Why don¡¯t you stay there? That way, it¡¯ll be more convenient for me to find you if I want to eat something.¡±

 Chapter 307 - 307 F*ck You To Death

    307 F*ck You To Death


    ¡°Next door?¡± Michael roared. ¡°Isn¡¯t it enough for you to find a random person to disturb our vacation? You even want him to stay next door? I disagree.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your permission.¡± I raised my chin and arrogantly said, ¡°I¡¯m the Princess Consort now. I don¡¯t like the food in this hotel. I have the right to find a chef I like.¡±


    After saying that, I blinked and pretended to be puzzled. ¡°Michael, why are you throwing a tantrum? Theseus is just a chef. It¡¯s more convenient for him to stay next door. Also, didn¡¯t you say that you were tired of the seafood here two days ago? I¡¯m doing this for your sake.¡±


    ¡°I think the food at the hotel is good. There¡¯s no need to find someone else,¡± Michael said stiffly.


    I looked at Michael¡¯s expression and couldn¡¯t help butugh in my heart.


    I knew that he would be jealous of Theseus. Now was the time to let him have a taste of his own medicine when he deliberately flirted with the women at the beach during the day. But it was not enough for now. I wanted to add some oil to the fire that Michael was already on.


    I stretched out my hand and warmly pulled Theseus over. Theseus looked at me in surprise. I deliberately said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to your room.¡±


    ¡°Let go!¡± As I expected, Michael immediately separated Theseus and me.


    Michael red fiercely at Theseus, and an invisible pressure was emitted from his body as if the beast in his body was about to rush out. Theseus was shocked by his aura and subconsciously took a step back, fear in his eyes.


    When I saw the golden mes burning in Michael¡¯s eyes, I suddenly realized that I might have gone too far.


    I looked at Theseus apologetically. I just wanted to call him over to anger Michael. I didn¡¯t want him to be really frightened. I didn¡¯t expect Michael¡¯s attention to be on me. He noticed how I looked at Theseus, and then he looked at me fiercely. ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    I leaned on Michael¡¯s body. His wild and violent beast aura might deter others because it represented an unparalleled power.


    However, besides that terrifying power, I also felt excited because of this aura. Michael¡¯s hot, beastly aura had a different kind of sexiness to it. He could defeat and destroy everything, but he could also use his majestic and powerful body to bring me to the peak of my desires with his never-ending passion.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± I turned around and put my hand in Michael¡¯s palm. I used my finger to scratch it twice, trying to give him somefort.


    But Michael only clutched my hand tightly and didn¡¯t give me much space to move. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Michael¡¯s steps were huge, and he almost dragged me back to our room. When I reached the door, I felt my wrist being pulled by him.


    On the way here, I had been following his every move, but I was getting angry at this point. Even if I had intentionally called Theseus over to make Michael jealous, that was because he had intentionally angered me first. Everything had to be firste, first served. He provoked me first, and now he was acting like he had been provoked and was going all out.


    It wasn¡¯t convenient for me to hold Michael¡¯s hand downstairs just now, but now that we were in the room, my first reaction was to push Michael and make things clear to him.


    However, even though I¡¯d be much stronger after bing a Lycan, I was still no match for Michael. Michaelpletely ignored my weak resistance and pulled me to the bed. Then, he began to take off my loose coat.


    As Michael and I returned directly from the beach, we were still wearing our swimsuits from the day. As we were afraid of the cold at night, we only put on a simple coat outside. This also made it extremely easy for us to get naked.


    Michael¡¯s eyes glowed with a golden light. He held my arms with both hands and kissed my face overbearingly.


    At the end of the day, there was some new stubble on his chin, which made me itch. I turned my head and struggled under him.¡±What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°What are you doing? F*cking you, of course,¡± Michael snorted.


    He kneaded my body hard, and wherever he touched was an electric current that made people tremble.


    ¡°How dare you secretly call another man over. Have you thought of the consequences?¡± Michael¡¯s low and hoarse voice was like a strong aphrodisiac.


    I pursed my lips and spread my legs for Michael. I didn¡¯t know if I was afraid or expectant as I said, ¡°Come on, try me.¡±

 Chapter 308 - 308 The Deal

    308 The Deal


    The next morning, when I opened my eyes, the sunlight had already filled into the room. My room with Michael faced the sea. I could see the waves crashing against the beach through the window. It was just like Michael¡¯s endless conquest of me yesterday. Every violent impact brought me endless pleasure.


    I groaned, my entire body exuding a sense of indulgentziness.


    I¡¯d been making love with Michael a lot these days. He shouldn¡¯t have been so excited yesterday, but he was. Probably because I deliberately provoked him too much. Last night, he obviously lost his sense of propriety, which also caused me to be covered in his scent. He was like a beast drawing his territory.


    I grabbed the sheets and sat up. The images ofst night shed through my mind, making me blush. At the same time, I felt my body ache. I couldn¡¯t help but sigh. It was too much.


    I turned my head to look at the other side of the bed. Michael also seemed to have just woken up and was putting on his clothes.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± I asked, rubbing my eyes.


    Michael replied without turning his head, ¡°Yesterday, Penelope asked me out to surf today. I¡¯ve already agreed. I wanted to wait for you to have breakfast together, but you woke upte. I¡¯m going to bete if I don¡¯t go now.¡±


    I had just gotten up from the bed and was still a little groggy. I subconsciouslyined, ¡°Who¡¯s to me for me waking up sote? It¡¯s all because you went crazy yesterday. Wait, who¡¯s Penelope?¡±


    ¡°Oh, the girl who passed me water yesterday. We got along pretty well,¡± Michael said casually.


    ¡°What?¡± I suddenly sat up from the bed and red at Michael.


    I thought that our childish behavior had been resolvedst night. He had tormented me for an entire night. Wasn¡¯t that enough?


    He was going to surf with other girls and even knew their names. What was the difference between this and a date? Was I even still his mate? Even if he wanted to use this method to make me jealous, wasn¡¯t this a little too much?


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to go,¡± I said angrily.


    ¡°Why?¡± Michael asked, raising his eyebrows.


    ¡°You are my mate. I won¡¯t allow you to go out with other women alone. If you must go, you must take me with you,¡± I said.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Michael didn¡¯t seem to care. ¡°If you¡¯re willing to get to know Penelope, she¡¯s a pretty cute girl. But you told me yesterday that you don¡¯t like surfing. I invited you to join us, but you didn¡¯t want to. Why are you interested today?¡±


    He was deliberately trapping me here. He knew that I was not good at this sport and that I didn¡¯t want him to go out with this Pensowhatshername.


    I red at Michael, my eyes almost spewing fire.


    ¡°Okay, okay, you¡¯re my mate.¡± Michael revealed a meaningful smile. ¡°If you really care so much about it, why don¡¯t we make a deal? You get rid of that chef, and I¡¯ll never go out alone with Penelope again.


    ¡°Shameless! Are you kidding me?¡± I rebuked.


    ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡± Michael¡¯s expression was serious, and he didn¡¯t look like he was joking at all. I didn¡¯t doubt that he wanted to leave me behind to surf with another girl.


    I realized that this was Michael¡¯s real purpose. He said those words to make me angry just now to get rid of Theseus. He made a condition I couldn¡¯t refuse because I couldn¡¯t see him standing with other girls. Just imagining that scene made me feel like exploding. How could Michael devise such a despicable method to achieve his goal? This man was really a b*stard.


    I was frozen in bed, in a dilemma. I didn¡¯t want to give in to Michael so easily, and I enjoyed Theseus¡¯ cooking. Michael was beingpletely unreasonable. How could he go out on a date with a girl? Even if he was bluffing, it was so shameless of him to use this as a threat.


    ¡°Have you thought about it?¡± Michael¡¯s body came close, and his hot breath hit my face.


    ¡°I refuse!¡± I stubbornly turned my head away. I really couldn¡¯t say yes or no.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving then.¡±


    I could feel Michael¡¯s aura fading away and an indescribable grievance in my heart.


    B*stard! B*stard!


    I couldn¡¯t believe that Michael just left like that. I calmed down for a moment, then rolled out of bed and nned to reason with Michael. He couldn¡¯t do this to me!


    Who knew that just as I opened the door, I would be weed by a big smile?


    It was Michael.


    I concealed the indescribable joy in my heart and asked with a pout, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you leave?¡±


    ¡°You want me to leave?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that.¡±


    The smile on Michael¡¯s face became even wider, and he took out a whole set of clothes from behind him as if he were performing a magic trick. ¡°Put it on, my princess.¡±

 Chapter 309 - 309 The Baked Fish

    309 The Baked Fish


    I looked at the set of prepared clothes and asked in surprise, ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re going out to sea today.¡±


    I looked at Michael with joy.


    Michael pursed his lips. ¡°Why would I lie to you about this?¡±


    I smiled at Michael and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know which Prince told me just now that he¡¯s going surfing with a pretty girl today.¡±


    ¡°I only remember saying I¡¯m going to sea with a pretty girl.¡±


    Michael and I looked at each other, and we both saw a sweetness in each other¡¯s eyes. We only had each other in our hearts.


    I pounced on Michael and kissed him affectionately. ¡°I¡¯ll keep my word.¡±


    The sea breeze was warm, and the sun was bright. The huge ship sailed on the calm sea surface without any stormy waves. The sea and blue sky in the distance connected, and the whole world was vast.


    When I looked up, I saw seagulls rising and falling on the sea¡¯s surface. Sometimes, they would soar in the blue sky, and sometimes, they would gently touch the water¡¯s surface. I could see the beautiful fish through the clear blue water when I looked down. Meanwhile, Michael and I were on the deck of the luxury cruise ship, either enjoying precious wine or immersing ourselves in the vast and beautiful scenery. This was the scene that I had imagined when Michael and I came out here.


    However, reality was always very different from the imagination.


    For example, Michael and I were just on a rocking sailboat. The waves hit the ship mercilessly, making a huge roar, giving me the illusion that I would capsize at any time. I sat face to face with Michael, staring nkly at the two charcoal-like fish on the grill.


    ¡°How did we turn them into this?¡± I looked at the two ck things in front of me in disbelief.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably because we adjusted the firepower too much.¡± Michael analyzed.


    ¡°... this was all your idea.¡± I kicked Michael.


    After Michael and I left the house in high spirits in the morning, Michael pulled me onto this sailboat and said he wanted to spend an unforgettable day with me alone.


    To ensure this, Michael didn¡¯t bring anyone on board except the captain and his assistant in the cabin, so we had to make something to fill our stomachs, which led to this awkward situation.


    I was not very good at cooking. I could make simple sandwiches, fried eggs, and bacon, but I needed help to do something when I encountered an ingredient like fish.


    As for Michael, he had spent most of his time in the pce since he was young, and he lived a life where everything was provided for him. How could he be any better at cooking?


    The original fun had turned into this awkward result.


    I felt Michael¡¯s idea of taking me out to sea was terrible now.


    Oh no, if he remembered bringing a chef along, this trip would not be too bad.


    ¡°If we knew this would happen, we should have asked Theseus toe with us when we came out here. If he were here,¡± Imented. ¡°We might have been able to eat grilled fish and delicious fish soup.¡±


    Michael red at me and said in dissatisfaction, ¡°You still dare to mention his name? I won¡¯t take him with me even if I starve to death. Hurry up and send him back.¡±


    I waved my hand and felt that there was no point in arguing with Michael on this issue.


    ¡°Your Highness, I hope you have a n B. Otherwise, I guess your mate will starve to death in your n,¡± I joked with Michael.


    ¡°Tsk.¡± Michael sighed and turned back to the cabin.


    I looked at him expectantly. I didn¡¯t expect him to be prepared for this. Then, Michael walked out with arge wooden box and said with some unwillingness, ¡°I was nning to use this for afternoon tea, but now it seems to be suitable for lunch.¡±


    I opened the box. There were sandwiches, bread, ham, and some roast meat. The bottomyer was filled with cake, muffins, biscuits, and a vegetable sd. Thestyer was a bottle of red wine. These things are enough for me and Michael to have a good meal.


    ¡°You¡¯re well prepared.¡± I looked at Michael with a smile.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Michael revealed a confident smile. ¡°How can I let my mate go hungry? We can only do other things if we are full.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± I raised my eyebrows and looked at Michael.


    ¡°The sunlight on the deck is so good.¡± Michael looked around with narrowed eyes. ¡°There¡¯s no one here. Don¡¯t you want to experience some hot stuff to your heart¡¯s content, little wolf?¡±


    His low voice made my heart beat faster, and I felt that the sun was particrly dazzling on him, like a huge light source that attracted my attention infinitely.


    I grabbed a sandwich and stuffed it into Michael¡¯s mouth. ¡°You should eat first.¡±

 Chapter 310 - 310 Special Ability

    310 Special Ability


    Ultimately, I still couldn¡¯t persuade Michael, and we had sex on the deck.


    As I kept thinking that there were still people in the cabin, I was particrly nervous during the whole process. This kind of tension also made Michael unexpectedly enjoy it. His chest was hot from the sun, and his whole body was majestic and powerful, making me feel I belonged to him.


    After it was over, Michael and Iid side by side on the deck, reminiscing about the pleasure we had given each other.


    ¡°What¡¯s your next n?¡± I asked as I leaned on Michael¡¯s arm.


    Michael touched my hair and said casually, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe I¡¯ll take you around the world. Is there anywhere you want to go? ¡±


    I frowned. ¡°Brandon just became a new king. Are you sure it¡¯s okay for you to leave everything to him?¡± I asked, puzzled. ¡°Even when your father was still in power, you still had a lot of work to do.¡±


    ¡°The situation is different now.¡± Michael lowered his head and looked at me. ¡°Brandon needs to form a new government. He has his system. It¡¯s not good for me to interfere. Furthermore, Brandon knows my personality very well. I have never been willing to be confined within the pce. I¡¯ve done many things for him to inherit the throne. He promised me that if he seeded, he wouldn¡¯t order me around unless there was something special but would let me do what I wanted.¡±


    I leaned against Michael again feelingplicated.


    In the eyes of outsiders, the Lycan Princes, Brandon and Michael, had enjoyed the honor and respect that ordinary people could not have since they were young. They were high and mighty, and there was nothing that they could not get, even if they wanted to. However, from what I could see now, they also had a lot of disadvantages that couldn¡¯t be shown to others. They were born with more shackles and restraints than ordinary people.


    Just like Michael, even though he had lived for almost a hundred years, he had to spend most of his life in the pce, working for his father and brother.


    Although the most powerful wild beast, the golden wolf, was in his body, making everyone afraid and in awe, he also used many years to fight with it before he could control its power. It was also harder for them to find their mates than others. Even if they found them, they couldn¡¯t be with the person they liked for some reason.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll always be with you. No matter where you go, I¡¯ll always be by your side,¡± I promised Michael.


    Michael smiled and pinched my face. ¡°Of course, you have to be with me. You¡¯re already my princess. Where else do you want to go?¡±


    Iughed along with his words, feeling I had been a little silly.


    After a while, I worriedly asked, ¡°But do you think Brandon will face any resistance when he wants to form a new government, and the nobles did not recognize Courtney¡¯s identity in Lycan before this?¡±


    ¡°You have a lot of things to worry about.¡± Michael looked at me in surprise. ¡°Are you thinking of going back to help Courtney?¡±


    ¡°I am not.¡± I turned over andy on Michael¡¯s body, pinching his chest muscles. ¡°Of course, I want to stay with you. I feel that they helped us back then. If possible, I want to do something for them.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Although my parents have retired, they will still help the two of them. After all, Brandon is their son.¡± Michael said, ¡°And I¡¯m not going to stand by and do nothing. If Brandon needs me, I¡¯ll still go back and help. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m no longer holding a position in the pce.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°Also, don¡¯t underestimate Brandon.¡± Michael sighed. ¡°Why do you think he¡¯s so young when he inherits the position of the Lycan King? Although my father has been in power for a long time, he¡¯s not considered oldpared to all the previous kings. He gave up his position so quickly because we all felt that Brandon¡¯s special ability was the most suitable for being the Lycan King. He could avoid making wrong decisions and would be a King greater than my father.¡±


    ¡°Special ability?¡± This wasn¡¯t the first time I¡¯d heard about this, but I was still trying to understand its meaning.


    ¡°Some Lycans will unlock their special abilities. This ability will make them stronger than others.¡± Michael exined, ¡°This special ability can be manifested in various aspects. There are big and small ones. Generally, it can be divided into two categories: physical and mental. The physical ones usually strengthen a certain body part, such as the sense of smell, hearing, strength after transformation, etc. The spiritual ones are all over the ce. What I know are tracking, mentalmunication, and memory disorder.¡±


    ¡°So, how does one get this special ability?¡± I asked.


    Michael shook his head and said, ¡°Even the royal family of Lycan has not reached a clear conclusion. However, it is generally rted to a person¡¯s strength and bloodline. The stronger the person is, the higher the probability of this special ability appearing. So far, we have not found the existence of special abilities in ordinary werewolves. We guess that this is because they are not strong enough.¡±

 Chapter 311 - 311 An Unexpected Letter

    311 An Unexpected Letter


    I nodded, not fully understanding what he meant. Michael continued, ¡°You can think of it as a form of energy overflow. Take werewolves and ordinary humans as an example. Werewolves are stronger, so they must transform into werewolves to disy their strength. As for Lycans, they are stronger than werewolves, so their transformation is more ferocious. However, stronger powers than Lycans also need a way out, which gives birth to special abilities.¡±


    ¡°So, only the best of the best among the Lycans have this ability. So, what¡¯s your special ability? You¡¯re so strong, and your beast is the legendary golden wolf. Your special abilities must be amazing.¡±


    I recalled the scene of Michael fighting with others in the forest. Michael was already fierce enough, but other than his extraordinary strength, I didn¡¯t see any other changes in his body.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have one.¡±


    Michael surprised me.


    ¡°Why not?¡± My eyes widened. Michael¡¯s strength was the strongest I had ever seen. If Brandon had a special ability, I didn¡¯t think my mate would be worse than him.


    Michael smiled. ¡°My reason may be different from the others. My beast¡¯s own strength is much stronger than others. My body is already full from just bearing his power.


    ¡°When other people transform, most of them only activate the beast¡¯s power in their bodies so that they can exert it to a greater extent. For me, I need to control it and prevent it from losing its mind and causing irreparable consequences.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Do you still not get it?¡± Michael pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Perhaps you can put it this way. My beast is different from the rest. The power it carries is a special ability, and it is above all beasts and rules. If I have to put it this way, it¡¯s the effect of all attributes.¡±


    I nodded along and curiously asked, ¡°So, I became Lycan because I followed you. Do I have special abilities too?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s hard to say.¡± Michael pondered for a moment and replied, ¡°If we were to look at the strength of your power, you wouldn¡¯t be any weaker than any of the Lycans in the pce after receiving my power. However, that isn¡¯t the decisive factor. Also, baby, you¡¯ve only been a Lycan for a short time. Even if you have special abilities, you still need time for it to show.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I was just thinking that if everyone else in the pce had it, but I didn¡¯t, it would be embarrassing,¡± I said disappointedly.


    Michael reached out and put his arm around my shoulder. ¡°No matter if you have special abilities, you are my mate, and I will only love you.¡±


    I smiled at Michael¡¯s confession and leaned on him. ¡°I know. But I still want to prove to others that I am your qualified mate and the most qualified person to stand by your side.¡±


    As Michael and I were nning our next destination, an unexpected letter disrupted all our ns.


    This letter was from the newly appointed King, Brandon. After Michael finished reading the letter, he was silent for a long time. From his expression, I could tell that the letter must have mentioned something that would put him in a difficult position.


    As expected, Michael quickly told me that General Lovecraft had been dissatisfied since the incident with Joanna.


    He had recently allied with some ministers to stop Brandon¡¯s policy. At this juncture, Brandon could not find the right person to deal with this, so he wanted us to return and help.


    When I heard the name ¡®Joanna¡¯, my heart inevitably skipped a beat.


    Even though my rationality told me that this person was already dead and wouldn¡¯t be a threat to me, the shadow she once cast on me would never go away.


    For this reason, when Michael tentatively asked me for my opinion on this, I chose to support Michael¡¯s return without much hesitation.


    I¡¯d said it before. I was not responsible for Joanna¡¯s death, and I didn¡¯t feel guilty at all. However, all of this started because of me. I couldn¡¯t cause trouble for Brandon because of my personal reasons, especially when he and Courtney did me a huge favor. I was not an ungrateful person.


    Michael still looked a little reluctant. ¡°We¡¯ve only been here for a short while, and we¡¯ve already agreed that we¡¯re going to Europe next.¡±


    ¡°We can go anytime. After all, we¡¯ll be together for the rest of our lives. But now, your brother needs you.¡± I sighed. ¡°I thought you¡¯d be the one to persuade me to go back with you. Now the situation is reversed.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s the Lycan King, but I¡¯m not. These are all things he should take care of.¡± Michael toot, ¡°And that old guy doesn¡¯t like us. If we go back, we¡¯ll add fuel to the fire. How can we help Brandon with what he wants to do?¡±


    I thought about it and felt that Michael made sense, but I still insisted, ¡°Since he sent a letter, we should go back and look. If our presence is useless, we can leave the pce anytime.¡±

 Chapter 312 - 312 A Conversation Between Brothers

    312 A Conversation Between Brothers


    Looking at Michael¡¯s expression, I couldn¡¯t help but find it a little funny. He looked like a child throwing a temper tantrum.


    Although he behaved coldly and aloof most of the time because he was a Lycan Prince and even emitted an untouchable aura, he was, at times, extremely self-centered, inconsiderate of others¡¯ feelings, and reckless.


    I leaned down, kissed him, releasing my aura to soothe him, and said softly, ¡°Just go back and take a look, okay? I haven¡¯t seen Courtney in ages.¡±


    Michael turned to look at me, then reached up to grip my face and kissed me hard before replying vaguely, ¡°Okay. But you have to make it up to me...¡±


    ¡°What? ...Hey... Not again! Michael... Ahh! Mmph!¡±


    The sailboat¡¯s deck shook as the waves crashed against the hull, and I was once again immersed in endless waves.


    Michael and I had just arrived at the pce when Brandon came and called him away.


    As such, I had no choice but to return to my room alone to rest first. Luckily, I didn¡¯t have to take any of our bags on my own, as the servants had moved them for us.


    Compared to the first time I came to the pce, today¡¯s atmosphere was different. Even though I walked the same path to the same room as back then, I didn¡¯t have the feeling of apprehension as I did, but rather a familiar, homely feeling.


    The first time I came here, I was worried about the Lycan King and Queen, about Joanna, about people making it difficult for me because I was a stranger here... This time, I was here as Michael¡¯s princess.


    Everything I worried about in the past was no longer a problem. Joanna waspletely gone, and the Lycan King and Queen, Brandon and Courtney, were on our side.


    I flopped down on the big bed in my room, exhaustion from traveling slowly seeping into my body.


    Although it was a sudden change of ns to return to the pce, Michael had done his best to make this tripfortable. Our ne seats were first ss, but going on a long-distance flight was still tiring, regardless of howfortable the seats were.


    Surrounded by the soft cotton-like bedding, I felt sleepy and unconsciously nodded off to sleep.


    ...


    In the Lycan King¡¯s office a few doors from my room, Michael was sitting in an armchair across from Brandon, listening to him absent-mindedly.


    Brandon was sitting where Michael¡¯s father used to sit, wearing the same Lycan King clothes, revealing the determination and courage of the young king. At this moment, Brandon had a frown on his face and a serious look.


    ¡°Michael, I wouldn¡¯t have called you here if it weren¡¯t for special circumstances,¡± Brandon said with a sigh. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to disturb your honeymoon with Cecily, but you¡¯re the only one who can solve this matter right now.¡±


    Michael¡¯s expression remained the same as he replied, ¡°Go on.¡±


    Brandon visibly gathered himself and said, ¡°It¡¯s about General Lovecraft. Since we forced his daughter to die in court, he¡¯s been very upset about it. As for his status in the royal family, I¡¯ve been preparing for a while now. I¡¯ve been appeasing him on the surface as I take the opportunity to disperse the power in his hands to others.¡±


    Michael hummed. ¡°You should have done so long ago. He¡¯s not suited to be a general. Though his family has served the royal family in the war before, that was several hundred years ago. Look at what his family has done over the years! Even without Joanna¡¯s incident, you would have needed to remove the power from his hands sooner orter.¡±


    Brandon nodded. ¡°I thought the same. It was going well at the beginning, but recently there have been some problems.¡±


    ¡°What kind of problems?¡±


    ¡°General Lovecraft is no fool. He sensed that I was slowly dismantling his power, so he secretly sent people to resist me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what you said in your letter,¡± Michael replied, picking up his tea and taking a sip while looking unconcerned. ¡°It can¡¯t be that you can¡¯t even handle such a small thing, Brandon? I know you¡¯re better than that.¡±


    Raising an eyebrow at Brandon, Michael continued, ¡°If you called me back because of this, I really have to wonder if my father made the right decision in giving you this position. Or... Do you n on handing it over to me?¡±


    Brandon huffed and shot Michael a re, coldly saying, ¡°I¡¯m being serious with you, yet you keep interrupting me. If you want to take my ce as Lycan King, try it for a few days. Every day is a pile of new problems dropping into myp.¡±


    Michael hurriedly waved his hand. ¡°Forget what I said. I¡¯m not interested in your position. At all. Now, what were you saying about General Lovecraft?¡±


    ¡°Two days ago, General Lovecraft approached me for an interview. He told me that he was willing to give me everything in his hands and would no longer interfere in the royal affairs.¡±


    ¡°The power he holds is not small. Besides, he¡¯s had it for so many years, yet he¡¯s willing to give it up just like that?¡± Michael pondered for a moment, his bored expression now gone. ¡°What was his condition?¡±


    ¡°You.¡±

 Chapter 313 - 313 The Prophecy

    313 The Prophecy


    ¡°What?¡± Michael frowned.


    ¡°After Joanna was brought back by them that day, she did not die immediately. General Lovecraft used many methods to keep Joanna alive. I only found out about this recently.¡±


    Brandon sighed again. ¡°I don¡¯t know where General Lovecraft found a sorcerer. The sorcerer told him that the power of the golden wolf couldpletely cure Joanna and make her healthy again. General Lovecraft wants you to do this.¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± Michael¡¯s expression turned cold.


    ¡°I knew you would react like this.¡± Brandon smiled bitterly. ¡°I wanted to reject him directly. I¡¯m not afraid of the power in his hands. Even if he doesn¡¯t give it to me, I¡¯m confident I can slowly take it from him.¡±


    ¡°You should also know that everything Joanna did was well deserved. Although the court did not give a final trial, we all know the result. Let¡¯s not talk about this, ¡± Michael said coldly. ¡°Just based on what she did to Cecily, it¡¯s enough for me to kill her. I can¡¯t save her.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Brandon sat up straight and looked into Michael¡¯s eyes. ¡°However, you know that my special ability is ¡®prophecy¡¯. It told me I can¡¯t reject General Lovecraft, or there would be very serious consequences.¡±


    Michael fell silent when he heard the word ¡®prophecy¡¯.


    He tapped the teacup with his fingers. The tea in the cup hadpletely cooled down, just like the atmosphere between the two brothers, full of coldness.


    The office was silent for a long time.


    Michael was slightly annoyed when he said, ¡°I can¡¯t do that, and Cecily won¡¯t agree.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not forcing you, Michael,¡± Brandon said in gently. ¡°I can understand you. You don¡¯t need to give me an answer now. I want you to think about it. But no matter what, can you please stay in the pce for a while?¡±


    Michael suddenly looked up and asked, ¡°How confident are you in your prediction this time?¡±


    ¡°Prophecies are never wrong, Michael. You know that. We¡¯ve verified it many times since we were young,¡± Brandon said calmly.


    Michael¡¯s expression stiffened, and he lowered his head as he said in a low voice, ¡°That¡¯s right, you¡¯ve never made a mistake. That¡¯s why you¡¯re the Lycan King.¡±


    Brandon got up from his seat and walked to Michael¡¯s side. He patted Michael¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°If you would reject General Lovecraft, what would have happened?¡± Michael asked.


    ¡°War.¡± Brandon closed his eyes. ¡°It would be a veryrge-scale war. I could not see clearly who was involved. However, the forest was full of blood and corpses. I cannot guarantee that there would be no people we loved in there. That¡¯s why I told General Lovecraft that I would have a discussion with you. I had no other choice.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t choose to run away,¡± Michael repeated. Suddenly, his eyes turned golden, and he shouted at Brandon emotionally, ¡°Do I have a choice now? I don¡¯t care what you say, but I will never agree to do a favor for General Lovecraft. I¡¯m not responsible for his daughter¡¯s death.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say it was your responsibility. But you¡¯re a Lycan Prince,¡± said Brandon. ¡°You have to bear the responsibility that you hold.¡±


    Michael stared at Brandon with his golden eyes, but Brandon was not afraid to look him in the eye. Since he was young, he had seen Michael lose control too many times. He knew Michael better than anyone else and believed that Michael could control himself. As expected, the golden light in Michael¡¯s eyes gradually weakened until itpletely dissipated, and they returned to their dark brown.


    Michael took a deep breath. ¡°I need to think about this carefully.¡±


    ¡°We still have time.¡± Brandon emphasized the word ¡®we¡¯. ¡°This is to avoid the worst possible oue. Michael, you know that no one will be spared if a war breaks out. Everyone will be a victim.¡±


    Brandon picked up a document from the table and handed it to Michael. ¡°This is the appointment document for Cecily. Courtney said Cecily is very talented and had her ideas on some issues. I thought it would be a waste of her talent if she were only assigned to be your consort, so I found a position for her in the pce.¡±


    Michael took it and flipped through it. His expression finally looked better, and he nodded. ¡°She¡¯ll be happy if you give this to her. This is the first good news I¡¯ve heard from you today.¡±


    Brandon smiled and said, ¡°Go back. You¡¯d better not tell Cecily about what I¡¯ve told you. I¡¯m worried about...¡±


    Michael was curious when he saw Brandon¡¯s hesitant expression. ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t tell her, but what are you worried about?¡±


    Michael looked at Brandon¡¯s face and suddenly had a look of realization. ¡°You¡¯re afraid that Cecily will tell Courtney, right? You didn¡¯t even tell Courtney about this!¡±


    Brandon looked a little embarrassed. ¡°Courtney will not agree to it. She was the one who put in the most effort when it came to finding evidence. I was afraid that she would be angry at me.¡±

 Chapter 314 - 314 Letter of Employment

    314 Letter of Employment


    I didn¡¯t sleep well, as if I had been dreaming.


    In a daze, I kept feeling like someone was speaking in my ear, but I couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying. I vaguely heard the words ¡®Joanna¡¯, ¡® General¡¯, and ¡®war¡¯.


    When I really woke up, I found that the night had fallen and the moon was hanging outside the window. My mate, Michael, was sitting by my bed, looking at me gently.


    ¡°Oh... when did youe back? What time is it now?¡±


    Michael handed me a ss of water, and I gulped it down.


    This feeling was very strange. After waking up, not only did I not feel relieved, but I also felt particrly tired. Especially after seeing Michael now, I felt like snuggling in his arms and sleeping with his breath as my pillow.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been back for a while. I didn¡¯t wake you up since you were still sleeping.¡± Michael reached out and touched my nose. ¡°How can you sleep so much? I think you¡¯re going to be a little pig soon.¡±


    I unhappily grabbed his finger and bit it. Just as I was about to refute him, I met his dark brown eyes, which were filled with a doting look. For a moment, I forgot all the words I wanted to say. Being looked at by Michael like he was a treasure, I actually felt a little shy.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a little pig.¡± My voice was so low that I couldn¡¯t even hear it.


    ¡°Hahaha, indeed not. You¡¯re my little wolf since you can bite so well.¡±


    Michael¡¯s heartyughter rang. His strong arms wrapped around my shoulders, and I leaned into his arms like a drug addict taking in the warm breath of his body.


    ¡°What did Brandon say to you?¡± I knew I should be calling Brandon ¡®His Majesty¡¯ now, but I felt a little awkward about it, and I hadn¡¯t gotten used to it yet.


    Michael didn¡¯t correct me. He lowered his head and kissed the top of my head. ¡°You can guess.¡±


    ¡°About General Lovecraft?¡±


    I thought about my chaotic dreams. As I returned to the pce, I kept thinking about things rted to Joanna. I tried hard to drive those messy thoughts out of my mind.


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Michael didn¡¯t say anything. He took a document from the bed and handed it to me.


    I opened the goatskin file and saw a familiar, intricate pattern. I intentionally took a few more nces at it. A flower crown surrounded the pattern, and a beast looked like it was protecting the crown in the middle. I suddenly realized something and turned to look at Michael. His eyes were filled with encouragement. I took a deep breath and focused on the words on the paper.


    <My dear Cecily:< p>


    I¡¯m honored to invite you to work in the pce¡¯s Special Investigation Department. I believe that you will make an outstanding contribution to the prosperity of the royal family and bring great value to the people. You should be proud of everything you once had. I hope my invitation can make you proud.


    In the future, I hope you treat the pce as your home, take the work I give you as an honorable mission, do your best in your work, and do your best in everything. It is an honor for everyone in the pce to have you join us. I will be greatly encouraged by your choice.


    You most loyal,


    Brandon Wincheriston, AM.94>


    I couldn¡¯t believe Michael brought back a letter of appointment from Brandon. It was too unbelievable.


    I read the paper several times, still unable to believe it was real. Brandon gave me a position in the pce to prove my worth. I was not just Michael¡¯s Princess Consort. In the eyes of those arrogant nobles, I was a woman who depended on Michael to survive. I¡¯d be like Courtney, doing something meaningful.


    I was even more excited than when I was first crowned the Princess Consort. Or rather, these two emotions couldn¡¯t bepared.


    Being able to be Michael¡¯s consort, obtain legal status to stand by Michael¡¯s side, and spend a long and meaningful life as a Lycan with him was worth celebrating. I was willing to use all the good luck in my life in exchange for this.


    However, as Cecily, being seen and acknowledged by others was also very important. I was an individual with an independent soul, and I needed to realize and prove my worth. And the job that Brandon gave me right now might be the beginning.


    ¡°This is great!¡± I jumped out of bed and hugged Michael.


    My sudden movement knocked Michael over, but he still caught me with his strong and muscr arms.


    ¡°Are you that happy?¡± Michael asked with a smile.


    ¡°Of course.¡± I put my face close to Michael¡¯s forehead, cheek and nose. I was holding my mate and was so happy that I almost went crazy. I just wanted to be close to him and do the happiest thing in the world.


    I felt a slightly unfamiliar throbbing in my heart when I touched Michael¡¯s face.


    Michael seemed to be a little unhappy.


    As this thought shed through my mind, I looked at Michael¡¯s face and found that he had a big smile. The aura on his body was warm, and he was happy for me.

 Chapter 315 - 315 Nothing Went Smoothly

    315 Nothing Went Smoothly


    It was probably an illusion, but I suppressed that thought. Now should be the time for me and Michael to celebrate.


    ¡°See you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°See you tomorrow.¡±


    I smiled and greeted the person in the same office. As the personpletely disappeared from my sight, the smile on my face gradually disappeared.


    I rubbed my stiff face with my hand, feeling a little tired. The work of the Special Investigation Agency was less interesting than I had imagined. I wasn¡¯tining because I was busy or the job was too difficult. On the contrary, I was given a little work. Even though I¡¯d been here for a week, I¡¯d been sitting at my desk doing nothing most of the time, which made me feel like I¡¯d never really integrated into this ce.


    Take it slow.


    I took a look at my watch. Michael should be going back soon. If I went back now, I should be able to have dinner with Michael.


    I tidied up the documents on my desk and left the office.


    However, when I returned to Michael¡¯s room, I found that he had yet to return. It was already seven o¡¯clock in the evening. I sighed and casually made some oatmeal for myself. Then, I sat in a daze on the sofa in the living room.


    Michael had been busy for the past week, even more so recently. He always went out earlier and came backter than I do. When we were on the ind, he told me there wasn¡¯t much work to do in the pce, and he even fantasized about traveling the world. But now, Michael was so busy every day that he didn¡¯t even have time to have dinner with me. As his mate, I didn¡¯t even know what he was busy with.


    Michael and I still had a long life to live. Would this be my life for most of the time in the future? I chased this disturbing thought out of my mind.


    Why shouldn¡¯t I wait for him toe back today and ask him what he was busy with recently? We¡¯d had too little time to chat recently. I didn¡¯t know how other mates get along, but judging from Brandon and Courtney, the two obviously had a lot of things to do, but they still had a good rtionship. Wouldn¡¯t they face a situation with too little time tomunicate?


    Perhaps the way they get along would be the norm for Michael and me. We¡¯d be busy with our things, but our feelings would be the same when we were together. Many yearster, I would enjoy that calm and warm state, but now, I wanted to stay with my mate more. He was more enthusiastic to me.


    Ding dong! The doorbell rang. My eyes lit up, and I saw Michael walk in.


    His handsome brows were furrowed together as if he was worried about something.


    ¡°You¡¯re back,¡± I said to Michael.


    When Michael saw me, the thinyer of gloominess on his face disappeared, and he smiled at me. I saw him throw his bag at the door, walk to the sofa, bend down, and give me a light kiss. I hooked my hand around his neck and deepened the intimate action. I hadn¡¯t seen Michael for a day and missed him very much.


    Michael turned his head and saw the finished oatmeal on the coffee table. He frowned again. ¡°You ate this for dinner?¡±


    Before I could answer, Michael continued, ¡°That won¡¯t do. I¡¯ll get someone to send something up.¡±


    I grabbed his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. There is no need. I¡¯m already full.¡±


    Michael looked at me and sat down beside me. I let him hold me in his arms, leaned on his shoulder, and sniffed the intoxicating smell on him.


    There were a lot of smells on his suit jacket. There was the smell of smoke, cold air, and the mixed smell of contact with different people. There was also a smell that I couldn¡¯t describe, like the smell of some medicine. But one thing was for sure. He didn¡¯t have a woman¡¯s scent on him.


    I crossed my fingers with each of Michael¡¯s fingers and asked, ¡°You¡¯ve been back veryte these days. What have you been busy with?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of what Brandon told me to do. Hmph!¡± Michael snorted. ¡°He even boasted to me that he didn¡¯t need my help. In the end, he called me back and threw me some troublesome things.¡±


    ¡°He just took office, so this is inevitable.¡± I wanted to appear considerate, but I couldn¡¯t help it. I sighed. ¡°But the time you spend with me now is too little. I can¡¯t see you for almost an entire day.¡±


    ¡°I also want to stay with you.¡± Michael gently squeezed my palm. ¡°But there have been too many trifling matters in the pce recently. I promise I¡¯ll never be like this again once I¡¯m done with these. I¡¯ll find time to apany you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to spend time with me.¡± I pouted. ¡°I have my things to do. I don¡¯t have to stick to you. But I think I should know what you¡¯re doing. You always say it¡¯s nothing big, but it¡¯s been a week. What kind of trifle matter has left you no time to speak to me daily? Although I can see you daily, I feel I¡¯m out of ce with you and life in this pce.¡±

 Chapter 316 - 316 Chaotic Dreams

    316 Chaotic Dreams


    I waited for a long time, but there was no reply from Michael. I turned my head to look at him and found that Michael was staring in another direction as if he was thinking.


    ¡°Michael?


    ¡°Michael?¡± I slightly raised my voice and called him again.


    Only then did Michaele back to his senses. He looked at me as if he had just realized I was calling him. ¡°Baby, what did you say?¡±


    I pursed my lips and suddenly lost the desire tomunicate. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    I slightly lowered my head and looked at us, holding each other¡¯s fingers. I softly asked, ¡°Have you had dinner? Do you want me to bring you some supper?¡±


    Michaelbed his hair with his fingers and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe I did. I can¡¯t remember.¡±


    Michael¡¯s expression was telling a lie. He must remember this, but why would he hide such a small thing? I didn¡¯t continue to pursue this idea. I just leaned on Michael¡¯s body and enjoyed the rare warm and quiet time of the day.


    I was surrounded by blurry light and shadow. I took two steps forward and only felt that my surroundings were chaotic.


    Suddenly, I saw Michael walking hurriedly from a corner. I called his name hurriedly, but he seemed to have yet to hear me. He just walked past me without looking sideways.


    I followed his footsteps and ran two steps forward. I raised my voice and called out to him again, but there was still no response. I was angry at his attitude toward me these days. I wanted to reach out and stop him, but I didn¡¯t touch him. Instead, I watched him walk through my body and turn into an office.


    I was stunned for a moment before I realized that something was wrong. I suddenly realized that from the moment I saw Michael until now, I had not detected his scent.


    I lowered my head to look at myself and reached out to pinch my arm.


    What was going on? Was this reality or a dream?


    I didn¡¯t overthink it and followed Michael into the office. The office looked familiar. I raised my head and saw a huge picture with a beast logo. I realized where I was. It was the same one I saw in the surveince room with Sasha.


    Now, this was Brandon¡¯s office.


    However, Michael was the only one in the office at the moment. He was sitting on the sofa next to his desk, and his gaze lowered as if he was thinking about something.


    I sat next to Michael and tried to touch his shoulder. As expected, my fingers went straight through him, and I couldn¡¯t touch him at all.


    I sighed. It seemed like this was indeed a dream.


    I looked down at my body. Then, I sized up Brandon¡¯s office. I felt that this dream was too real.


    Everything here was the same as what I saw in the surveince room, but there were slight differences in the details. I noticed this office was much livelier than when Michael¡¯s father was here. The nts by the bed and the fabric on the sofa were carefully taken care of by the mistress of the house.


    The most obvious one was the picture of them on the table. Brandon and Courtney stood side by side as they faced the camera, revealing a brilliant smile. It showed that they were an extremelypatible and happy couple.


    I tilted my head and looked at Michael. I hadn¡¯t looked at him in such a good way for a long time. His lips, eyes, and chin all looked so charming. I couldn¡¯t help but want to kiss him.


    The moment when I was about to touch Michael, he suddenly raised his head. I could only brush the corner of his lips past mine. I sighed in my heart regretfully and followed his gaze. It was his Majesty, Brandon, and General Lovecraft.


    Why was he here?


    I was puzzled and looked at Michael¡¯s eyes, which instantly became cold and hard. However, looking at his expression, he was not surprised that General Lovecraft was there.


    ¡°Everyone knows each other, so I don¡¯t need to make any more introductions,¡± Brandon said.


    General Lovecraft nodded at Michael, but Michael only gave him a haughty look.


    I stood by the side and was even more confused about the current situation. The two did not have a good impression of each other. Why did Brandon summon the two of them here?


    ¡°We¡¯ve already agreed, so I called you two today to discuss some details.¡± Brandon first looked at Michael, then looked at General Lovecraft and said, ¡°General Lovecraft, Michael agreed to this because he was considering the big picture. Since we¡¯ve already started working together, I hope you can show the same sincerity. What you promised us before...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s natural. It¡¯s just that the family¡¯s internal affairs still need time to sort out,¡± General Lovecraft said. ¡°I hope your Majesty can understand this.¡±

 Chapter 317 - 317 The Missing Mate

    317 The Missing Mate


    I saw the veins on Michael¡¯s forehead popping up, and his eyes turned from dark brown to gold. I knew he was going to get angry.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t, Michael!¡± I blurted.


    ...


    I got up from the bed and took deep breaths.


    This was a dream.


    I turned my head to look out the window. The sky was already bright. It was the morning of the next day.


    It was already veryte when Michael came backst night. We snuggled up on the sofa for a while, then washed up and went to bed, but where was Michael now?


    I looked down at the cloth in my hand. It was Michael¡¯s pajamas. It seemed that he had left it for me in the morning. I always have the habit of hugging something when I sleep. I probably grabbed Michael too tightly this morning, and Michael didn¡¯t have the heart to wake me up, so he left me his clothes.


    Thinking of this, I smiled and got out of bed. Maybe my mate was waiting for me in the dining room or living room.


    However, it was only after I finished washing up and went around all the rooms that I had to admit that Michael might have left.


    It was the weekend, so why did Michael have to leave early in the morning? I sighed as I resigned to my fate and toasted myself with bread while calling Michael.


    There was a busy tone on the phone.


    Iy on the bed with a slice of bread in my mouth, feeling a sense of powerlessnessing from the inside.


    I came to the Lycan pack with Michael alone. I thought I had found a mate I could spend the rest of my life with, but I didn¡¯t even know where my mate went on a weekend morning.


    For a moment, I felt that I had failed in everything. I had failed in my studies, my career was not satisfactory, and even the love I believed in the most had given me a head-on blow.


    I was not usually such a pessimistic person, but the chaotic and realistic dream just now affected me. I felt like I didn¡¯t get any rest at allst night. The nerves in my brain kept twitching in pain as if I had been exhausted after not sleeping for several days.


    Maybe Michael just went for a morning run, and I would wait for him in the room.


    In a daze, I fell asleep again on the bed.


    ¡°Cecily? Cecily?¡±


    A voice rang in my ear, and I felt someone shaking my body.


    I opened my eyes and was greeted by a handsome and familiar face. Michael¡¯s face was a mixture of worry and anxiety.


    ¡°How are you? Do you feel well?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re back.¡± I used his arm to sit myself up and rubbed my eyes. ¡°What time is it now? I¡¯m so hungry. Have you had breakfast? If you haven¡¯t, let¡¯s eat together.¡±


    ¡°Breakfast?¡± Michael stared at me with a strange expression. ¡°In a few hours, you¡¯ll be able to eat the next day¡¯s breakfast.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°How long have you been sleeping?¡± Michael shook his head helplessly. ¡°You were in this position when I left this morning. I was afraid of waking you up, so I left you your clothes, but you were still in this position when I came back at night. Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± I turned to look out the window, dumbfounded. ¡°It¡¯s already night?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re sleeping like a little pig.¡± Michael reached out and ruffled my hair.


    ¡°I saw you weren¡¯t around when I woke up this morning, so I wanted to wait for you in bed. I don¡¯t know how I fell asleep.¡± I thumped the bed in frustration and looked up to ask Michael, ¡°Where have you been all day? You only came back at this time.¡±


    I felt Michael¡¯s body stiffen when he heard my question, and then he replied in a normal tone, ¡°What else could it be? It was Brandon.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the weekend today!¡± I red at him in dissatisfaction.


    ¡°With our status, we don¡¯t have any weekends.¡± Michael smiled wryly. ¡°As a Prince, I must deal with emergencies at any time.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re speaking as if you¡¯re a police officer.¡± I pouted and didn¡¯t say it out loud. I didn¡¯t know if the job Brandon gave Michael was that important, but I was very upset with Michael for not telling me where he went.


    Michael¡¯s face was as tired as yesterday. I thought about my dream this morning and felt something was wrong with Michael¡¯s recent behavior.


    Since the two of us met, Michael had never deliberately hidden anything from me. There were many things that I wanted to know, and Michael would take the initiative to tell me even without me asking. He had always hoped I could join his life, and I¡¯d been working hard to do so.


    But recently, I¡¯d asked him several times, and he was beating around the bush or brushing it off.


    If this involved the internal disputes of the royal family, I could understand that there were some unspeakable things, but my intuition told me that this wasn¡¯t the real reason Michael was hesitating.


    And what he was doing now was very likely rted to General Lovecraft in my dream. It could be rted to me.


    Thinking of this, I couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and asked directly, ¡°What have you been up to recently?¡±

 Chapter 318 - 318 Interrogation

    318 Interrogation


    ¡°What?¡± Michael asked, squinting.


    I couldn¡¯t see any clues in Michael¡¯s expression. I only felt his anxiety and uneasiness hitting my heart even more violently. I blurted, ¡°Is the thing you¡¯re busy with rted to General Lovecraft?¡±


    Michael¡¯s pupils contracted. I stared at his face and looked into his eyes.


    Then, Michael slowly said, ¡°No, it¡¯s not rted to him.¡±


    I looked at him with suspicion. There was nothing wrong with Michael¡¯s performance, but a voice in my heart told me not to believe what he said.


    I didn¡¯t know why I had such an idea. I had never doubted my mate before, but now I couldn¡¯t ignore my inner voice. I believed I might be neurotic.


    ¡°Really? You¡¯re not lying to me, Michael?¡± I asked with a dry throat.


    I knew how cold my voice was.


    No, it shouldn¡¯t be like this. I wanted a good chat with Michael, not in such a nervous and awkward atmosphere.


    However, there was a strange power that was controlling me. It seemed toe from me, but it didn¡¯tpletely belong to me. I felt my hands and feet turn cold, and my vocal cords seemed to have their own will, speaking for me in an independent manner.


    ¡°Are you interrogating me, Cecily?¡± Michael¡¯s expression also became serious because of my attitude.


    ¡°I am not.¡± I subconsciously denied it. I didn¡¯t want to use the word ¡®interrogation¡¯ in my conversation with Michael.


    However, I quickly realized that my actions were no different from an interrogation. I was indeed questioning the truth of Michael¡¯s words. I suspected that he was lying to me. I couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of self-condemnation.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I apologized and scratched my head in frustration. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with me. I couldn¡¯t control my emotions just now.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Do you want to get up and stay for a while?¡± Michael sighed.


    I nodded in silence. Michael reached out and picked me up. I always looked petite and weak in front of him. I stared at his thick arms and thought he always lifted me as easily as a doll.


    Michael put me on the sofa beside the bed and brought me a cup of hot tea and some snacks. I suddenly reached out and grabbed his arm. He looked down at me and almost obediently let me pull him over. There was a puzzled look in his eyes.


    Michael had both hands on the sofa¡¯s armrest that I was sitting on, and his entire body was in front of me. It was like a powerful protective umbre containing me in his shadow.


    ¡°You¡¯ll always be by my side, right, Michael?¡± I asked softly.


    A strange look shed across Michael¡¯s eyes. He sighed and half-squatted down so that his eyes could look at me. The aura on his body was warm and reassuring, and it even had my smell. This person belonged to me. Michael reached out to grab my hand and pressed it against his heart, letting me feel his heartbeat.


    ¡°I¡¯ll always be by your side, forever.¡±


    I could sense the helplessness and fatigue in his tone. For the first time, Michael¡¯s promise didn¡¯t make me feel at ease. Instead, it made me feel an indescribable fear.


    I tried to express my thoughts. ¡°Recently, I¡¯ve had some dreams, and the things that happen in my dreams are very messy.


    ¡°Sometimes, I can¡¯t tell what¡¯s real,¡± I said incoherently. ¡°I want to spend more time with you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a dream. You probably slept too much. Perhaps you can find something interesting to do during the day,¡± Michael said nonchntly. ¡°The pcecks nothing to kill time with. You can do whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I am saying. I¡¯m saying that it really looks like something happened between you two. I dreamed that you were standing next to Lovecraft.¡± I recalled, ignoring the expression on Michael¡¯s face.


    ¡°How about I go with you tomorrow? I have nothing to do here. I promise I won¡¯t cause you any trouble,¡± I said as I grabbed Michael¡¯s finger.


    Michael muttered to himself for a moment before rejecting, ¡°No, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s possible. Cecily, I¡¯m very sorry.¡±


    Why?


    This sentence rolled around my lips, but I swallowed it back down.


    ¡°Can you tell me what you¡¯re busy with? You haven¡¯t rested a single day since we came back,¡± I asked softly. ¡°I almost didn¡¯t see you these past few days. There were nights when I didn¡¯t know if you were back. What important things did Brandon assign to you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a matter of the royal family. It involves the change of power and the various families. Cecily, I don¡¯t want to talk about this anymore. It¡¯s already veryte.¡±


    I looked at Michael¡¯s tired face and the shadow under his eyes from not having a good rest. I sighed and knew that this discussion was over.

 Chapter 319 - 319 I Apologize To You

    319 I Apologize To You


    Looking at Michael, who was sleeping soundly beside my pillow, I got up from the bed. I had been sleeping the entire day and wasn¡¯t sleepy at all.


    And I hate sleeping now because there were always annoying people appearing in my dreams, making me anxious after waking up and repeatedly questioning my mate.


    But why did Michael do that? I turned my head and traced Michael¡¯s eyebrows with my gaze.


    Michael¡¯s behavior had been very strange recently. Everything was fine when we were on the ind, but Michael seemed to have changed into a different person since we returned to the pce. He didn¡¯t even get close to me these days and didn¡¯t care where I went or what I did every day. This week, Michael and I were like two strangers who slept in the same bed.


    And those dreams, there was always a stubborn voice in my heart telling me that all of them were real, but Michael denied all of it.


    Even my rationality couldn¡¯t convince me that what I dreamed of was real. Michael hated General Lovecraft. I could see it in court, and our time together made me believe in his love for me. Perhaps it was because of this that I could feel that he was hiding something from me, and I couldn¡¯t understand why he would do that.


    I quietly got up from the bed and went to the window to look at the moon.


    The moonlight had the power to calm people down, but tonight, I could faintly sense a different power from the distant moon.


    There was a connection guiding me. I felt that my heart was in sync with the moon. ¡®It has a life.¡¯ I suddenly thought. Just like that, I stood there silently for a long time.


    ¡°Oh, there you are.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I sat on the sofa and stared at the carpet in a daze. I thought about a lot of things that night. I saw Michaele over and exchange a kiss with me. I raised my head slightly to ept it without any rejection or response.


    Michael didn¡¯t mind. Instead, he went to the kitchen to get a freshly brewed coffee. ¡°Do you want a cup? Baby.¡±


    ¡°No, thanks,¡± I replied.


    Michael took the coffee and sat down beside me. He grabbed my hand and said, ¡°I had a dreamst night too. Do you want to know what I dreamed of?¡±


    I shook my head and looked into Michael¡¯s eyes as the coffee heated up.


    Michael continued, ¡°I dreamed you were by my side, but I couldn¡¯t reach you no matter how hard I tried. I was so angry that I turned into a beast and brought you back. But when I woke up, the bed was empty.¡±


    Michael moved closer to me and rubbed my nose. ¡°Baby, everyone dreams of strange things, so don¡¯t mind the dream so much, okay?¡±


    I grabbed the tassels of the sofa cushion and didn¡¯t speak.


    Michael sighed and put down his coffee cup. ¡°Baby, I¡¯m sorry for what happened these days. I¡¯m working for Brandon alone. There are a lot of things, and I¡¯m very busy. However, this is not an excuse. I didn¡¯t do what I promised you before. I stayed by your side and paid attention to you every day.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do what apetent mate should do. I¡¯m sorry about this. I love you. You know this. I want to know that you and I are the same. Our hearts are still together, right?¡±


    Michael grabbed my hand and kissed it. I handed my hand to him and let him do what he wanted.


    ¡°Thank you, I think so.¡±


    I looked up at Michael. We looked at each other for a while before I slowly said, ¡°Just like this?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Michael said.


    I lowered my head and retracted my hand from Michael¡¯s palm. I tugged at the tassels on the pillow as if I was suddenly very interested in this.


    ¡°Oh my god, what do you want?¡± Michael nced at the watch on the side, and his tone became urgent.


    ¡°What do I want?¡± I said.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been throwing a tantrum sincest night. No, ever since you came back here, Cecily. I¡¯ve tried my best to do everything ording to your wishes. What are you suspecting? So tell me, what is it you¡¯re unsatisfied with?¡± Michael said.


    So until now, all my actions were just unreasonable in Michael¡¯s eyes?


    In his eyes, I was just a woman who had nothing to do and only knew how to cling to her mate, but he was the one who had been tolerating and patient with me in this rtionship.


    This was too ridiculous! All I¡¯d been doing these days was suppressing myself and enduring, and that was all I got.


    I looked at Michael in disbelief, and the look in my eyes hurt him. His emotions became visibly irritable. Michael had never been a mild-tempered person.


    He frowned and clenched his fist. ¡°Tell me, what is it that you are not satisfied with? Do you think I¡¯m hiding something from you?¡±


    This was obvious. I used my eyes to express this point, but the words that came out of my mouth were, ¡°What do you think?¡±

 Chapter 320 - 320 Don’t Question My Decision

    320 Don¡¯t Question My Decision


    Michael waved his arms and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, Cecily. What are you suspecting? I¡¯ve already told you that I¡¯m working for Brandon. You¡¯re asking me if this has anything to do with General Lovecraft. If you have anything else to ask, say it. Are you suspecting that I¡¯m still in a rtionship with Joanna? Do you think I¡¯ve betrayed you and got together with another woman? Are you suspecting this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like there¡¯s only one woman in the royal family.¡± Michael¡¯s words also angered me, and I blurted without thinking.


    ¡°Oh my god, is this what you think of me? Our rtionship isn¡¯t enough for you to trust me!¡± Michael roared.


    I shrugged at Michael. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what Michael was doing, but it was a fact that he went out early and came backte every day, and he didn¡¯t want to bring me along. The mate rtionship could prove many things, but it couldn¡¯t tell me what my mate was doing. It had nothing to do with loyalty, and I didn¡¯t like to have things hidden from me.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Michael reached out to grab my arm and put it on his chest. ¡°Then feel it for yourself. Come on, feel who my heart is beating for.¡±


    I was pulled by Michael and fell on the sofa. I had no choice but to look up at his face. Michael¡¯s eyes turned golden because of his agitation. At this time, Michael and I were only separated by a thinyer of clothes, but I felt like we were two people standing on the other side of the ocean.


    ¡°That¡¯s not the problem, Michael. The problem is whether you¡¯re being honest with me,¡± I said softly.


    ¡°You still don¡¯t believe me. What do you want to ask? Ask me!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you, will you tell me everything?¡±


    ¡°Yes, if you have any questions, ask me. Of course, I will answer all your questions, just like the previous question. No, I didn¡¯t get close to any other woman. I never betrayed you, understand? Would you like me to prove it to you? I can swear to the Moon Goddess that I¡¯ve never done anything to let you down.¡±


    I pursed my lips and began to feel tired from this conversation.


    Michael knew what I cared about, but he refused to face it. He refused to tell me what he was doing, and he refused to admit his lies. These oaths were meaningless.


    ¡°I heard it. I know. That¡¯s enough, Michael. You didn¡¯t let me down. That¡¯s great. I¡¯m tired now. I want to go to sleep.¡± I got up from the sofa and wanted to end the conversation.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    An angry shout came from behind me.


    ¡°That¡¯s great, huh? What do you want me to do? Tell me, don¡¯t treat me like that. The first thing I did when I woke up was apologize to you. What else do you want, Cecily?¡±


    ¡°Apologize? Then don¡¯t just brush me off!¡± I suddenly turned around and shouted at Michael, ¡°Michael, don¡¯t talk about these insignificant things. Let¡¯s talk about something that matters. What are you going to do today? Can I go with you?


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me those irrelevant excuses, and don¡¯t apologize to me. I don¡¯t need these. I want to hear the truth from you. You want our hearts to be together still, right? That¡¯s good. Tell me everything now.¡±


    I stared at Michael and observed the expression on his face. I caught his body stiffening, but Michael quickly covered it with his movements. His body rxed again, and then I saw him return to his previous attitude and tone.


    ¡°Tell you what?¡± Michael said with a dark expression.


    A huge wave of disappointment engulfed me. I pressed my hand against my chest, rising and falling due to my intense breathing, and shook my head at Michael.


    I sat on the sofa for half the night, and now that I suddenly got up, I felt a little dizzy. I felt my vision was pitch ck and staggered two steps to the side. I refused Michael¡¯s hand, reaching out to support me, and supported myself against the sofa.


    I heard Michael say calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you want me to tell you. I¡¯m going to help Brandon deal with some royal documents today. I can¡¯t bring you with me because you don¡¯t know the rtionship among the people in the royal family. You can¡¯t help me with this.¡±


    ¡®Can¡¯t help?¡¯ It exined nothing, and Michael thought he could send me away like this. Did he think I was one of those nobledies who relied on the status of a Prince¡¯s consort to survive and knew nothing about everything?


    I was so angry that I wanted tough. I stopped walking toward the bedroom, turned around, and said to Michael, ¡°I¡¯m your mate. I¡¯m telling you, Michael, I have the right to know everything that has happened to you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are my mate. I hope you remember this.¡± Michael stretched out his hand and pressed me against his body. Our bodies were tightly pressed together. I waspletely under his power. I wanted to struggle, but Michael held me tightly. ¡°You¡¯re mine, so be good and listen to me. Stay here, and don¡¯t question my decision.¡±

 Chapter 321 - 321 The Missing Connection

    321 The Missing Connection


    A beast-like, brutal glint appeared in Michael¡¯s eyes. As the submissive one, I looked into his eyes and felt everything had returned to when we first met.


    Michael always thought that he was in charge of our rtionship. He thought that he could control me. What did I have to do to make him understand that his thoughts were absurd and wrong?


    Whenever the two of us had a dispute over something, he always asked me to obey him, no matter how difficult it was to understand his actions, because he always believed that he was right. Then, what was I to him? In addition to being his mate, I was still Cecily, and I had my own life.


    I had never realized more clearly than I did now that the conflict between Michael and I had never changed.


    We thought it was enough to know that the other party was a fated mate. We thought it was enough to ovee all the difficulties between us, but the reality was different. The mate rtionship was more like a forced bond. Its powerful effectiveness made us ignore a lot of things. Being in love wouldn¡¯t change a personpletely, and it didn¡¯t mean they could win against everything.


    ¡°You can¡¯t decide where I should stay. I didn¡¯t follow you to your pack so that you could lock me up somewhere else,¡± I told Michael.


    Michael seemed to be stunned for a moment. Then, he looked at my face again and said fiercely, ¡°No, I can.¡±


    My lips trembled. Even then, Michael and I were still arguing over such an issue.


    Michael roughly pulled me toward his body and said through gritted teeth, ¡°You can¡¯t leave me. This is my home, and it¡¯s yours. You must stay here.¡±


    ¡°Let me go!¡±


    Michael¡¯s rough actions hurt me, but that wasn¡¯t what I cared about. This physical pain was insignificantpared to the chill that filled my heart.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Michael roared.


    I looked at Michael¡¯s beast-like ferocious face. Suddenly, it was as if all the strength in my body had been stripped away, and I froze on the spot.


    Michael stood before me like a stranger, no different from Brandon. At that moment, I felt the connection between Michael and me seemed to have disappeared. The feeling of being connected by the line of fate between us disappeared.


    I looked at Michael¡¯s face in surprise and suspicion, wondering if he felt it too, but he just looked at me and grabbed my shoulders with his hands.


    ¡°You¡¯re so silly!¡±


    Michael noticed my loosened attitude and slightly released the strength of his grip on me.


    When he looked down, they looked very scary. When I first saw him, I was afraid of his expression. Later, I recognized his beast and thought he was the perfect person. Of course, I would not be afraid.


    However, just now, I once again felt the intimidating aura from Michael¡¯s body. I began to understand the silent respect that everyone around me had for Michael. He was the fiercest conqueror and was born with the power to rule everything.


    And I didn¡¯t feel this before because Michael never used this side of him to face me.


    My bodypletely rxed, and the anger that had just been ignited also disappeared. I began to realize my impulsive behavior. Michael was not a good person tomunicate with. He was too self-righteous, and his power and status had given him enough capital, but I couldn¡¯t deal with everything in the same way. Quarrels and venting would not solve the problem.


    Damn it, I always lost control of my emotions when it came to Michael. It was not like me.


    I rubbed my face. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t ask you where you¡¯re going. Let go of me now and go.¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡±


    ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll take a nap, or maybe I¡¯ll go out for a walk,¡±


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Michael stared at me sharply, which made me feel very ufortable. He didn¡¯t even tell me his true whereabouts, but he tried to control everything about me.


    However, I didn¡¯t want to argue with him again, so I could only say, ¡°I don¡¯t know. As you said, I¡¯m just looking for something to do. Maybe I¡¯ll take a walk around here.¡±


    Michael reached out and grabbed my wrist. He didn¡¯t use much strength, but it was very oppressive.


    ¡°Without my permission, you¡¯re not allowed to go anywhere. Don¡¯t even think about leaving me, understand?¡±


    I watched Michael¡¯s back as he left, and I felt powerless inside out.


    All the possibilities and hypotheses I¡¯d thought of all night were vulnerable in the face of Michael¡¯s unreasonable attitude.

 Chapter 322 - 322 Under House Arrest Again

    322 Under House Arrest Again


    He was simply an unreasonable person.


    This was also probably why the previous Lycan King could not pass the throne to the more powerful Michael. He would have made a mess of the entire country.


    I went into the bathroom and sshed my face with water to dispel thest bit of sleepiness. I was a little tired after staying up the whole night, but after the fight with Michael this morning, I was full of energy again.


    Ding dong.


    I opened the door in confusion and saw a food cart being pushed in.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t order breakfast,¡± Imented in surprise.


    ¡°It was ordered by His Highness, Michael. He said you hadn¡¯t had breakfast yet, so he specifically told us to bring you your favorite raspberry jam. Your Highness, is it convenient for me to go in?¡± the other party asked politely.


    When Michael left so angrily, he still remembered to order breakfast for me.


    I bit my lip, and aplicated feeling rose in my heart. Why did we have these problems?


    Why did we still have quarrels and conflicts when we loved each other and had each other in our hearts?


    I silently spread the raspberry jam on the scone. I didn¡¯t know what Michael¡¯s chef did, but the pastry was delicious. It was a texture that was between bread and scone. It was crisp and soft. I knew that they were two opposite words, but they fused perfectly at this moment. Perhaps it was just like how I felt about Michael, love and hate.


    The sugar in the food brought joy to my brain and made me more clear-headed.


    I remembered the strange feeling that came at me just now. I was separated from Michael by something.


    I¡¯d never heard of such a thing. Michael and I acknowledged each other¡¯s identities and marked each other, which meant that the rtionship between Michael and me was unbreakable.


    For this reason, I chose to be with Michael because I knew we would not be separated. That was why whenever I was faced with a problem, I would always solve the problem with Michael. It was my only choice, no matter what the problem was.


    However, if this connection could be cut off...


    I knew that mate could reject the other person and cut off the connection when they weren¡¯t marked, but I was not very clear about what would happen to the mark if they were to break off after being marked.


    I¡¯d heard of a situation where the mark would also lose its effectiveness, but both sides would have to pay a huge price.


    Maybe I could put aside the problem with Michael for the time being and figure this out first.


    I didn¡¯t want to lose Michael and was not willing to take any risks, even if there was only the slightest possibility.


    Just as I was about to leave the room, I was stopped by two unfamiliar soldiers.


    ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± I asked, puzzled.


    ¡°Your Highness, do you need any help?¡± one of them said. Although his tone was very polite, his actions were forceful as he blocked my way.


    ¡°I just want to go out for a walk.¡± I wanted to go around him and walk to the other side, but he unexpectedly took a step forward and blocked my way again.


    ¡°Are you blocking my way on purpose?¡± I asked, frowning.


    ¡°I do not dare to, Your Highness.¡± He bowed to me respectfully and said, ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve been ordered to protect your safety, so I need to know your schedule.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just going to the nearby garden for a walk,¡± I said perfunctorily,


    ¡°Yes, I know.¡± The guard smiled.


    ¡°Can you let me leave now?¡± I said impatiently.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid not, Your Highness,¡± the guard said.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Please go back to your room first. Someone will escort you to the garden in a while.¡±


    It was only then that I realized what had happened. It was indeed Michael¡¯s style. I did not wrong him at all. He did not change at all. He was lying to me when he said that he respected equality. Would he still think that it was his tolerance and indulgence for me?


    ¡°What if I want to go now?¡± I asked, my eyes narrowed.


    The other person¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, but I noticed that the other guard had already whispered a few words into the walkie-talkie and then stood silently behind me.


    ¡°We¡¯re just trying to protect your safety. Please don¡¯t make things difficult for us.¡±


    ¡°Protect? This is house arrest, isn¡¯t it?¡± I sneered. ¡°Who told you to do this? Michael?¡±


    The guard remained silent as if it was a tacit agreement.


    ¡°Great. I don¡¯t want to go out anymore. You guys can stay here.¡±


    I turned around and went back to my room. I saw the breakfast on the table and threw it to the ground.


    Michael had overstepped the boundary! He knew that I hated this the most. He promised me that he would never do this again. What was this now? Were his previous promises all b*llshit?


    Iy on our bed and felt ourbined aura everywhere.


    A few days ago, when Michael wasn¡¯t around, this aura could give me greatfort, but now, this aura only reminded me of what kind of b*stardly things he had done to me.


    But Michael forgot one thing. I was not the same person anymore. I was not as fragile, helpless, and at his mercy as before.

 Chapter 323 - 323 Lost

    323 Lost


    I first observed the two guards at the door. They didn¡¯t intend to contact anyone and were standing there.


    If I were to force my way out, I should also be able to do it. My power was increasing daily, but I still couldn¡¯t beat Michael. However, I could confidently say that most people in the pce were no match for me.


    However, forcing our way in was not a good idea. Michael knew I¡¯d defeated Joanna, so he wouldn¡¯t just send a few people to guard the door. Furthermore, Michael would restrict my freedom even more if I were to slip up and get caught. At that time, I would be in an even more difficult situation than I was now.


    Most importantly, I didn¡¯t want to have any more disputes with Michael in person.


    I didn¡¯t know how long our current situation wouldst, but before it improved, I nned to find the truth in my way, and the first step was not to be discovered by Michael andpletely lose my freedom.


    I quietly retreated from the door and looked around our room.


    I¡¯d be very familiar with the ce we were living in. Michael and I lived on the east side of the pce, and we usually went in and out from the east side door.


    Our bedroom was on the second floor, and below our bedroom window was a small house by the corridor. If I were to jump out of the window, I would be able tond directly on the roof. As for the height of that one-story building, it was not a problem for me, who had already be a Lycan.


    Another good thing was that Michael and I lived on the east side of the pce, and there were a lot of green nts and grass outside, so people didn¡¯te here often. I could leave here quietly without being discovered.


    When I got out, everyone would know I was Michael¡¯s consort even if someone recognized me. The only area he could control was the ce where I lived. As long as I got out, no one would find anything amiss.


    My escape was as smooth as I had imagined. To avoid being discovered by Michael¡¯s men, I didn¡¯t choose to leave from the main entrance. Instead, I crossed the green nts on the east side and tried to go around thewn on the other side.


    This was where I miscalcted.


    The distance after the detour was far beyond my imagination. I followed the green nts for a long time. When I saw the sun in the middle of the sky, I realized that I had deviated from the direction.


    If I went out from the main entrance, I would only take half an hour at most to walk out of thisplex. Then, I could order a car and go to my destination ¨C the Royal Library.


    There must be some records about the mark there. I didn¡¯t have anyone I could trust in the pce, so I could only rely on books to give me more knowledge.


    But I¡¯d been walking on the grass for almost two hours. I suspected I¡¯d already walked five miles or more.


    I was sure there was no problem with my direction at the beginning, butter on, I lost my way.


    I swallowed my saliva and began to regret not taking the cup of coffee from Michael¡¯s hands in the morning. Or I should have brought some water before going out.


    Damn it.


    Who would¡¯ve thought that I¡¯d be out for so long? I thought the most difficult part would be getting out of the house, but I never thought that the problem would be that I needed help finding the right direction.


    I was vexed that I had gone too far to the east initially. I thought it would be challenging for Michael¡¯s men to find me. Or, I should go back the way I came. As long as I saw the bush I saw at the beginning, I could identify the direction again.


    I looked at the sun¡¯s position in the sky. It was constantly emitting light and heat. It would continue to work like this for a few hours, and I would be increasingly thirsty. This was why werewolves always preferred the moon. We were good at dealing with the cold, but we didn¡¯t like ces that were too hot.


    Going back the way we came was a safe choice, but it also meant that my operation had failed.


    ¡®That¡¯s not exactly urate,¡¯ I thought rather bitterly. This was a partial failure if the experience of failure could be considered a benefit.


    I went through all the possible ns in my head twice but still couldn¡¯te up with a definite idea. At this moment, I suddenly heard the sound of running water.


    The sound of water represented the river.


    There was only one river in the vicinity, the Moridius River. It flowed down from the Moridius Mountains behind the pce. As long as I followed the river, I could find my way.


    My spirits were instantly lifted. Water was what I needed the most right now. It could solve my immediate needs and give me the freedom to choose.

 Chapter 324 - 324 The Grune Fruit

    324 The Grune Fruit


    When I saw a forest in the distance, I stopped in despair.


    I had been walking along the river for a long time. The water source was no longer a problem, and hunger was my biggest enemy.


    I still didn¡¯t know much about the terrain around the pce. I only remembered that following the river flow would lead to the city, and the library was in that direction. But I guessed that the Moridius River had many branches, and the one I saw was not the one in front of the pce.


    I sighed silently, feeling as if I had a dilemma.


    Or should I return the way I came? Although it was a littleter than before, if everything went well, there was still hope of returning before dark. If I was lucky enough and Michael came back aste as the past few days, he might not even discover me on this failed trip.


    I took a handful of water from the river and drank a few mouthfuls, trying to suppress the hunger in my stomach. My gaze unconsciously stopped at the forest in the distance.


    When I was investigating the missing she-wolves case with Michael, we walked through many forests. At that time, Samuel taught me about survival in the wild. The simplest and most practical method was to distinguish the nts. I knew that many mushrooms were growing under the trees, some of which could be eaten raw and which wild fruits in the bushes were harmless but delicious.


    I couldn¡¯t help but gulp when I thought of the sweet and sour taste of the fruit pulp.


    There was still a long way to go back, and I needed food to replenish my strength.


    My bad luck had probably run out in the past few hours. I easily found a bush full of berries in the forest. The purple-red fruit hung from the branches, and the sweet and sour taste of the ripe fruit entered my mouth.


    What surprised me even more was that I found the root of a certain nt under a tree. I had a deep impression of it because Michael had dug it out from a simr tree for me.


    Michael told me it was called a grune fruit, and its trademark was that there was a straight green stem on the ground with a hollow inside. If you dug down along the green stem, you¡¯d get a white-shaped fruit. It could be directly eaten raw after being washed with water, and because it was rich in starch, it would give people a very strong feeling of satiety.


    I took a big bite of the fruit. It tasted more like a fruit. It was crisp and sweet. I still remembered when Michael gave me the grune fruit, he deliberately mentioned the wonderful use of the green stem of the grune fruit.


    ***


    The growth conditions of the grune fruit were very harsh. It needed light, and the soil had met the suitable conditions. Moreover, because the green stem was fragile, many were crushed to death in the soil before reaching the ground. Michael exined as he held up the white stem.


    ¡°Why?¡± I didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Because of its structure, its green stem does not provide water like other nts, but it is rich in oil, which makes them very soft and fragile. It¡¯s also because of this that if you do this...¡± Michael broke the green stem and crumpled it into a ball in his hand. I saw that it became a green ball in Michael¡¯s palm and reflected light.


    ¡°It can be used as a lubricant in various ways.¡± Michael had a smirk on his face when he said that.


    ***


    I was starting to miss Michael.


    The quarrel in the morning seemed to have passed a long time ago. I had to admit that I couldn¡¯t leave him at all. His good and bad, including his arrogance and bad temper, were all covered with a beautiful filter in my memories, making him look so cute.


    The mate rtionship¡¯s power was terrible.


    I threw thest few berries into my mouth and patted the dirt off my body.


    There was no irreconcble conflict between Michael and me. Even this time, I didn¡¯te out to avoid him. I¡¯d always been thinking about solving the problem. I had to return to our home at night.


    Just as I was about to turn around, something shed in my eyes. I looked in that direction and saw a sh of silver light.


    I looked up doubtfully. The forest on this side was very dense. The lush branches and leaves blocked even the most ring afternoon sun. I¡¯d already walked far into the forest in search of the fruit. This ce was far from the Moridius River, and nothing reflected light nearby. What was that silver thing?


    Just as I thought I saw things, the silver light in that direction shed twice again.


    This time, I was sure there was something there.


    Was someone there? Or some animal?


    I hesitated for a moment, but I still couldn¡¯t suppress my curiosity and walked in that direction.

 Chapter 325 - 325 A Flash Of Silver Light

    325 A sh Of Silver Light


    Ten minutes passed.


    If I still couldn¡¯t find any clues after ten minutes, I¡¯d go back.


    I said to myself in my heart.


    The silver thing was probably produced by someone holding something that reflected light because no animal had silver fur. The biggest possibility was that someone was holding a mirror, watch,pass, or something like that, and I saw it through the refraction of the sun.


    There was someone here. That was good news for me.


    Even though I¡¯d walked for a long time today, I could confirm that I was within the range of the Lycan pack.


    At Brandon¡¯s inauguration ceremony, everyone witnessed me as Michael¡¯s mate, which meant that many people would know of my existence. With the identity of Michael¡¯s consort, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult to ask him to do me a small favor and bring me back.


    After that, I could take afortable bath and enjoy the dinner the butler served me.


    ***


    I didn¡¯t know how many ten minutes it had been, but every time I wanted to give up, that silver light would sh twice, not far away. I suspected the other party was also walking non-stop, and I had been chasing after him. Our speed was probably about the same, so I kept a distance from him.


    I tapped on my legs, which were already starting to ache, and wanted to give up on this slim chance.


    Perhaps I only saw the sunlight reflected off a leaf. It would be foolish to keep chasing. I didn¡¯t have much time left to go back.


    But where was this ce?


    I looked around at the unfamiliar trees in a daze. Along the way, I made marks on some trees to avoid getting lost in the forest, but every tree here looked the same. I couldn¡¯t find the tree I had marked.


    The silver light in the distance flickered a few more times. I knew I had no other choice, so I could only hold on to myst glimmer of hope and continue chasing.


    ***


    The sky gradually darkened, and the silver light disappeared.


    I sat on arge rock and started to think about what I should do.


    Thinking back on my actions, I felt like I had lost my mind. So what if that person was a human? Why did I follow him into the depths of the forest?


    However, when I saw that silver color, I felt an indescribable attraction. My intuition told me that it would help me find my way back. It felt like I was under some spell.


    Even now, I still didn¡¯t think he was a bad person. It was just that I was trapped here.


    I had also considered having Mia rush on her way as the forest was more suitable for her.


    However, I was already feeling a little tired, and the transformation would use up more of my energy. If I waspletely exhausted and Mia could not find her way out of there, I would have to spend the night in the forest.


    The sky was getting darker and darker, and I was getting increasingly anxious.


    I¡¯d been wandering around this forest for a long time and didn¡¯t know where I was. I didn¡¯t know how Michael would react if he didn¡¯t see me when he came home at night.


    Would hee out to find me? He definitely would. But would he be able to find me? I could only hope that as mates could sense each other and hoped that Michael could follow my breath to find where I was and take me back.


    I began to regret my reckless behavior today. I would have to spend the night here if no one could find me tonight. I¡¯d never had the experience of spending the night alone in the wilderness. I used to participate in activities like camping in high school, but people organized them. We had a lot of people together, and at night, we would sing and chat around the bonfire. We also had tents and warm sleeping bags.


    The cold night wind blew past my coat, causing its cor to flutter.


    I buttoned up to the top button but still felt the cold wind pouring into my clothes.


    ¡°Is anyone there?


    ¡°Is anyone there?¡±


    I shouted without much hope, hoping some patrolling soldier would hear me and take me back.


    I was guessing that this was already the depths of the forest. Even if there were patrols, they wouldn¡¯te here.


    The silver light that I¡¯d been following, had it really disappeared? Or was he observing me from some hidden corner?


    I couldn¡¯t help but shiver. What was his purpose if someone had deliberately led me to this ce? Other than Joanna, I didn¡¯t have any bad blood with anyone in the pce. And if they wanted to do something to me, today¡¯s events were too random.


    I jumped out of the window today and got lost in the forest. Every factor was an unexpected result.


    But if they wanted to trap me in this forest, what was the point of doing this? What good would that do them?

 Chapter 326 - 326 The Beast

    326 The Beast


    Although it was quiet all around, I felt that the owner of the silver light was still there.


    If the other party didn¡¯t want me to die, they must ensure that I lived.


    I thought about it and decided to take a gamble.


    I was still wandering around the trees, seemingly looking for a way out.


    Creak! I stepped on a dead branch, making a loud sound in the quiet forest.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    I screamed as if I was frightened by the sound. I took two quick steps and identally tripped over a stone, falling directly to a tree on the side.


    My head suddenly hit the thick tree trunk, making a muffled sound, and I fell straight down.


    My face was stuck to a pile of dead leaves, and I could smell the wet and musky smell of the soil. My hands were limply hanging on both sides of my body as if I had fainted and died.


    One, two, three, ten, eleven...


    I counted in my heart. Finally, I heard light footsteps from the ground.


    There was indeed someone!


    My heart suddenly beat faster, but my body remained still. Only my eyshes trembled slightly.


    I needed to wait for him toe closer. Only a patient hunter could catch his prey. I knew I only had this one chance.


    The footsteps got closer and closer, but a trace of doubt grew in my heart.


    It didn¡¯t sound like a human¡¯s footsteps. Instead, it sounded more like the pawns of a wild beast.


    I felt my heart clench. If I misjudged and the one I was chasing wasn¡¯t a person but a pure beast, then not only would I not be able to find a way out, but I would also have to fight with the beast.


    ¡®May the Moon Goddess bless me, please don¡¯t!¡¯


    The other party cautiously stopped in front of me. Judging from its breathing, it maintained a distance of about five yards from me.


    At this moment, my heart hadpletely sunk. The other party was not human.


    It had the unique heavy breathing of an animal. I didn¡¯t hope it could get me out of here. I wanted it to lose interest in me and leave.


    However, it hesitated for a while before tentatively walking toward me.


    I could sense that it was huge and covered in a thickyer of fur. It should be somerge beast.


    After circling me a few times, it touched my face with its slightly cold nose.


    It was now.


    I suddenly opened my eyes and swung my forearm, which had turned into a wolf¡¯s w.


    The other party was shocked, and he nimbly jumped back, turning around and running.


    Its move waspletely out of my expectations. I was already prepared for battle, thinking it hade to devour me.


    However, why did he run away after smelling me?


    I got up from the ground and chased after it without thinking.


    I had another guess in my heart. The other party was not a beast but a werewolf.


    Although I didn¡¯t know why he was in his beast form and why he was following me, I¡¯d know the answer as long as I caught up to him.


    Moreover, from his actions, he didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of hurting me, did he?


    In the continuous pursuit, I finally saw the other party¡¯s appearance. It was a silver wolf jumping in the forest like a silver light. He was very agile, but Mia was even faster. The improvement to her body after bing a Lycan was beyond her imagination. The distance between us was visibly closing.


    Soon, I was almost there.


    ¡®He¡¯s slowing down. He¡¯s almost out of strength,¡¯ I concluded.


    Just as I thought I was about to seed, I suddenly heard a loud shout.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±


    Was someone there?


    I was distracted for a moment and realized that the silver light about to catch up to me suddenly elerated and disappeared from my sight again.


    ¡®I¡¯ve been tricked again.¡¯ That was the first thought that came to my mind.


    I stopped in frustration and turned in the direction of the voice. It was a human voice, I was sure.


    I¡¯d like to see who else would appear in this forest.


    Even if they could not find clues about the silver wolf, it was possible to find someone they could talk to and then find an opportunity to return.


    ¡®Someone is teasing me.¡¯


    Just as I was about to speak, a ck shadow suddenly jumped out from the bushes and pushed me to the side.


    What was this?


    Immediately after, arge blinding white light was projected from a distance and fixed on the ce where I had just stopped.


    Just as I was about to struggle to get up, the other party covered my mouth tightly. The arm in front of me was thick and strong. It looked familiar.


    I couldn¡¯t think too much about it. I just felt that the white light represented some hope. I began to struggle, but the other party was too strong. No matter what I did, he wouldn¡¯t move.


    I made up my mind and opened my mouth to bite the arm.


    I used some strength, and two rows of teeth marks immediately appeared on the arm. Red blood faintly seeped out from his skin.


    I felt the body behind me tighten, and I let out a painful gasp from between my teeth. However, I still didn¡¯t let go of my hand. Instead, he used his other hand to pinch my butt. This person was a hooligan!

 Chapter 327 - 327 An Extremely Familiar Aura

    327 An Extremely Familiar Aura


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    What time and ce was this, and he was still thinking of doing such a thing!


    I was anxious and angry. I held his arm with both hands, wanting to bite on it again.


    ¡°Whoosh!


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    It was the sharp air-piercing sound caused by something sliding across the air rapidly.


    My pupils contracted as I saw a few arrows streaking across the night sky, stabbing the ground where I was before.


    If the person hadn¡¯t pounced on me, I would have been shot into a sieve by now.


    My struggle weakened, and a thinyer of cold sweat appeared on my body. I leaned weakly on the shoulder of the person behind me.


    The person could feel my force dissipating and gently touch my back twice. It was even somewhat gentle.


    I lost all my temper after being touched twice. I could only follow the person¡¯s footsteps and retreat step by step, leaving this troublesome ce.


    A group of people in uniform surrounded us not long after we left.


    After they carefully inspected the open space, they made a path.


    General Lovecraft and a man in a hood came from behind.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± General Lovecraft asked his subordinate.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t find anything unusual,¡± the subordinate said.


    ¡°Idiot! I heard themotion here just now,¡± Lovecraft reprimanded. ¡°How can there be no traces left behind?¡±


    ¡°Let me take a look,¡± the hooded man said.


    He pulled down his hat, and a young and pale face appeared under the wide cloak.


    He looked to be in his twenties, no more than six feet tall, but his eyes carried a sense of maturity and gloominess that waspletely different from those of a 20-year-old. There was a scar on the left side of his face, and his hair hung down from his forehead, almost covering half of his face.


    He walked to the open space alone and touched one of the trees. Then, he spread his fingers and made a seal.


    Just as the seal was about to take shape, the hooded man¡¯s fingers trembled, and the energy dissipated silently, shattering the seal.


    General Lovecraft frowned and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    The hooded man shook his head, and his eyes turned gloomy. ¡°There¡¯s no need to investigate. It¡¯s the Silver Family.¡±


    ¡°Them again?¡± General Lovecraft thought of something. He moved to the hooded man¡¯s side and whispered, ¡°Do they also...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet,¡± the hooded man said coldly.


    He turned to look at General Lovecraft. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. I¡¯ll think of a way to deal with it. What¡¯s important is our matter.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My n is going smoothly. I will find a way to give you the source of the power of the Golden Wolf that you want. But you promised me.¡±


    ¡°I will also pay you the remuneration I promised before.¡±


    That person dragged me for a long time.


    Just as I was about to lose my patience and stop to question him, I suddenly saw the light in the distance.


    That was the end of the forest. I was finally going to leave the forest.


    My footsteps suddenly became much lighter. The person beside me noticed my change and snorted coldly before grabbing my hand tightly.


    When I left the forest, I felt my breathing had be easier. The other party finally stopped in his tracks and pulled down the hood covering his face, revealing a face that I was familiar with. It was Michael.


    I wasn¡¯t surprised by his identity. In fact, when he threw me to the side, I had already felt an extremely familiar aura from his body after the initial struggle.


    Michael red at me and rolled up his sleeve. The blood on it had already scabbed, and only two rows of teeth marks were left as evidence to remind us of what had just happened.


    ¡°You were really going for it.¡±


    ¡°Who told you to pounce on me suddenly? It was you who scared me first.¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me just now, you would have died.¡±


    I knew I was wrong, so I didn¡¯t say anything more. I stepped forward to check his injuries.


    The healing ability of a Lycan was very strong, so such a simple external injury would not be a problem at all.


    I looked at Michael¡¯s arm and thought about how I had been thirsty and hungry all day because of the fight with him in the morning.


    I ran out alone because of him. I was in a state of fear the entire night. The more I thought about it, the more aggrieved and angry I became. At this moment, Michael was by my side, and I didn¡¯t have to face all the problems myself.


    I grabbed Michael¡¯s forearm and wanted to take another bite.


    ¡°Are you trying your luck again?¡± Michael red at me and wanted to pull his arm back.


    I raised my eyes to look at him and pursed my lips.


    Michael¡¯s expression froze for a moment, and he stretched his arm back as if he was surrendering. ¡°Go ahead and bite me. If you¡¯re angry, bite me. It¡¯s all my fault. I almost hurt you again.¡±


    Michael deliberately used a nonchnt tone, but I could feel his worry for me.


    I put my teeth on Michael¡¯s arm and felt his muscles tense up and rx instantly. I gently ground my teeth on it and then used the tip of my tongue to lick Michael¡¯s wound.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I mumbled.

 Chapter 328 - 328 You Will Destroy Me

    328 You Will Destroy Me


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Michael stared at me deeply. He didn¡¯t ask me why I was here, and I didn¡¯t ask him. None of us mentioned the quarrel in the morning.


    We might all need an exnation, but not now, not this moment.


    I could sense the distance between our hearts. It had nothing to do with what happened between us, no matter how many conflicts or suspicions we had. The person in front of me belonged to me, and my heart knew that.


    Michael grabbed my hand and suddenly frowned. I saw him take off his coat and put it on me.


    Michael touched my face and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s so cold. How long have you been outside?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time,¡± I said in a low voice.


    ¡°Can you tell me the reason?¡± Michael said.


    ¡°What about you? And why are you here?¡± I asked.


    When I first saw Michael, I thought he had discovered I wasn¡¯t in the room, so he came to find me. But after walking out of the forest with Michael, I thought back to Michael¡¯s clothes and actions at the time, and I felt it was not the case.


    If Michael had wanted to find me, he wouldn¡¯t have wrapped himself up so tightly and wouldn¡¯t havee out alone. There would always be a lot of people behind him.


    He was dressed like he was out on business, and I was just a coincidence.


    Michael didn¡¯t say anything. I whispered disappointedly, ¡°You still don¡¯t want to tell me?¡±


    Michael sighed and said, ¡°If I didn¡¯t tell you, would you still run out like this without any preparation? Then, you¡¯d get lost in the forest. Even today, if you were killed by someone who came out of nowhere. I will never know why. I can only hold your dead body and do meaningless revenge.¡±


    ¡°Revenge? If I die, will you kill the person who killed me?¡± I looked up at Michael.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just that.¡± Michael reached out and pulled me into his arms. ¡°Baby, I¡¯ll destroy everything. I won¡¯t let go of anything rted to you.¡±


    ¡°That would be terrifying.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very scary. And you will destroy me,¡± Michael said with certainty.


    In my mind, I imagined Michael¡¯s appearance at that time. The furious Michael would kill everyone who wanted to harm me. I felt a subtle sense of satisfaction in my heart, but this man might also destroy himself, as he said. My heart began to ache again.


    Michael was such a good person. Even if I really lost my life to those arrows today, I still hoped he could live well.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you die,¡± I promised.


    ¡°Then, you should live well.¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡± I nodded.


    I looked at him intently, and Michael knew what I was saying.


    I took the initiative to apologize and promised him I would treasure myself and not do anything stupid.


    On this night, I didn¡¯t want to hide or lie. Imunicated with Michael with 120% sincerity. I didn¡¯t know what else I could do if Michael couldn¡¯t talk to me in this situation and atmosphere.


    ¡°I¡¯m...¡±


    Michael wanted to avoid my gaze, but I found out.


    He turned his gaze back and said thoughtfully, ¡°I¡¯m very sorry for everything that happened today.


    ¡°If you¡¯re here for what happened this morning, it¡¯s fine. We¡¯re both at fault for the fight. As for what happened after that...¡± I paused for a moment before saying, ¡°You locked me up. You know I hate being treated like this. This is your fault.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault.¡± Michael held my fingers one by one. ¡°I regretted it very soon. I nned to tell you about it when I get back tonight.¡±


    I shook my head and smiled. ¡°But I didn¡¯t let you do whatever you wanted to me. I snuck out again.¡±


    Michael alsoughed. ¡°Yes, my mate has never been a puppet. She always has her ideas, and I love her very much. ¡±


    I firmly held Michael¡¯s hand back. ¡°But as you can see, I¡¯ve also paid a price today. I¡¯ve done something wrong, so I¡¯m being punished. Let¡¯s call today¡¯s matter a draw, so let¡¯s not discuss this. Michael, give me a chance to be by your side.¡±


    Michael¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly. ¡°Cecily, you know you are the most important person to me. I don¡¯t want you to get hurt at all.¡±


    ¡°I believe in that.¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s something I don¡¯t want to tell you, it means that it has nothing to do with you and is dangerous.¡±


    The bright moonlight shone on the vastnd like water, softening our hearts and Michael¡¯s handsome face.

 Chapter 329 - 329 On Another Topic

    329 On Another Topic


    I looked at Michael stubbornly.


    I was not afraid of the danger that Michael spoke of. I believed that all dangers were hidden in the dark. They were maggots that couldn¡¯t be in the light and could only reach out their evil hands in the dark corners.


    As normal people, we stood under the sun and were fearless of any challenge.


    It was enough as long as I could confirm that the person beside me was Michael.


    ¡°Alright, I came here today to stalk a group of people. In fact, I¡¯ve been keeping an eye on them for a long time. They hold power in the royal family, but the people hiding behind them are even more dangerous. We suspect that they will make big moves.¡±


    ¡°You guys?¡±


    Michael looked at me deeply. ¡°Brandon and me.¡±


    The night wind blew past the treetops, and the birds flew away resentfully after circling the branches, taking away a touch of moonlight.


    I was waiting for Michael to continue, but he unexpectedly started another topic, ¡°Do you remember that I told you before that Brandon has been the king¡¯s heir since a long time ago?


    ¡°In fact, after I awakened the Golden Wolf, there was another voice in the royal family. They wanted me topete with Brandon, and the winner would get the throne. However, my father rejected everyone¡¯s proposal and has always treated Brandon as his only heir. He only sent me to do various overseas work.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s weird too?¡± Michael looked up at me.


    I didn¡¯t understand why Michael suddenly brought this up, so I deliberated for a moment before saying, ¡°Maybe your father knows that you have no intention of being in this position, or he doesn¡¯t want to see the two of you lose your kinship because of power. No matter what, I think he still loves you.


    Michael smiled and said, ¡°The cruelty of the power struggle in the royal family is beyond your imagination. ording to you, how can he be so assured that I will not kill my dear brother out of jealousy?¡±


    ¡°Of course, you won¡¯t,¡± I blurted.


    When I saw Michael¡¯s smiling eyes, I realized I was too emotional.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re a good person, so you wouldn¡¯t do that. Although you look arrogant and self-righteous, not bothered by anything, I know you care a lot about the people around you. You¡¯re taking care of everyone in your way, just like how you treat me,¡± I added.


    Something shed in Michael¡¯s eyes. I saw a different emotion in them.


    Then, two warm lips touched mine. His kiss was very light, and he silently poured out his love to me. I also kissed him back gently.


    When we parted, I heard Michael¡¯s lowughter. ¡°Although I know my father is a king and won¡¯t make a decision based on emotional factors, I¡¯m still happy to hear you say that. My little wolf trusts me so much, even more than my parents and my brothers.¡±


    My face turned red because of his words. Perhaps it was only because of his kiss.


    I turned my head to the side to avoid looking at Michael¡¯s mischievous face. ¡°So why? If we are only calcting based on strength, even if Brandon is older than you, you should be on par with him.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Brandon did not defeat me because of this but because Brandon has a rare special ability,¡± Michael said.


    I recalled what Michael told me on that ind.


    ¡°He gave up his position quickly because we all felt that Brandon¡¯s special ability was the most suitable for being the Lycan King. He could avoid making wrong decisions and would be a King greater than my father.¡±


    ¡°What is his special ability?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a prophecy.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Generally speaking, the special abilities awakened by members of the royal family are mainly to strengthen the body, which is in line with the werewolves¡¯ nature of pursuing strength. The most powerful of them is the King. But Brandon is an exception,¡± Michael said. ¡°In terms ofbat ability alone, Brandon is not outstanding. It is said that when he met Courtney, he was defeated by her. However, his awakened spiritual ability is too outstanding. He can foresee certain things that will happen in the future.


    ¡°To an ordinary person, this might not matter. They would only predict who they will meet and where they will go. However, as a King, it is important to know what will happen in the future. Who is loyal to him, what will cause a rebellion, and where will natural and man-made disasters happen. Brandon knows all these in advance and can quickly take the corresponding measures.


    ¡°So, when my father found out about Brandon¡¯s special ability, he decided to make him the helmsman of the pack no matter what. He could lead our big ship to sail smoothly on the sea.¡±

 Chapter 330 - 330 The Rose In The Palm

    330 The Rose In The Palm


    ¡°So this time, did he predict something?¡± I asked.


    This time, Michael looked at me without saying a word.


    ¡°What terrifying thing is it?¡± I thought of Michael¡¯s behavior these few days, coupled with his silent behavior toward me, and couldn¡¯t help but guess, ¡°Is it rted to me? Or is it rted to you? Just tell me, Michael.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not rted to you, and it¡¯s not rted to me.¡± Michael¡¯s fingers curled slightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me, Michael. Tell me what it is. I¡¯ll face it with you.¡±


    ¡°It has nothing to do with us.¡± Michael sighed and said, ¡°The prophecy isn¡¯t that urate. It only points in one direction and is rted to some people in the royal family. We don¡¯t know what they are doing, but the future will not be calm. I¡¯m slowly getting in touch with these people, trying to get some information.¡±


    ¡°Then, why didn¡¯t you tell me about this before?¡±


    ¡°You are mine, Cecily.¡± Michael pressed his forehead against mine and muttered, ¡°Why would I want you to know about this? I don¡¯t even know what I¡¯m going to face. Look at what happened tonight. The other party ispletely unreasonable. They would get rid of anyone suspicious. How can I let you get involved with me?¡±


    ¡°But we are mates. You don¡¯t tell me where you¡¯re going and what you do every day. I¡¯m just as worried about you,¡± I said, feeling wronged. Now that I know about this, let me join you. I¡¯m also a member of the royal family. If the other party were a threat, I would have stood in the same camp as you long ago.¡±


    ¡°No, Cecily.¡± Michael shook his head and said, ¡°I can¡¯t let you take this risk. I dare to test you in your territory because I know you¡¯re safe. If I can¡¯t even protect you, then what¡¯s the point of everything I¡¯m doing now?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your protection. Have you forgotten? I once followed you to investigate the disappearance of the she-wolves, and I even defeated Joanna alone in the warehouse. There were so many others, and I could protect myself. I can do whatever you can. I won¡¯t be a burden to you.¡±


    ¡°I know you¡¯re powerful, but I don¡¯t dare to. You almost got injured in the warehouse, ¡± Michael said coldly. ¡°That was myst regret and fear. I don¡¯t want that to happen again, never ever.¡±


    ¡°I can do it!¡±


    ¡°Maybe you can.¡± Michael¡¯s eyes were full of tenderness, ¡°But as your mate, I hope I can protect you and give you the best. Like what I promised you, I will love, protect, and be loyal to you. I will give you my body and soul. If you insist on getting involved, I would rather we not leave the ind. We don¡¯t need to care about Brandon or the Lycan pack. We just have to be ourselves.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about...?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m serious. Your safety is the most basic thing. Baby, stay in the pce. They can¡¯t do anything in the pce. This is the safest ce. I don¡¯t want you to be hurt at all. Can you understand my feelings?¡±


    Just that?


    Only that.


    I couldn¡¯t say anything more. I was willing to believe that everything Michael said was true.


    His departure and concealment these past few days were all to protect me and keep me away from all danger.


    I loved him, so I was willing to be a canary in a cage under his protection, a rose in his hand. Even if this wasn¡¯t my wish, it might be enough as long as he loved me.


    I felt like my bottom line was changing for Michael, and I could only be happy with it.


    When Michael and I were walking back, the sky started to rain. The air became wet, and the wind carried the chill of the rain. Even though I was wrapped in Michael¡¯s coat, I could still feel the cold seeping through the gaps between my clothes and neck.


    It wasn¡¯t easy for us to get into the warm room. Before I could even catch my breath, Michael grabbed the cor of my coat and pressed me down on the sofa. Michael bent down and kissed my face. His hand went into my wide coat, around my undergarments, and rubbed my tender nipples.


    Michael pinched my sensitive spot. I hadn¡¯t felt such direct stimtion for a long time. I even unconsciously puffed out my chest, put my hand on Michael¡¯s shoulder, and took the initiative to use my numb and swollen teats to chase after his fingers.


    Unconsciously, my breath was also mixed with the panting of lust.


    Our bodies were even closer to each other. Michael separated my legs and lowered his waist. His half-erect penis squeezed between my legs, pressed against my soft opening, and rubbed against it. His actions were lecherous and unbearable.


    We hadn¡¯t made love for a few days, and I soon reacted. My private part was rubbed until it was hot.


    I raised my head and let out a short groan. Some sticky juice flowed out of me.

 Chapter 331 - 331 I Want You

    331 I Want You


    Sensing my response, Michael chuckled, his actions bing even more unrestrained. His p*nis was filled with blood and erected, and he pointed his sword at me.


    Other than my coat that Michael pulled open, we were dressed neatly. Even though there were twoyers of fabric, I could feel the shape of that thing. It was very thick and long, pressing heavily on my clitoris, exuding a fervent heat.


    It was a male¡¯s sexual organ.


    I was making love with Michael.


    This realization made me excited and nervous at the same time. At this moment, some images of Michael and General Lovecraft alone together appeared in my mind. They were all brand new, and I had never seen them before.


    What was this? Where were they?


    This was the first time I was in a daze while intimate with Michael. The doubt lingering in my heart for a long time resurfaced. I tried my best to drive these images out of my mind. No, I shouldn¡¯t make any unnecessary thoughts, and I shouldn¡¯t make any meaningless suspicions.


    Today was a night to bury the hatchet. Michael and I should celebrate with physical revelry and clear away all the dark clouds of the past.


    Subconsciously, I was terrified that I would continue to look into these images. I would rather believe that everything Michael said was the truth. I subconsciously reached out to hold Michael, closed my eyes, and let myself sink back into Michael¡¯s raindrop-like kisses.


    Michael held my lips and kissed me deeper. His hot body pressed against me, and his palm slid down my waistline. He unbuttoned my jeans and touched my slight wetness.


    It was a slender hand with distinct joints.


    He picked up a candle from the table and handed it to another man. The man was wearing a hood, so his face couldn¡¯t be seen clearly. My breathing became more and more rapid, and my body trembled.


    Even Michael¡¯s kiss couldn¡¯t get me to focus. I couldn¡¯t control the images that appeared in my mind at all.


    Michael¡¯s body, face, fingers, and every part of his body had all kinds of strange scenes and images, and every frame made me tremble in fear.


    I opened my eyes and looked at Michael¡¯s face. I tried to use the image in front of me to drive away the image in my mind and use the pleasure of my body to rece the panic in my heart, but it was all useless.


    I felt extremely tormented.


    I didn¡¯t know when, but the sexual desire that Michael stirred up just now had quietly subsided. I even felt my stomach was spasming, and I almost wanted to vomit.


    However, it should not happen now.


    I didn¡¯t want to ruin the rtionship with Michael that had just been eased for my own sake.


    This thought strongly dominated my will.


    I furrowed my brows as breathing became extremely difficult in my struggle. I tried my best not to do anything that would spoil the mood. For example, at this moment, I would flip Michael over.


    Forget.


    Forget about those things.


    I told myself this repeatedly.


    Under this brainwashing-like self-hypnosis, it was very difficult for me to feel Michael¡¯s fingers¡¯ movement and my body¡¯s heat again. I tried to rx and spread my legs open in front of Michael.


    But at this moment, I felt my body be lighter. Michael propped up his body and took his hand out of my pants.


    After I stoppeding into contact with Michael, those images no longer hit my mind.


    My stiff body suddenly rxed, but I also felt a contradictory sense of panic.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I pretended to be confused.


    ¡°I¡¯m not doing it today.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    My voice trembled a little. I didn¡¯t want Michael to see my abnormality. I reached out to grab Michael and looked up to kiss him.


    ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± Michael gently grabbed my hand and stopped me from moving.


    His voice was still hoarse from lust, and it was incredibly charming. He paused and said helplessly, ¡°You¡¯ve been out the whole day. Did you catch a cold and feel ufortable? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    I was stunned for a moment. The panic in my heart disappeared by quite a bit when I reacted.


    Did he think that I was so stiff because I was too tired?


    I thought for a moment. Then, I leaned over again. Under Michael¡¯s gaze, I wrapped my hand around Michael¡¯s penis. It still maintained an amazing heat. I rubbed it repeatedly and used my other hand to pull Michael back inch by inch.


    ¡°I want you. Let¡¯s continue.¡±


    I longed for Michael¡¯s body. I wanted to embrace this real heat, throw away all the messy thoughts in my mind, and abandon the unpleasant things that happened in the morning.


    I needed this.


    I encouraged Michael with my warm gaze and felt his hot chest covering my body again.


    This time, no images appeared. I knew I could do it.


    I indulged myself in the waves. Such intimate physical union was enough to prove that Michael and my heart were always together.

 Chapter 332 - 332 A Peaceful Life

    332 A Peaceful Life


    After tidying up the documents on my desk, I somehow felt I had forgotten something.


    When I got up this morning, Michael had not left yet. We exchanged good morning kisses by the bed, and then he went out.


    When I got out of bed, I saw the breakfast he had left for me on the table.


    There was no problem at all. The suspicion between Michael and I had temporarily disappeared. This was just a typical day.


    I tapped the table with my fingers and saw the sun¡¯s reflection on the ss.


    That silver light!


    The appearance of the silver beast in the forest was bizarre. When it came over, I felt it had no ill intentions. It was just here to confirm my living condition.


    But why did he follow me, and why did he lead me into the forest?


    Michael said that Brandon foresaw the future crisis of the royal family, and he followed that group of people to the forest yesterday.


    However, the silver light and the people behind him were not from the same group. Which group of people was Michael tracking? If it was thetter, did Michael know of the former?


    Countless questions lingered in my heart. I thought of Michael¡¯s worried look when he was concerned about my safety yesterday.


    Forget it.


    If the power behind this silver figure didn¡¯t have ill intentions toward us for the time being, there was no need for me to tell Michael. He was always too nervous about things around me, so I wanted us to rx. The less control Michael had over me, the less suspicion I had toward him. I¡¯d just live on in peace and stability.


    The following week, Michael and I were busy with our work.


    Michael still left early and returnedte, but as long as he was at home, he¡¯d spend a lot of time with me. We were in the same state as when we were with each other. Every time we separated, we would kiss, and I would be immersed in the happiness of being loved.


    Another thing to be happy about is that I¡¯m finally starting to get my hands on my work.


    Two days ago, I found important clues about a certain case in severalrge old files, and then I was assigned to the investigation team of that case. It wasn¡¯t much, but it was enough to feel my value.


    Everything sounded like a good thing except for one thing.


    I kept dreaming, and more and more images appeared in my mind.


    Some of them were empty corridors and dark rooms, while some showed people walking around and speaking in anguage I didn¡¯t understand. The strangest thing was that there would be Michael, General Lovecraft, and even Brandon asionally in these dreams, but I had never been there.


    In the beginning, it was just a trivial picture, but in the past few days, the pictures had been connected to be fragments.


    They did not talk much in the clip, and Michael always frowned and looked unhappy.


    I suspected it was because I remembered what Michael had told me in the forest that day. Then, my subconsciousbined with my brain¡¯s imagination, processing everything into fragments and presenting them in my dream. I was really worried about Michael every day, but he didn¡¯t allow me to ask much, so I could only pretend that nothing happened.


    One day, after I finished my work early, I returned home to see a cold silence. I couldn¡¯t help but sigh helplessly.


    Michael and I lived in the same ce and were together every day, but it felt like we were a couple living in different ces. When I got home, I couldn¡¯t see him, and we didn¡¯t have dinner daily. Sometimes, Michael hadn¡¯te back even when I was asleep. Only when I woke up in the middle of the night and touched the warm and strong body next to me would I know he was by my side.


    I took out some cold milk from the refrigerator and made some oatmeal. When Michael wasn¡¯t around, I was always in no mood to eat.


    I wondered when he would be back today. I thought absent-mindedly. I¡¯d better not wait for him. I would look at the files I brought home and write a report tonight.


    Suddenly, my ears twitched. I heard a rustling sound from outside the door and two people talking.


    Michael was back so early today?


    My spirits were lifted as I walked to the door. As soon as the door opened, I couldn¡¯t wait to pounce on him and hug him.


    ¡°Hey, I haven¡¯t seen you for such a long time. Cecily, you¡¯ve be so enthusiastic,¡± that person said in a strange voice.


    It was only then that I realized that the person¡¯s height and touch were off.


    Michael was a head taller than me, and I could only reach his waist when I reached out. He only needed a little strength to lift me from the ground, as easy as lifting a doll. Although the person in front of me was also slightly taller than me, I was only hugging her shoulders. The soft touch from the front of my body waspletely different from Michael¡¯s strong chest muscles.


    I awkwardly let go of my hand and met with Sasha¡¯s smiling eyes.


    ¡°Cecily, did you miss me?¡±

 Chapter 333 - 333 The Two Visitors

    333 The Two Visitors


    So it was Sasha. When did she return? Michael didn¡¯t even tell me.


    But speaking of which, Michael didn¡¯t have the time to mention such an insignificant thing to me. We didn¡¯t even have enough time to make love.


    I cast aside all other thoughts and gave Sasha a big smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s you. Oh my god, I¡¯m so happy to see you.¡±


    ¡°Me too,¡± said Sasha as she hugged me.


    Only then did I notice that there was another person behind Sasha. He wore a pair of ck-rimmed sses and looked a little familiar. He noticed my gaze and slightly nodded at me.


    ¡°What is this?¡± I asked, puzzled.


    ¡°Oh, this is Mr. Thomas.¡± Sasha brushed the hair behind her ear. I noticed that there was a suspicious pause in her tone. ¡°He¡¯s a scientist.¡±


    Why did the Lycan pack need a scientist? I didn¡¯t know that there were any research institutions here. Even Sasha went to the human world to attend university. What Sasha said sounded strange.


    The doubt in my eyes deepened as I saw Mr. Thomas reaching out his hand to me. ¡°Hello, Cyrus Thomas. We met once a long time ago. I wonder if you still remember.¡±


    Mr. Thomas spoke with a candid tone that waspletely different from his appearance.


    I subconsciously shook his hand and introduced myself. ¡°Cecily Levin. I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t remember where we met before.


    Mr. Thomas smiled, but before he could speak, Sasha cut him off. ¡°In the Ancient Wood Pack. Michael went crazy looking for you, and we all thought that b*stard was going to be killed by him.¡±


    Oh, that.


    I recalled how chaotic the scene was back then. It was so noisy, and Michael turned into a beast, wanting to kill Robert.


    Then, I rushed out and hugged Michael in front of everyone, stopping him from doing anything terrible to Robert. Michael also brought many people; Mr. Thomas was probably in the crowd.


    My face suddenly turned red. It would have been really awkward if that had been the first time we met.


    I couldn¡¯t imagine what kind of impression I left in the other person¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Oh, hahaha, I remember now. That¡¯s been a really long time,¡± I replied with a yawn.


    Mr. Thomas probably saw my embarrassment, so he tactfully didn¡¯t continue the topic. He just smiled and said, ¡°It seems that you guys have a lot to talk about. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± I naturally had no objections.


    To me, this was only my first meeting with Mr. Thomas. He was just a stranger to me.


    I was not the kind of person who could get to know everyone so quickly. If Mr. Thomas could leave this ce, I¡¯d feel much more rxed with only me and Sasha left.


    I took a step forward, intending to send him off at the door, but I didn¡¯t miss the sh of hesitation on Sasha¡¯s face.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. You don¡¯t have to send me off. I¡¯m very familiar with the pce.¡± Mr. Thomas¡¯s tone was always like a spring breeze. In this short period, I already had a good impression of him. ¡°You guys have a good chat. Let¡¯s meet again next time.¡±


    ¡°We will,¡± I replied with a smile.


    ¡°Hey, wait a minute.¡± Sasha suddenly appeared from behind me. She looked at me and then at Mr. Thomas. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go out for a drink today? Cecily, I see that you haven¡¯t had dinner yet. How about we go out and eat something nice?¡±


    The three of us? I didn¡¯t know what to do with Sasha¡¯s sudden suggestion. I thought she had knocked on my door to look for me, but now she wanted to bring Mr. Thomas along. Or perhaps I misunderstood Sasha¡¯s intentions. She only came in to take a look and had other things to do with Mr. Thomas.


    My inner thoughts were probably written all over my face. Mr. Thomas smiled and rejected Sasha¡¯s suggestion.


    ¡°Nah, I have other things to doter, so I won¡¯t be apanying you guys. Enjoy your time.¡±


    With that, he turned around and left.


    ¡°Ah... I¡¯m done for.¡±


    I heard what Sasha mumbled to herself and shrugged before suggesting, ¡°If you really want to be with him, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. Just go.¡±


    I moved sideways to give Sasha some space at the door.


    Sasha nced at me. ¡°It¡¯s not what you think. Also, who cares what he¡¯s doing? I¡¯m here to look for you.¡±


    Sasha jumped off the table and sat down on the ind in the middle. ¡°Tell me, what have you been doing all this time?¡±


    ¡°I just hang around here and do nothing. His Majesty gave me a job in the Special Investigation Department, but it¡¯s not too busy. What about you?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Sasha suddenly noticed that I hadn¡¯t finished eating my oatmeal and said in a fuss, ¡°What is this? You came back to the pce with Michael, and he is feeding you this kind of food?¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t have an appetite.¡± I reached out to take the bowl from Sasha¡¯s hand. ¡°I don¡¯t want to trouble the chef to make something and send it up. This is quite delicious.¡±


    As I said that, I stuffed a mouthful into my mouth.


    ¡°Something¡¯s not right. Look at the dark circles under your eyes,¡± Sasha said, sizing me up. ¡°You obviously haven¡¯t been resting properly.¡±

 Chapter 334 - 334 Go And See For Yourself

    334 Go And See For Yourself


    ¡°What are you implying?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Sasha shrugged. ¡°You¡¯ve been having ¡®bed activities¡¯ with His Highness every day. Of course, you don¡¯t get enough rest.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not what you think.¡± I rolled my eyes at her.


    ¡°It¡¯s not what I¡¯m thinking.¡± Sasha suddenly moved closer and reached out to grab my cor.


    She caught me off guard, and half of my shoulder was exposed.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I shouted.


    Sasha used her finger to tap on the kiss mark on my shoulder and snorted, ¡°What is this then? Don¡¯t tell me it is a mosquito bite.¡±


    I reached out to pull my clothes up and retorted, ¡°A mosquito bit me.¡±


    Sasha looked at me andughed in a daze.


    I was instantly saddened as I mumbled, ¡°In short, it¡¯s not what you think. I¡¯ve been... Sigh.¡±


    Sasha noticed that something was wrong. She moved closer to me. ¡°Tell me about it.¡±


    I looked at Sasha and put the bowl of oats into the sink. Sasha followed me. ¡°Tell me, maybe I can help.¡±


    I looked into Sasha¡¯s serious gaze. She was a trustworthy person, and she always had many unexpected ideas. These dreams had been torturing me for too long. I needed to find someone to share the burden with me, or I felt like I was going to go crazy.


    Now, as long as I closed my eyes, the scenes in the dream would appear. Everyone¡¯s faces were so clear that they were right in front of me, and I could touch them with my hand.


    ¡°In fact, I do have some problems recently, and I haven¡¯t told Michael yet...¡± I slowly said.


    Sasha leaned against the bar counter, her body slightly leaning forward as she waited for me to speak.


    ¡°I had a lot of strange dreams. In my dreams, there was Michael, Joanna, General Lovecraft, the King, and many other strange people.


    ¡°They always gather to talk about things, especially those strange people. When I see them, I feel a strong sense of vignce. They are not people from the pce.


    ¡°These appear in my dreams every day, and I always feel my heart palpitate when I wake up, but Michael rarely tells me what he¡¯s doing. He doesn¡¯t want me to get involved, saying he wants to protect me.


    ¡°I believe in him in my heart.¡± I looked up at Sasha. ¡°But I can¡¯t control my thoughts. I¡¯m more worried about Michael¡¯s situation every day than the day before. There¡¯s also Joanna. I somehow have a feeling that she¡¯s not really dead. The atmosphere in the dream was too strange, and there was even the King. It seemed like many people were involved.¡±


    Sasha was silent.


    I shook my head. ¡°You must think I¡¯m talking nonsense too. It¡¯s just a dream. Why should I take it so seriously?¡±


    Even though I said that, I couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed. I didn¡¯t me Sasha for not believing me. Even I felt I was crazy for being affected by the dream to such an extent.


    My life now seemed carefree. A stable job, increasingly more friendly colleagues, and a busy but gentle mate. I should be happy with what I have now, not go around finding something to worry about.


    However, to my surprise, Sasha lowered her head and pondered. Then, he she looked up and said, ¡°If you¡¯re worried, there¡¯s no harm in taking a look for yourself.¡±


    ¡°You believe me?¡± I widened my eyes in surprise.


    ¡°I don¡¯tpletely believe it.¡± Sasha shrugged. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter whether I believe it or not. What¡¯s important is what you think.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if what happened in your dream is real,¡± Sasha continued. ¡°It has affected your life. You have to solve this and not let it continue to affect your life.¡±


    I pursed my lip and muttered, ¡°It¡¯s nothing actually. I just didn¡¯t sleep well. Maybe I¡¯ll be fine after I get used to it.¡±


    ¡°Come on, my Princess Consort, look at yourself.¡± Sasha picked up a silver key from the bar and ced it in my face. ¡°The area below your eyes is all blue.¡±


    ¡°Is it really that bad?¡± I subconsciously touched my face and said, ¡°Michael didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    Although Michael came backte these two days, he was still as passionate about sleeping with me as ever. He would always stick to me even if we didn¡¯t do anything at night.


    This also meant that he didn¡¯t value my appearance but my body. My thoughts flew away for a moment, and a strange smile appeared on my face.


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey, even if you so smite His Highness that he wouldn¡¯t look at anyone else, you should at least care about your own health,¡± Sasha said unhappily.


    ¡°And Michael must have been so busy that he didn¡¯t even notice that you were in such a strange state,¡± Sasha tooted.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± I didn¡¯t hear what Sasha said, so I asked.

 Chapter 335 - 335 Don’t Care Who The Other Party Is

    335 Don¡¯t Care Who The Other Party Is


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Sasha crossed her arms and said, ¡°Consider what I just said. If you have any doubts, you can ask Michael or find out. It¡¯s useless to be vexed in your room alone.¡±


    Even though Sasha¡¯s words were reasonable, Michael and I had already discussed this matter, and the first method of directly asking Michael would not work. I couldn¡¯t go back on my word, and I didn¡¯t want Michael to think I was an unreasonable, jealous woman.


    But was I going to stalk Michael as Sasha had suggested?


    I started to hesitate again. No matter how I reasoned with this behavior, I would look like I didn¡¯t trust Michael. If I put myself in his shoes and Michael and I had already agreed on one action, but Michael stalked me, I would be angry with him.


    I loved Michael and didn¡¯t want anything bad to happen between us. The unhappy times in the past were over. I hoped everything we had together would be wonderful.


    In the end, I still shook my head and rejected the idea. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to do anything like stalk Michael.¡±


    ¡°What are you worried about?¡± Sasha looked at me sharply.


    She sighed. ¡°Cecily, I don¡¯t want to criticize you. But when ites to Michael, you always seem a little...¡±


    Sasha paused for a moment, thinking about what to say.


    ¡°You¡¯re too happy to sacrifice yourself in this rtionship. Michael had been a prince since he was born, and everyone revolved around him. He might not have realized this. But you¡¯re different from others. You¡¯re his mate and the most qualified person in the world. You¡¯re probably the only person with the same status who can stand with him,¡± said Sasha.


    ¡°It¡¯s because I know I¡¯m his mate that I don¡¯t want to stalk him. We should trust each other. We have already solved this. I shouldn¡¯t do anything behind our backs,¡± I argued.


    ¡°So why don¡¯t you tell him about this directly?¡± asked Sasha.


    This brought the question back to the beginning. I was speechless.


    Although I¡¯d always felt that I believed in Michael¡¯s feelings for me and saw him as someone I could spend the rest of my life with, I¡¯d always felt that he was not my boyfriend. But on the other hand, when I encountered any difficulties, my first reaction was not to ask Michael for help. I was still used to solving the problem myself.


    Especially in this, I always felt that this was my business, and Michael was someone else other than me, so my troubles should not be added to him.


    Should I go to Michael when I encounter any trouble?


    I couldn¡¯t get an answer, so I could only wave my hand anxiously and force myself to say, ¡°These are two different things.¡±


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s take it that these are two different things. I want to say that you have the right to do anything. Brandon has already granted you the authority of a legal Princess Consort in front of everyone,¡± said Sasha. ¡°All the Lycans in the royal pack must acknowledge its effectiveness. You¡¯re confused and unhappy, which might affect your health. You should love yourself more.¡±


    Before I could reply, Sasha pouted and added, ¡°If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t care who my mate is. As long as he makes me unhappy, I will use all means to get the answer I want. The existence of the mate rtionship itself is to let us find the most suitable person for us and obtain better happiness, not be bound by it. ¡±


    I was moved by what Sasha said.


    A long time ago, I heard that mate is a gift from the Moon Goddess to the werewolves.


    It made it easier for us to find the most suitable person and also gave us happiness.


    My first mate was Robert, and my encounter with Michael started when he forced me into his sphere of influence, so I¡¯d always had doubts about this.


    Even now that I really agreed with the mate rtionship, I didn¡¯t think that the mate rtionship itself brought us happiness. After all, Michael and I were already together before I even recognized him. Our rtionship progressed more like a human couple who got to know each other, quarreled, and then made up.


    This rtionship was for me to benefit from it, not to torture myself.


    ¡°Alright,¡± I said. I nodded and let out a long breath. I felt that the boulder in my heart had been lifted. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll listen to you. What do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°The easiest way is to do the same thing asst time, go to the surveince room. We¡¯ll look through the surveince cameras to find out if your dream is real,¡± Sasha suggested. ¡°Or, we can stalk Michael and look at every one of them. That way, we¡¯ll know where he went during the day.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I thought of my previous experience with Sasha and immediately rejected the idea. ¡°We met Samuel in the surveince roomst time. What if he¡¯s there again? He made it clear that you¡¯re not allowed to go there again.¡±

 Chapter 336 - 336 A More Troublesome Method

    336 A More Troublesome Method


    ¡°We have Mr. Thomas this time,¡± Sasha said in a matter-of-fact tone. ¡°Mr. Thomas installed the pce¡¯s surveince system. He¡¯s very familiar with everything here. Hmm, Samuel only dares to order me around. If Mr. Thomas goes, he won¡¯t dare to say anything.¡±


    ¡°And Mr. Thomas?¡± I frowned.


    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s very powerful. This time, His Majesty called him back, saying he needed his help to do something,¡± Sasha said excitedly.


    ¡°Alright, alright, I know.¡± I had no choice but to interrupt Sasha¡¯s long speech about Mr. Thomas. ¡°But I don¡¯t want too many people to get involved. In fact, I don¡¯t want Michael to have any chance to know about this. Let¡¯s take a look quietly.¡±


    ¡°In this case...¡± Sasha rubbed her chin. ¡°It will be a little more troublesome.¡±


    Hearing the word ¡®trouble¡¯, my already not-so-firm resolve crumbled even further. ¡°Then forget it.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for Sasha, nor did I want to involve more people.


    It was not uneptable to maintain the status quo. The only purpose of everything I did was to be able to stay with Michael. I didn¡¯t want to risk being discovered by him or making him unhappy.


    However, when I said ¡®forget it¡¯, I felt that the boulder in my heart had returned.


    I irritatedly paced to and fro on the spot. When I stopped, I saw that Sasha was leaning on the side with an uncertain expression.


    ¡°What are you doing there?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m observing,¡± Sasha replied.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m waiting to see when you¡¯ll talk to me,¡± Sasha said with a smile.


    I heaved a sigh of frustration and ced my hands on the bar counter. I said to Sasha, ¡°Alright, tell me how troublesome your method is.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll just take a little more effort. Going to the surveince room is the safest and most undiscovered way,¡± Sasha said as she spread her hands. ¡°If you¡¯re not willing to go, the other way is to follow Michael and see where he¡¯s going.¡±


    The Lycan¡¯s senses had always been sharper than ordinary people, let alone Michael¡¯s. How could we follow Michael without being discovered?¡± I asked suspiciously.


    ¡°You know too little about the royal Lycans. When you guys were looking for the she-wolves, they had a way of making you guys unable to find them,¡± said Sasha. ¡°I naturally have my ways. When I ran away from the wedding, to avoid people¡¯s eyes and ears, I found many things that could help me escape, and one of them was enough to cover our smell.¡±


    ¡°But didn¡¯t you fail to escape the marriage?¡± I said.


    ¡°That¡¯s not the reason for my failure. And so many people were watching me at that time,¡± said Sasha. ¡°This is the pce, and you¡¯re Michael¡¯s mate. He won¡¯t be on guard against you and won¡¯t be watching the people around him all the time. We¡¯ll follow him and see where he¡¯s going. This is enough for us.¡±


    What Sasha said made it seem like I was deliberately using Michael¡¯s trust in me. I felt guilty for a while but decided to do as Sasha said.


    The next day, I hid in the corner of a corridor with Sasha.


    We followed Michael to this corridor ording to Sasha¡¯s n, and then we saw Michael enter the room at the end. Michael had been there for a long time and hadn¡¯te out. Nothing wasing from the room either.


    I stared in that direction for a while, and the simr wallpaper patterns in the corridor made my eyes go blurry.


    ¡°What part of the pce does this ce belong to?¡± I asked Sasha softly.


    I¡¯d always known that the pce was huge, and there were many ces I¡¯d never been to.


    However, as I followed Michael all the way here, I also vaguely knew this was different from the road to Brandon¡¯s office. In fact, it was the opposite way.


    Michael kept telling me that he was working for his brother, Brandon. Even if he didn¡¯t have to report to Brandon daily, there was nothing important that Brandon could entrust him with within such a remote corner of the pce.


    Could there be a dungeon here? Michael woulde here daily to interrogate criminals who were not supposed to be exposed to the public and obtain information beneficial to the royal family. If that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s a reasonable exnation for Michael¡¯s unwillingness to exin the details of the matter to me, including that day when I was lost in the forest and identally came into contact with the assassination.


    However, when I imagined Michael conducting cruel torture in the dark basement, I couldn¡¯t help but shudder.

 Chapter 337 - 337 Uniform And Medal

    337 Uniform And Medal


    Sasha shook her head at me, indicating that she didn¡¯t know either.


    I looked in the direction that Michael had gone in, and for a while, no one came out, so I started talking to Sasha in a low voice.


    ¡°Is this an inner prison in the pce used to imprison someone?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± Sasha denied. ¡°The imperial family¡¯s internal prison is specially prepared for the direct bloodline of the imperial family. Ordinary prisoners don¡¯t have the chance to be locked in at all. We know exactly who they are. If these people are caught, there will always be some news. But I¡¯ve never heard of any rted news.¡±


    I nodded in agreement. I was making a wild guess. If this were really a prison for the royal family, there wouldn¡¯t be only a few guards at the door, and even Sasha and I could not havee this far.


    However, if it was not a case that was closely rted to the royal family, why would Brandon want Michael to be personally responsible for it? He worked day and night, and why did Michaele here?


    I watched as the sun rose and set. It was already past noon. Other than seeing a few servantsing in and out, Sasha and I didn¡¯t get any helpful information.


    I was starting to get impatient with stalking Michael.


    Maybe it was just an ordinary office, and Michael was sitting inside to deal with the things that Brandon had given him. He was so busy that he didn¡¯t even have time to have a proper lunch. He left early and returnedte every day, trying his best to calm my emotions. Yet, I was here suspecting him and following him just because of some illogical dreams.


    Guilt rose in my heart, and I felt like I had done something stupid again.


    Taking advantage of the fact that Michael had yet to discover us, it would be wise to stop in time. Sasha and I would slip back the way we came and pretend nothing had happened.


    I thought to myself as I tugged on Sasha¡¯s sleeve.


    However, I saw that Sasha gestured for her to keep quiet as she stared at the door that Michael had just entered through.


    I followed her gaze and looked over again. The door was opened with a small gap from the inside, then wholly pulled open. I could faintly hear the voices of a few people talking.


    I couldn¡¯t help but hold my breath, trying to hear what they were saying with my Lycan hearing.


    However, their conversation soon stopped, and then they heard footsteps.


    I opened my eyes wide and stared at the person who came out of the door.


    The first was a pair of ck leather shoes. The tips of the shoes were polished until they were shiny, reflecting the outline of a pair of well-ironed suit pants and upper body.


    I could easily tell from this detail that this person wasn¡¯t Michael, but this person¡¯s attire wasn¡¯t an ordinary guard¡¯s. For the entire morning, Sasha and I only saw Michael go in, so who exactly was this person who came out now? And who was Michael with the entire morning?


    I felt my heart beating faster and faster, and I couldn¡¯t help but look up. A neat uniform and a glittering medal on the chest ¨C it was General Lovecraft!


    It was as if a huge rock had hit my brain, and I waspletely stunned!


    It was General Lovecraft!


    My dream was real!


    Could everything Michael told me before be a lie? I asked him so many times. I told him all my doubts and worries. I told him that I was disturbed by dreams and couldn¡¯t sleep. But he never once told me he was working with General Lovecraft.


    Everything in the dream seemed to be right in front of me.


    The dark room, the wavering candle, and the murmurs of unknown people...


    I used all my strength to grab the wallpaper on the wall. My fingertips had turned white from using too much strength. I saw the worried look in Sasha¡¯s eyes. I tried to suppress the ufortable dizziness in my head and continued to look toward the door.


    A few more people walked out next to General Lovecraft.


    One of them was wearing a hood, so I couldn¡¯t see his face clearly. However, I could sense a strange aura from that person¡¯s body, and this aura made me very ufortable. Two people were following behind him, who seemed to be his servants.


    Thest person to walk out of the room was Michael.


    His face looked very gloomy, and there was a slight fatigue that I had gradually be familiar with these days.


    There was ayer of frost on Michael¡¯s face, and the guards standing next to him lowered their heads even more, but General Lovecraft and the hooded person seemed to bepletely unaffected.


    ¡°Your Highness, the recent progress is not satisfactory,¡± General Lovecraft said.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!